Ex Libris Quos Anno MCMV Doncivit Accesio N ^ps PPI \'V! ' V a /-sW r- ^ ^v. fv m M Annals of Botany t EDITED BY ISAAC BAYLEY BALFOUR, M.A., M.D., F.R.S. PROFESSOR OF BOTANY IN THE UNIVERSITY, AND KEEPER OF THE ROYAL BOTANIC GARDEN, EDINBURGH SYDNEY HOWARD VINES, D.Sc., F.R.S. FELLOW OF MAGDALEN COLLEGE, AND SHERARDIAN PROFESSOR OF BOTANY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD AND WILLIAM GILSON FARLOW, M.D. PROFESSOR OF CRYPTOGAMIC BOTANY IN HARVARD UNIVERSITY, CAMBRIDGE, MASS., U.S.A. ASSISTED BY OTHER BOTANISTS VOLUME II With 24 Plates, in part coloured, and 23 Woodcuts Bonbon HENRY FROWDE, AMEN CORNER, E.C. OXFORD: CLARENDON PRESS DEPOSITORY, 116 HIGH STREET 1888-1889 Ojeforb PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS BY HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY CONTENTS S3 Q JPfA | J.D.S. No. V. Lister, Arthur. — Notes on the Plasmodium of Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxima. (With Plates I and II) MAssee, George. — A monograph of the genus Calostoma, Desv. (Mitremyces, Nees). (With Plate III) MAssee, George. — On the presence of sexual organs in Aecidium. (With Plate IVa) Acton, E. Hamilton. — On the formation of sugars in the septal glands of Narcissus. (With Woodcuts i, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6) Bateson, Anna, and Darwin, Francis. — On a method of studying Geotropism .......... Vaizey, J. Reynolds. — On Catharinea lateralis, Vaizey (Catharinea anomala, Bryhn). A New British Moss. (With Plate IVb) Oliver, F. W. — On the Structure, Development, and Affinities of Trapella, Oliv., a new genus of Pedalineae (with Plates V, VI, VII, VIII, and IX) NOTES. Vines, S. H. — On the systematic position of Isoetes, L. Vaizey, J. Reynolds. — Preliminary note on the development of the root of Equisetum Masters, Maxwell T. — Pinus monophylla NOTICE OF BOOK. Das gleitende Wachsthum bei der Gewebebildung der Gefasspflanzen , von Dr. G. Krabbe No. VI. Johnson, T. — Arceuthobium Oxycedri. (With Plate X a) Rendle, A. B. — On the development of the Aleurone-grains in the Lupin. (With Plate X b) Murray, George, and Boodle, Leonard A. — On the structure of Spongocladia, Aresch. (Spongodendron, Zanard.), with an account of new forms. (With Woodcuts 8, 9, 10, and 11) . Reid, Clement. — Notes on the Geological History of the Recent Flora of Britain Hartog, Marcus M. — Recent Researches on the Saprolegnieae ; a Critical Abstract of Rothert’s results ..... Marshall-Ward, H. — Illustrations of the Structure and Life-history of Puccinia Graminis. (With Plates XI and XII) NOTES. Vines, S. H. — On the systematic position of Isoetes, L. (second note) . Rendle, A. B. — On the occurrence of Starch in the Onion . Schonland, Selmar. — A modification of Pagan’s Growing Slide. (With Woodcuts 12, 13) . . . . ' . BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS RECEIVED RECORD OF CURRENT LITERATURE a 2 PAGE I 25 47 53 65 69 75 117 123 124 127 i37 161 169 177 201 217 223 224 227 231 i — lix IV Contents. No. VII. PAGE Campbell, D. H. — The development of Pilularia globulifera, L. (with Plates XIII, XIV, and XV) . 233 Murray, George, and Boodle, Leonard A. — A structural and systematic account of the genus Struvea (with Plate XVI) . 265 Schonland, Selmar. — Contributions to the Morphology of the Mistletoe (Viscum album, L.) (with Plate XVII) . . . 283 Tohnson, T. — On Sphaerococcus coronopifolius, Stackh. (with Plate XVni) .......... 293 Ridley, H. N. — On the foliar organs of a new species of Utricularia from St. Thomas, West Africa (with Plate XIX) . . . 305 Hartog, Marcus M. — On the floral organogeny and anatomy of Brownea and Saraca (with Woodcuts 14, 15, 16) . . . 309 Marshall-Ward, H. — A lily-disease (with Plates XX, XXI, XXII, XXIII, and XXIV) 319 NOTES. Farlow, W. G. — Apospory in Pteris aquilina (with Woodcuts 17, 18, 19, and 20) .......... 383 Vines, S. H. — On the relation between the formation of tubercles on the roots of Leguminosae and the presence of nitrogen in the soil 386 Farmer, J. Bretland. — On the development of the endocarp in Sambucus nigra (with Woodcuts 21, 22, and 23) . . . 389 No. VIII. NECROLOGY for 1888 393 RECORD OF CURRENT LITERATURE Ixi-cxxxviii INDEX, A. ORIGINAL PAPERS AND NOTES. Acton, E. Hamilton. — On the formation of sugars in the septal glands of Narcissus. (With Woodcuts i, 2, 3, 4, 5, and 6) Bateson, Anna, and Darwin, Francis. — On a method of studying Geotropism Boodle, Leonard A. — See Murray, George .... 169, Campbell, Douglas Houghton. — The development of Pilularia globu- lifera, L. (With Plates XIII, XIV, and XV) .... Darwin, Francis. — See Bateson, Anna Farlow, W. G. — Apospory in Pteris aquilina. (With Woodcuts 17, 18, 19, and 20) . . . . . . . . . Farmer, J. Bretland. — On the development of the endocarp in Sam- bucus nigra. (With Woodcuts 21, 22, and 23) Hartog, Marcus M. Recent researches on the Saprolegnieae ; a critical abstract of Rothert’s results On the floral organogeny and anatomy of Brownea and Saraca. (With Woodcuts 14, 15, and 16) Johnson, T. Arceuthobium Oxycedri. (With Plate X. A) On Sphaerococcus coronopifolius, Stackh. (With Plate XVIII) . Lister, Arthur. — Notes on the plasmodium of Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxima. (With Plates I and II) Marshall- Ward, H. Illustrations of the structure and life-history of Puccinia graminis. (With Plates XI and XII) A lily-disease. (With Plates XX, XXI, XXII, XXIII, and XXIV) Massee, George. A monograph of the genus Calostoma, Desv. (Mitremyces, Nees). (With Plate III) On the presence of sexual organs in Aecidium. (With Plate IV. a) Masters, Maxwell T. — Pinus monophylla ..... Murray, George, and Boodle, Leonard A. On the Structure of Spongocladia, Aresch. (Spongodendron, Zanard.), with an account of new forms. (With Woodcuts 8, 9, 10, and 11) A structural and systematic account of the genus Struvea. (With Plate XVI) Oliver, F. W. — On the structure, development, and affinities of Tra- pella, Oliv., a new genus of Pedalineae. (With Plates V, VI, VII, VIII, and IX) Reid, Clement. — Notes on the geological history of the recent Flora of Britain PAGE 53 65 265 233 65 383 389 201 309 137 293 1 217 319 25 47 124 169 265 75 177 VI Index. PAGE Rendle, A. B. On the development of the aleurone-grains in the Lupin. (With Plate X. b) . 161 On the occurrence of starch in the Onion . . . . .224 Ridley, H. N. — On the foliar organs of a new species of Utricularia from St. Thomas, West Africa. (With Plate XIX) . . 305 SCHONLAND, SELMAR. A modification of Pagan’s Growing Slide. (With Woodcuts 12 and 13) 22 7 Contributions to the morphology of the Mistletoe (Viscum album, L.). (With Plate XVII) 283 Vaizey, J. Reynolds. On Catharinea lateralis, Vaizey (Catharinea anomala, Bryhn). A new British Moss. (With Plate IV. b) 69 Preliminary note on the development of the root of Equisetum . 123 Vines, S. H. On the systematic position of Isoetes, L 1 1 7 „ „ ,, ,, (second note) . . . 223 On the relation between the formation of tubercles on the roots of Leguminosae and the presence of nitrogen in the soil . . 386 B. LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. a. Plates. I, II. Plasmodium of Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxima (Lister). III. On Calostoma (Massee). IV. A. Sexual organs in Aecidium (Massee). IV. B. Catharinea anomala, Bryhn (Vaizey). V, VI, VII, VIII, IX. On Trapella (Oliver). X. A. On Arceuthobium Oxycedri (Johnson). X. B. On Aleurone-grains (Rendle). XI, XII. On Puccinia Graminis (Marshall-Ward). XIII, XIV, XV. Development of Pilularia globulifera (Campbell). XVI. On the genus Struvea (Murray and Boodle). XVII. On the morphology of the Mistletoe (Schon- land). XVIII. On Sphaerococcus (Johnson). XIX. On Utricularia bryophila (Ridley). XX, XXI, XXII, XXIII, XXIV. On a lily-disease (Marsh all- Ward). b. Woodcuts. 1-6. Formation of sugar in the septal glands of Narcissus (Acton) . 55 seq. 7. Floral diagram of Trapella (Oliver) 81 8-1 1. Structure of Spongocladia, Aresch. (Murray and Boodle) . 170 seq. 12, 13. Growing slide (Schonland) ...... 228 14. Floral diagram of Brownea coccinea (Hartog) . . . 311 15, 16. Diagrams showing the distribution of the floral leaf-traces in Brownea and Saraca (Hartog) . . . . . . 314 17-20. Apospory in Pteris aquilina (Farlow) ..... 383 seq. 21-23. Development of the endocarp in Sambucus nigra (Farmer) . 390, 391 Index . vii PAGE C. BOOK NOTICED. Krabbe, Dr. G. — Das gleitende Wachsthum bei der Gewebebildung der Gefasspflanzen. (D. H. S.) 127 D. BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS RECEIVED 231 E. NECROLOGY FOR 1888. Ahrling, Johann Erik Ewald 393 Bary, Heinrich Anton de 393 Bauer, Gustav Heinrich 397 Bretfeld zu Kronenberg, Heinrich Freiherr von . . 398 Bubani, Pietro .......... 398 Buchinger, Jean Daniel 399 Delamare, Ernest 399 Dietrich, David Nathaniel Friedrich 399 Forquignon, L. 400 Gabrielsson, Johann August . 400 Gray, Asa 400 Hennecart, Jules 414 Herter, Lorenz 414 Hylt^n-Cavallius, Gustaf Erik 414 Jeanbearnat, Ernest Marie Jules 414 Johanson, Carl Johan . . 415 Leitgeb, Hubert . . . . . . . . . .415 Lieury, Jean Baptiste . . . . . . . . .418 Loret, FIenri . .418 Malbranche, Alexandre Francois 419 Mori&re, Pierre Gilles . . . . . . . . .421 PANcid, Josef 422 Planchon, Jules-£mile 423 Sagot, Paul . . 428 Smith, John . 429 Syme (afterwards Boswell), John Thomas Irvine Boswell . 430 Therry, Joseph Jean 430 Timbal-Lagrave, Edouard Pierre Marguerite . . .431 Trouillard, Charles ......... 435 WULFSBERG, NlLS GREGERS INGVALD ...... 435 F. RECORD OF CURRENT LITERATURE. 1. Books and Pamphlets ....... i, Ixi 2. Periodical Literature v xi, lxxi ERRATA. In Prof. Hartog’s paper on the Floral organogeny and anatomy of Brownea and Saraca. P. 31 1, line 17, omit comma after long. P. 314, Fig. xvi, the semicircular traces for the unpaired posterior stamen should be omitted. P. 315, line 9, from foot, read posterior for anterior. Notes on the Plasmodium of Badhamia utri- cularis and Brefeldia maxima. BY ARTHUR LISTER. With Plates I and II. THE study of the plasmodium of Mycetozoa has received considerable attention on the Continent, and the account of the life-history of these t remarkable organisms given by De Bary in the last edition of his ‘ Comparative Morphology and Biology of Fungi, Mycetozoa and Bacteria,’ as well as those by Zopf and Sachs, afford an interesting view of their habits and properties ; but the investigations recorded by these authorities appear to have been chiefly directed to Fuligo varians and various species of Physarum , and in following the development from spore to sporangium of Chondrioderma difforme. Although the plasmodia of many Mycetozoa may be induced to crawl on a glass plate, where their rhythmic streaming may be observed, yet the comparatively short time that elapses between their emerging from hidden recesses in the substance of rotten wood, and their changing into sporangia, renders the greater number of them unsuitable for prolonged examination ; none that I have met with is so favourable in this respect as that of Badhamia utricularis , which wanders for the most part over the surface of dead stumps, and can easily be cultivated in glass boxes or under bell-jars. Another advantage in dealing with the plasmodium of Badhamia is the facility with which it can be thrown into [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. V, June 1888.] B 2 Lister . — Notes on the Plasmodium of a sclerotium or resting stage. In this condition it may be stored away and can be brought back again into the active state by the application of water, at any time within several months. I shall have occasion to revert to this later. The notes I now offer refer principally to this species, which I have kept in constant streaming movement on various kinds of woody fungi for more than a year. In January, 1877, Badhamia was abundant in my garden at Leytonstone on some old hornbeam logs, which were also overgrown with extensive patches of Corticium puteanum , an effused fungus consisting of a central portion, brown and lurid from the multitude of its spores, surrounded with a white byssoid margin. The Badhamia advanced over the Corticium , entirely consuming the hyphae, or cut broad paths through the larger patches, leaving the bark to all appearance clean and bare where the plasmodium had passed on. I allowed the plasmodium which had been thus feeding, to crawl on a glass plate, wThen its usual colour of rich chrome-yellow had changed to deep brown ; this alteration of colour was shown by the microscope to be caused by the countless undigested brown spores of the Corticium held in suspension. These spores could be seen hurried along in the torrents that coursed through the branching channels, rolling over and over among the minute yellow granules and transparent vacuoles of the plasmodium. When this had retreated from the glass plate, a map of its lace-like network was left behind, formed by the ejection on each side of the veins, of thousands of the Corticium- spores mixed with other refuse matter. I placed some wet cotton-wool in front of the still dingy plasmodium ; this it readily penetrated, and afterwards emerged possessing its normal yellow colour, leaving the wool charged with spores and other debris ; it soon after changed to sporangia which became black in the course of about thirty- six hours, and as they dried assumed the blue-grey colour characteristic of the species. Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxima . 3 The consumption of the Corticium was so interesting a fact that I exhibited specimens of the hornbeam bark with the Corticium in the act of being invaded by the plasmodium at a meeting of the Linnean Society. I also showed under the microscope the streaming plasmodium on a glass plate. The difficulty of obtaining satisfactory observations when the plasmodium is spread over an exposed surface led me to cultivate it in glass boxes suitable for examination on the stage of the microscope (Fig. 5). The boxes are easily made, with two sides of thin glass measuring three by two inches fitted with wood ends half an inch wide, and a glass bottom, the whole fastened together with stiff glue and varnished at the points of junction and over the wood with Canada balsam ; a glass slip half an inch wide serves as a cover secured with an elastic band ; in such boxes the plas- modium can be kept for any length of time in a damp atmosphere. Besides the Corticium before mentioned, most effused fungi as well as thin species of Daedalea and Polyporus , especially P. versicolor and P. adustus, afford good nourishment to the plasmodium of Badhamia , though in cultivation these are apt to grow Mucor which leads to the decay of the plas- modium if allowed to spread ; but its favourite food is Stereum hirsutum , a fungus that abounds on logs of oak and horn- beam, and on which Badhamia is constantly found during the winter months. With this we have no trouble from Mucor , while it is so rich a pabulum that in April and May of last year I cultivated plasm odia thickly covering an area of at least thirty inches, all of which had grown from a small quantity creeping over a piece of Stereum about the size of a half-crown with which I commenced operations on April 6 ; and in addition to this plasmodium which remained in a creeping state, an equal amount had changed into sporangia in glass boxes or under bell-jars. Although the plasmodium grew very rapidly during the summer, and showed such vigour that it frequently spread completely over the glass shades placed over the piles of 4 Lister . — - Notes on the Plasmodium of Stereum if I omitted for two or three days to supply fresh food, yet none changed to sporangia between May 24 and September 37. In hot weather, considerable attention is needed to keep the plasmodium in health, a fresh supply of Stereum must be frequently added, and the decayed bits cleared away. The new pieces are usually crawled over in the course of a few hours, and can be taken off and placed in a glass box for observation, or put under a glass shade with more Stereum to start a fresh colony. In the colder months no serious consequences follow if a pile is left alone for a week, the plasmodium may settle down with sluggish movement or pass into a resting stage ; but in the height of summer a promising-looking colony will often fall into foul decay in twenty-four hours if it is neglected. When plasmodium is placed in a glass box it will soon crawl up the sides, and it is then in a favourable condition for observation (see Fig. 1). The following experiments bearing on its manner of feeding have been conducted with these moist chambers. In the first place I submit the results of a number of observations with regard to the action of the plasmodium of Badhamia upon starch, which has been stated on the authority of Dr. Wortmann to have been absorbed by the plasmodium of Fuligo1. In arranging for these experiments, I cut slices of raw potato and pounded them in a mortar ; I then carefully washed the pulp so as to collect only the unbroken starch- grains, as an appearance of erosion is easily given by a slight bruise. Starch obtained from this source seems to be better for our purpose than any other, on account of the large size and regular form of the grains. If this raw starch is spread with water on the side of a glass box in front of an advancing wave of the plasmodium, it is simply incorporated without any material stimulus to 1 See De Bary, Morphology and Biology of the Fungi, Mycetozoa and Bacteria. Engl. ed. p. 452. Badhamia tttricularis and Brefeldia maxima. 5 the flow being set up, and as a rule no change whatever takes place in the starch-grains ; they are seen to be swept over by the streaming currents, or carried along the larger veins, and after five or six days’ retention, they may be cast out or left behind on the glass with no more visible alteration than if they had been grains of sand. On one occasion I watched what I supposed at the time to be the actual absorption of starch. On May 26, 1887, I was observing plasmodium in a glass box on the side of which I had spread raw starch scraped from potato. I noticed a body having the size and general form of a starch- granule, with a slight indentation, and drew it with camera lucida (Fig. 16 a); a thin stream of plasmodium was then flowing over it. I left the glass box on the stage of the microscope, with the drawing below the camera ; after an hour’s interval I looked again and found that the object had diminished to the size b in Fig. 16; from that time it was under constant observation for an hour and a half, during which it passed through the forms £, d , e , f, g , drawn with the camera at intervals of about a quarter of an hour ; the last fragment then disappeared in the film of plasmodium which had continued to stream with the regular rhythmic alternate flow during the whole of the time. From subsequent experience I can hardly suppose this to have been a grain of raw starch, for I have since watched hundreds of these grains, often for hours without intermission, and in no single instance have I been satisfied that any change has taken place, nor have I seen any appearance of erosion of raw grains left by retreated plasmodium that could not be explained by the effect of bruising. I have frequently examined raw starch which has remained for a week and from that to ten days constantly enveloped in moving plasmodium, and not a grain has shown the slightest erosion ; yet I give the above observation as possess- ing considerable interest as an undoubted instance of the absorption of a solid substance. If instead of using starch in its raw state, it is first warmed 6 Lister. — Notes on the Plasmodmm of with water in a test-tube, just sufficiently to swell most of the grains, the effect is very different from what I have described. On the plasmodium reaching this swollen starch, it rapidly advances in a concentrated opaque mass, and at the same time the flow along the more distant veins is much accelerated. After some hours, when the wave of plasmodium has retired, all the completely swollen grains are found to have disappeared, while those that have been only slightly affected by the warm water have lost their softer portions and show their margins more or less eroded according to the length of time they have been subjected to the action of the plasmodium. In cases where repeated waves have passed over the starch, the erosion of such imperfectly softened grains is markedly greater, but they are not entirely consumed, and there always remains a large residuum of whole or eroded grains. Application of iodine shows the side of the box to be strewn with small fragments of starch. It is very difficult to observe the process of absorption, because the stimulus given to the plasmodium occasions it to accumulate in a broad border, often i mm. in thickness, and it is only after its retreat that we can see the change that has taken place. The plasmodium with which one of these observations was made, had crawled upon a glass shade from a pile of Stereum over which it had been placed. I took off the shade and half filled it with water, and with a feather gently detached the film of plasmodium, allowing it to float about ; I then passed under it a piece of wet cotton wool, and in this way was able to collect it upon the wool without materially disturbing the network of veins. I placed it in a clean glass box, and with a pair of forceps took out the remaining floating pieces and added them to the rest ; by these means the streaming of the plasmodium is hardly checked, and it will often begin to climb up the side of the box in the course of a few minutes. This method is useful when it is desired to make experiments with pure plasmodium free from any foreign matter. Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxima . 7 I now proceed to relate observations on the absorption of various fungi. On October 10, 1887, I placed a thin section of the pileus and gills of Agaricus campestris , measuring 7x4 mm., in front of an advancing wave of plasmodium, which at once concentrated in a turgid mass upon the agaric, and in the course of an hour had entirely enveloped it. On the retreat of the plasmodium after some hours, not a trace of the mushroom remained. I have repeated this again and again with always the same result ; a sluggish condition of the plasmodium is invariably revived and rapid streaming in the surrounding veins towards the object is set up when this agaric is offered to it. Several experiments were made with slices of the pileus of Boletus fiavus , which were even more greedily devoured than the mushroom. On October 11, I placed a section of the pileus and gills of Agaricus melleus before a wave of plasmodium. The action was less rapid than in the other cases, but in two hours the section was densely enveloped, and next morning, when the plasmodium had withdrawn, nothing remained on the glass but a heavy grey deposit of granular and slimy debris. As the tissue of the pilei of the fungi hitherto used is composed of delicate hyphae, I next tried an experiment with harder material. On October 12, I cut a section of the stem of Agaricus melleus from a specimen which was tough and mature, the buff-coloured outer coat being especially firm, and the hyphae strong. I placed the sec- tion in front of a thin film of plasmodium (Fig. 1). Almost immediately on its touching the first threads of the agaric a concentration took place as in former instances. Figs. 2, 3, 4 show the manner in which the turgid border advanced. In less than two hours the whole piece was overspread, but in this case the absorption was not so rapid as it was with the softer tissue, and the section could be seen beneath the plasmodium for several hours. On the following morning the plasmodium had with- 8 Lister.— Notes on the Plasmodium of drawn on to the Stereum in the box, and all that remained of the section on the glass side was a slimy deposit in which were scattered a few broken hyphae which I concluded had belonged to the tough outer bark. On October 3, I experimented with a section of the gills and pileus of Agaricus rubescens. On the plasmodium reaching the section, the hyaloplasm became in some way affected, and appeared to absorb water, for it rapidly penetrated among the hyphae unaccompanied by granules and stained the section throughout gamboge-yellow. This influence on the hyaloplasm seemed to destroy its protecting power, and at the point of contact the granular plasmodium gushed out from the interior in the form of multitudes of globular bodies measuring 15 ju, to 25 ju, in diameter, each enclosed by a thin covering of hyaloplasm. Some of these floated into the surrounding water showing amoeboid move- ments, and were afterwards reabsorbed into the general mass, but many lost their vitality and fell to pieces, mixing with the grey slime of dead plasmodium. It was a considerable time before the main wave of plasmodium had covered the section, which could be detected lying beneath it for some hours without much apparent change ; next morning, however, on the plasmodium having retreated, only a denser mucilage remained covering the spot where the section had been placed. This experiment was repeated with another section from the same specimen of A. rubescens ; this was also stained yellow, but no breaking up of the plasmodium followed. I have, however, seen the same clusters of balls when a large supply of swollen starch was submitted to plasmodium. Some days after I again tried with A . rubescens , but not the same specimen. The section was considerably thicker than in the former case, and, as before, the progress of consumption was slow ; here, however, there was no yellow staining and no breaking up of the plasmodium, but it was not altogether a favourable diet, for on the following morning a heavy deposit of dead plasmodium was left upon the glass, Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxima . 9 in which could be seen grey lines of undigested spores showing the remains of the gills ; the hyphae had all disappeared. On October 26, I treated plasmodium in two glass boxes with sections of the pileus and gills of Agaricus fascicularis . The action was very different from what had been observed with the other agarics and with Boletus . In one box, after the slice had remained touching the plasmodium for 3J hours, no advance had been made ; so in order to stimulate its movement, I applied a small section of Boletus jlavus to the same wave and about an eighth of an inch from the A. fascicularis : in forty minutes not only was the Boletus absorbed, but the plasmodium had surged in a broad fan over the A. fascicularis which could be seen unchanged beneath it. On the following morning the plasmodium had retreated leaving the section with no apparent alteration surrounded by a mass of mucus, and here this experiment came to an end. In the other box with A. fascicularis, at 11.50 A. M. a section of pileus and ten gills was placed in contact with a strong wave of plasmodium; at 1.10 P. M. there was scarcely any advance upon it ; at 3.40 I made a note, ‘ fascicidar is rejected.’ Towards evening, however, the plasmodium ad- vanced and enveloped the section ; next morning it was left stranded and little changed. In the afternoon it was again swept over by the plasmodium, which began to prey upon the hyphae of the pileus, but it was evidently an unwholesome morsel, for it was surrounded with much grey mucus ; amongst this were many isolated patches of plasmodium pushing their way in the slime with constant change of form ; some appeared to have broken up into clusters of globules similar in size to the balls which escaped from the plasmodium in the experi- ment with A. rubescens\ a few of these coalesced and were taken in by the larger patches, but the greater number fell to pieces and died. Again the plasmodium withdrew, and although the section had been subjected to its action for 22 hours, the gills had been so little affected that in the forks the spores could be seen arranged on their basidia in groups io Lister . — Notes on the Plasmodium of of four surrounded only by water. Now, however, another wave of plasmodium advanced over it, and when again left bare on the following morning, the third day of the contest, the section was broken into small pieces and so reduced, that not a tenth of the original quantity remained. The struggle had been a tough one, for the whole lower side of the box was covered with broad bands and patches of grey slime, through which a tangle of long strings of bright orange plasmodium was twisted in strange disorder. To restore its healthy condition, I placed in the box a piece of fresh Stereum , upon which the plasmodium soon concen- trated itself in rich orange turgid waves, entirely withdrawing from the old pieces which were loaded with dead refuse. The following day, October 29, I cleaned out the glass box, replacing the healthy plasmodium, and added more fresh Stereum , on which, after rapidly increasing in volume, the plasmodium changed into sporangia on November 17. A species of Merulius with small brown spores and with a white mucedinous border, somewhat resembling Corticium putecinum , was quickly dissolved ; here again the dense ac- cumulation of the plasmodium prevented the process being observed. My next experiment was with the shaggy hairs scraped from the upper surface of Stereum hirsutum , well teased apart with needles. I placed the preparation in a glass box with pure plasmodium on cotton wool. It was at once seized upon and the plasmodium spread over a space measuring an inch and a half in circumference in the course of a couple of hours ; in another hour it had nearly withdrawn, leaving the bundles of hyphae apparently little changed, but close examination showed many threads to be thinned away and broken in their continuity. After four days, when waves of plasmodium had repeatedly passed over the preparation, it had diminished to about half its original amount, and a mag- nifying power of 560 showed fragments in all stages of dissolution. At the same time much remained in which no alteration could be observed. Other experiments gave Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxi7na. 1 1 the same results, showing that the consumption of coarse fibres, though it does take place, is very slow. The effect of Stereum on the plasmodium is very different from that produced when it feeds upon agarics ; there is com- paratively little residue of slimy matter, and the flow is easy and free. With agarics, on the other hand, a heavy grey mucous deposit is left upon the glass, and the veins of the retreating plasmodium are rugged and loaded with particles, the streaming being confined to a narrow central channel. This condition, however, is frequently observed under other circumstances when the plasmodium becomes sluggish. Scrapings from the hymenial surface of Stereum are much more rapidly dissolved than the shaggy fibres ; twelve hours immersion will often be sufficient to cause the whole to dis- appear with the exception of the coarse hyphae. The most remarkable activity of plasmodium that I ever witnessed was caused by the supply of this pabulum. Plasmodium crawling over pieces of Stereum had been kept for several days in a glass box, and at the time of my ob- servation it had spread over both sides of the chamber and was slowly retreating in a widely-meshed network of narrow veins upon the clean glass. To a point on the upper edge of the network I applied a thin pulp, about the consistence of cream, of the scraped hymenial surface mixed with water. There was at first, as I have not unfrequently seen, a shrinking backwards of the margin of the network, as if notice of the presence of a food-supply had been sent off to the more distant parts ; then came on a quick stream, and in a quarter of an hour the whole side was pouring up its plasmodium with astonishing rapidity. The wide meshwork was not sufficient to conduct the abundant supply, and fresh veins started off in all directions, cutting up the broad meshes ; at one time the current along them all was so precipitate that I endeavoured in vain to follow the course of the particles ; they rushed across the field of the microscope at a speed that was truly amazing. While the streaming was at its full height, I noticed a brown lump about the size of a large 1 2 Lister. — Notes on the Plasmodium of starch-grain, and which I took to be a piece of dead sclero- tium, rush along a swollen vein until it reached a fork, when it blocked the passage. Fresh streams immediately broke out on each side of the obstruction, but the main current still forced its way along the old channel, and in so doing it cut away the dark substance as a projecting point of sand is swept off by a runnel on a sandy shore. The granular con- stituents streamed away along one side of the vein and were dispersed in the torrent before it had passed out of the field, and all was dissolved before the reverse flow of the current set in. Meanwhile the new veins were crossing and re-crossing the wide network in every direction, and in a few minutes it was converted into a film of rapidly-moving plasmodium perforated with small openings, ending in an opaque mass which overspread the Stereum- pulp. The stimulus soon extended all over the glass box, and in the course of a few hours the opposite side as well as some of the pieces of pileus at the bottom were overrun with rich waves. It was a sight not soon to be forgotten ; the marvellous exhibition of such active life in so low an organism was most impressive. In my experience with the plasmodium of Badhamia the flow is usually more rapid in the larger than in the smaller veins, which is what one would expect on mere hydraulic principles. The flow through the veins continues for about a minute and a half to two minutes in one direction, when vit comes to a stand and immediately reverses its course; it gradually increases in rapidity for about half a minute and retains the maximum of speed for a varying length of time, when the rate again gradually diminishes. The continuance of the flow is longer when in the direction in which the plas- modium is moving ; sometimes when the advance is rapid it will go on for three minutes before the return current sets in. When a wave is spreading over the glass in ordinary con- ditions, the maximum flow through the veins is at the rate Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxima. 1 3 of about half an inch in a minute ; it is often of course slower, but in the case just referred to the speed was very much greater 1. With regard to the digestion of food-material, there is no doubt that it goes on to a large extent in the inner and streaming part of the plasmodium ; but that the hyalo- plasm has also an absorbing power was beautifully shown in the following instance. On February 16, 18 86, 1 was engaged in watching Badhamia - plasmodium in a glass box, where it had remained for several days in a moist atmosphere, when I noticed on the side a dark object, probably a cluster of spores of some fungus, from which mycelium was spreading in diverging threads (Fig. 17). I saw the plasmodium advance with a clear margin of hyaloplasm from the line a in Fig. 17 to the line b} and as it encroached upon the hyphae, they instantly melted away in its transparent substance like sugar in boiling water. They left no trace beyond two small fragments of the cellulose-wall (Fig. 18, e) which remained in the hyaline medium and were never mixed up with the granular part. In this case the stimulus of the food was not powerful enough to occasion an opaque concentration of the plasmodium, which spread over the clean glass in an almost transparent film (Fig. 17, b ). The wave was arrested at the line b in the figure and soon retreated. It was then interesting to note the effect produced on the parts of the threads which had not been immersed ; in the course of half an hour, there was observed a breaking- up of the cell-wall with its contents into a string of bead-like fragments for a considerable distance from the point reached by the plasmodium, and this process continued for some hours, until the chain attained the length marked in the figure (Fig. 18, c"). 1 The question of light has nothing to do with the movements of the plasmodium of Badhamia ; waves will spread over the sides of a glass box or a glass shade, quite indifferently whether in day or night, whether on the part exposed to full daylight or that turned to a dark corner. 14 Lister . — Notes on the Plasmodium of I have repeatedly examined cotton wool to see if there was any appearance of absorption, but find that no change takes place, even when it has been penetrated by the plas- modium for many weeks together. To sum up these experiments,— they indicate a remarkable power possessed by the plasmodium of Badhamia of discrimi- nating between different foods. We find that it can be raised from a sluggish and scarcely moving condition to one of great activity by supplying it with Agaricus campestris , Boletus flavus , or with the prepared hymenial surface of Stereum hir - sutum ; that the coarser fibres of the latter fungus are more slowly absorbed, but that this plant is so nutritious to the plasmodium that it grows rapidly and healthily upon it. We find that Agaricus melleus and A. rubescens , though quickly overspread, are less freely assimilated and afford doubt- ful nourishment; while with A. fascicularis we see that for three hours the plasmodium refused it altogether ; and when at last invaded, in one instance the section was rejected and never touched again, and in the other, like a hungry man with an unwholesome meal, the creature fed, but almost died of indigestion. We find that starch, when swollen by moderate heat, is absorbed, which is proved, not only by the manner in which the grains are eroded or disappear, but by its stimulating influence on the plasmodium, while raw starch and cotton wool are not affected1. Again, these experiments show, that whatever may be the digestive principle of plasmodium (possibly a peptonising ferment as suggested by Krukenberg2), it is not confined to 1 The spores of fungi also appear to be protected by their firm walls, and an Oidium or small pullulating fungus (Fig. n , c, d) which always accompanies the plasmodium of Badhamia is not only uninjured, but would seem to thrive within its substance ; it forms a considerable proportion of the refuse matter thrown out by retreating waves upon the sides of the moist chamber, where it multiplies with great rapidity. 2 See De Bary, Comparative Morphology and Biology of the Fungi, Mycetozoa and Bacteria, p. 452. Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxima. 1 5 any special part of the mass. With starch and the sections of agarics the absorption took place in the streaming interior, while in the case last related, it occurred in the hyalo- plasm alone; the threads were completely dissolved in the hyaline margin, with the exception of the small fragments referred to, which were kept under constant observation until they were almost ejected by the far-retreating plasmodium. While I have thus endeavoured to summarise the prin- cipal facts brought out by earlier observations as well as by the experience of the last twelve months, during which time the organism has remained under daily notice without a break in its constant rhythmic motion, it may not be out of place to refer to some of the negative results that have attended these investigations. I need hardly say that they afford no clue to the mystery of this rhythmic streaming any more than they explain why, at uncertain intervals of hours or days, the plasmodium will rouse up without pro- vocation from a quiescent condition, and flow over a glass shade and then return to its former state. We may suppose that it is searching for food, but this is far from accounting for the unity of action that appears to pervade the creature. At the risk of being tedious, I give the following note taken in February, 1887: — Plasmodium under a glass bell four inches high by four wide, crawled up the sides, com- pletely clothing the shade with the most exquisite yellow tracery ; on the following day this had changed to a loose reticulation of thicker orange-coloured veins ; on adding water upon the plate beneath, the whole of the glass was in a short time covered with delicate little fans of yellow plas- modium starting from the orange veins, as it were, clothing the bare stems with leaves. I then introduced two pieces of Stereum , and in five hours the plasmodium, which for two days had overspread the shade, had almost entirely retreated and concentrated upon the Stereum. Here we had an area of about forty square inches, covered with two or three hundred little advancing fans of plas- modium, springing from a network of branches, which was 1 6 Lister. — Notes on the Plasmodium of simultaneously influenced to withdraw to the food placed upon the glass plate below. Then again I have not been able to obtain any light on the impulse that occasions the change to sporangia. I have had a large supply of plasmodium spreading over a pile of Stereum under a bell-jar, and have removed portions into glass boxes and under glass shades, so that I have sometimes had seventeen separate colonies at one time, where the con- ditions of food and moisture have been apparently the same ; one after another of these colonies have undergone the change, while others continued to stream. Again, the whole of the main supply has suddenly formed into sporangia, some of them suspended in clusters by yellow threads or bands, and others formed into sessile plasmodiocarps upon the plate or pieces of Stereum ; the portions transferred to the smaller receptacles have meanwhile remained unaltered. On the other hand, so long as the plasmodium has been continuous, however extensive, the change to sporangia has taken place simultaneously throughout the whole1. There is no doubt that hot weather is unfavourable to the develop- ment of sporangia, but it is remarkable that for four months not a single colony went into its final stage ; though I should say that I lost a number from want of proper attention, they died and decomposed with a strong ammoniacal smell, having been poisoned by the products of the rapidly decaying Stereum. Many of the surviving colonies went into sporangia in the month of October ; one which changed on the 25th seems worthy of special mention. This was in part revived sclerotium which had dried in July. I wetted it on October 1, and it returned to active movement in the course of an hour or two ; to this I added about an equal quantity of plasmodium from the store under 1 Since writing the above, a large growth of plasmodium has formed into spo- rangia under a bell-jar ; more than half changed on March 13, 1888, the rest on March 15. On March 11, when an appearance of sporangia occurred, I had added water, which checked the development. This plasmodium was a part of the continuous cultivation begun on Jan. 22, 1887. Badhamia titricularis and, Brefeldia maxima. 1 7 a bell-jar, and the two quickly coalesced ; on October 13, I fed this mixed plasmodium with Merulins , which it de- voured, and all went into sporangia together eleven days after. In connection with the change to sporangia I here refer to a beautiful exhibition of spore-formation which came under my notice in a specimen of Brefeldia maxima. On November 27, 1887, a large mass of opaque white plas- modium was found emerging from the ground at the foot of an old fir stump. I cut off a part which had spread over some dead oak leaves, and placed it in a glass box with the cut surface against the side (Fig. 5). The piece was cushion-like in form, apparently homogeneous in substance, and closely studded with papillae. The face resting against the glass measured an inch and a quarter in length, and half an inch in height. At ten o’clock on the following morning, the base and central part of the cut surface assumed a loose spongy texture, which, as the day advanced, became filled with air and occupied about half the area of the section. At 11 A.M. a flush of pale purple appeared along the upper edge of the spongy tissue ; upon this rested the broad white mass of the aethalium, composed of narrow and somewhat branching sporangia, closely cohering together and spreading radially towards the surface, where they terminated in the papillae before mentioned. About 2 P.M. the papillae lying against the glass began to push upwards irregular and broad extensions sufficiently thin to be examined by transmitted light, and filled with remarkably large colourless granules measuring from 2/x to 4 [k in diameter ; the movement among these granules was extremely slow and difficult to follow, except when they poured into the pseudopodia which were here and there thrown out; no vacuoles were visible. At about 3.30 the large granules broke up into very minute bodies and numerous vacuoles made their appearance; and now for the first time the streaming movement was observed with alternate flow at intervals of about two minutes. This condition of things C 1 8 Lister .—Notes on the Plasmodium of continued for about half an hour. At 4 P.M. the broad ex- tensions of plasmodium suddenly branched out from centres into clusters of short diverging branchlets (Fig. 6, a), most of which, if not all of them, contained a vacuole. At 4.30 each branchlet had constricted itself from its neighbour and taken a spherical form, the vacuoles disappeared, and the whole substance was divided into a multitude of spores (Fig. 6, d). In a few hours these had developed their spore-walls, and on the following morning had become purple-brown in colour, and in every respect resembled those which filled the sporangia. The capillitium with its strange many- chambered vesicles had already formed in the lower parts of the sporangia before any apparent change had taken place in the plasmodium at the extremities. Brefeldia may be an especially favourable species for showing this phenomenon, on account of the extremely thin membrane which covers the sporangia, for I have never observed this free spore-formation, unconfined by any en- closing wall, in any other of the Mycetozoa. I now return to the consideration of the resting condition referred to in the earlier part of these notes. If plasmodium of Badhamia , spread on the side of a glass box, falls into an inactive state, a mottled appearance of the film is very frequently observed, which is caused by a tendency of the granules to draw together in loose groups : this passes off if the streaming revives ; but if causes arise which produce greater stagnation, the concentration becomes more marked, and in process of time the aggregations are separated from each other by more or less defined hyaline spaces. When this has taken place all streaming has ceased, the plasmodium contracts to a thicker mass, and the surface is observed to be partitioned into slightly convex areas corresponding to the superficial layer of so-called sclerotium-cells which have now taken definite form 1. 1 See De Bary, Comparative Morphology and Biology of Fungi, Mycetozoa and Bacteria, p. 428. Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxima . 19 When the process is going on slowly we may sometimes notice all these stages in one lobe of plasmodium ; at one extremity there may be a thin film showing streaming move- ment with no aggregations ; then follows the mottled ap- pearance, and further on the definite thin-walled cells may be traced, densely crowded and constituting the thick sclerotium. Sometimes a piece of plasmodium will become detached on the glass plate, and be left behind by a retreating wave, and will form into cells while all the rest continues its streaming movement. I have had plasmodium change to the sclerotium form 011 wet cotton wool, but this was probably from want of nourish- ment. As the supply of moisture was here abundant, the margin of the sclerotium was not so abrupt as usual, and in a narrow border the cells were spread in a thin layer ; many of the outermost were quite detached from the rest, and showed slow amoeboid movement. The chief cause of the resting condition in Mycetozoa, as is well known, is lack of moisture. When I changed my place of residence last spring, and wished to take with me the store of plasmodium which was in active state under a number of covers and in glass boxes, I removed the glass shades from those not required to be retained in the streaming condition. They at once began to form into sclerotia, and in three days were dry and ready to be packed away. After the lapse of five months, on adding water to parts of these sclerotia, the thin hyaline walls of the cells broke down and were dissolved, and in three or four hours the streaming move- ment returned. On October 16, I had a rich plasmodium covering a pile of Stereum under a large bell-jar, which was inadvertently exposed for about three hours to hot sunshine. At the end of that time the whole of it had changed to fine rugged sclerotium, which I removed from the bell-jar and set aside. When portions of this were wetted again within a few days they returned to the active state in about half an hour; when C 2 . 20 Lister . — Notes on the P lasmodium of moisten ed, after three or four weeks, they took a longer time to recover the movement. The dry sclerotium of Badhamia utricularis is dark brick- red in colour, of brittle, horny texture (Fig. 7), and con- solidates in irregular effused masses, which are usually made up of cord-like convolutions and knobs : the cells of which it is composed vary in size from 10 to 20 /x in diameter. When a thin section of dry sclerotium is placed in water and examined under the microscope, the cells are seen to swell from absorption of moisture, and in a short time a slow change of position takes place in the contained granules, among which may be observed from 5 to 20 nuclei, according to the size of the cell (Fig. 8). These are not easy to detect, but if the swollen cells are carefully separated and crushed on a cover-slip, then dried and stained with magenta, the nuclei, with their nucleoli, are brought out with beautiful distinctness, especially when mounted in Canada balsam (Fig. 10). The sclerotium is often formed with free rods connecting one part with another (Fig. 7,0) ; a section of one of these, when softened in water, shows very well how the refuse matter is discharged by encysting plasmodium ; the outer wall of the rod is composed of mucus charged with spores of Fungi and cells of Algse, together with other rubbish, while the enclosed cells contain only pure plasmodium. The sharpest definition of nuclei and nucleoli which I have succeeded in obtaining has been when the cover-slips on which the plasmodium of Badhamia had been thinly smeared, were instantly dropped into absolute alcohol ; the preparations were then stained with magenta and mounted in balsam. Stainings of hyaloplasm taken from turgid plasmodium show very few nuclei, which appear to be confined to the interior substance, for the scattered individuals that are met with were probably introduced through imperfect manipulation. If the streaming plasmodium is examined without having resort to staining, and a morsel is placed under a cover-slip with slight pressure, the nuclei cannot at first be recognised ; Bctdhamia utricular is and Brefeldia maxima. 2 1 but as disintegration takes place they gradually become visible (Fig. 11, a). They are rendered more conspicuous if a bit of plasmodium is torn with needles in a drop of water, care being taken that the cover-slip does not press too closely ; viewed under a magnifying power of about 1200, the globular vesicles of finely granular plasma which ooze out from the mass are seen to contain nuclei, which are colourless and faint, but at the same time perfectly distinct in outline. They measure, as a rule, a little over 3 ju, in diameter, and show a clearly defined nucleolus. Occasionally a nucleus may be seen to be shot into an expanding vesicle in which none had previously appeared, as if it had formed an obstruction in the narrow passage through which the plasma issued ; some globular vesicles that have become detached contain nuclei in great abundance, while others again have few or none. When an object such as is here described has remained for half an hour or so under the cover- slip, the yellow granules will be found to have mostly disappeared, the minute granules will have more or less dispersed or congregated together, while the colourless plasma is seen crowded with nuclei throughout the preparation. The most successful arrangement for minute observation of the streaming plasmodium is obtained when we happen to have it climbing freely over the sides of a glass shade. If this has been going on for a day or two, we frequently see little buddings out from the larger veins of delicate fans of network measuring perhaps an eighth of an inch across, or less. A drop of water is placed over one of these, and it is gently detached, with precaution that no branches are injured except the main stem, which connected it with the vein. If the little fan be placed in water on a glass slide, and the cover-slip supported at one side by a piece of blotting-paper to prevent its pressing the plasmodium, it will continue its streaming movement without interruption, and will remain in healthy condition for some days. If the fan lies in a small bubble of air surrounded by water, it will confine its movements very 22 Lister . — Notes on the Plasmodium of much within the limits of the bubble, and will spread out in the most delicate reticulation. I have watched such an object for hours with a TV immersion lens, when every granule and particle of food-matter was brilliantly defined, but I have not been able to distinguish with certainty any trace of the nuclei ; though when I took away the bit of blotting-paper and allowed the pressure of the cover-slip to kill the plas- modium, and water at the same time to mix with it, almost immediately the whole field was seen closely beset with well- defined nuclei (Fig. n). From the fact -that the nuclei are invisible when surrounded with living protoplasm, it is not surprising that the process of their multiplication is difficult and perhaps impossible to observe. That the nuclei multiply with the increase of the plasmodium, there is no question. As before stated, I have cultivated large quantities of Badhamia plasmodium from a very small centre, and stainings taken at any time, whether on the eve of the change to sporangia, or many weeks before, are invariably found to swarm with nuclei. In the stainings we find that, as a rule, the nuclei are of the same size, and each possesses a single nucleolus ; at the same time, we not unfrequently meet with forms which suggest that division was taking place. This appearance was especially frequent in the plasmodium of Brefeldia , before referred to, the stainings of which were taken several days before the spore- formation occurred in the part remaining at the foot of the fir- stump. We notice in these forms the presence of two nucleoli taking a relative position in the two halves of the nucleus, and occasionally we meet with three nucleoli in the same nucleus (Fig. ia). In the figure taken from stainings of Brefeldia , the difference in size is partly owing to the stretching of the nuclei in the thin film of plasmodium. In concluding these notes I would just refer to the last office we see performed by the nuclei. If a sporangium of Badhamia , taken about twenty-four hours after it has assumed its ultimate shape, but before the spores Badhamici utricn laris and Brefeldia maxima . 23 have ripened, is thinly spread upon a glass slide, we find that each nucleus has collected round itself the proportion of protoplasm which would finally constitute a spore in which it stands as a centre, and each such portion has separated from those around it, or is in the act of so doing, and has become a distinct organism ; for if examined at the right maturing moment these young spores may be seen in slow movement, and throwing out hyaline pseudopodia which fill with granular plasma, with the same amoeboid character which they would again exhibit when the ripe spores burst, arid the new swarm- cells began the circle of development afresh (Fig. 13). A staining taken at this stage presents a beautiful object, resembling a tesselated pavement, each polygonal area being dotted with its nucleus. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATES I and II, Illustrating Mr. Arthur Lister’s Notes on the Plasmodium of Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxima. Figs. 1-4. Badhamia utricularis. Advance of plasmodium on section of stem of Agaricus melleus . i drawn at 12.25 p.m., 2 at 12.40 p.m., 3 at 1 p.m., and 4 at 2 p.m. x 3^. Fig. 5. Brefeldia maxima. Twenty-four hours after it was placed in glass box : spore-formation just commencing. Natural size. Fig. 6. Brefeldia maxima. Branchings from papillae lying against side of box. a and b taken at 4.10 p.m., c at 4.20, d at 4.30, when the spore division was com- pleted. x 250. Fig. 7. Badhai?iia utricularis. Sclerotium. x 4. Fig. 8. Badhamia utricularis. Sclerotium-cells. x 565. Fig. 9. Badhamia utricularis. Sclerotium-cell, stained with magenta, nuclei just discernible. Fig. 10. Badhamia utricularis. Sclerotium-cell crushed, a part of cell-wall. b nuclei, x 1 200. Fig. 11. Badhamia utricularis. Creeping plasmodium, pressed with water under cover-glass, a nuclei, b oil-globules, c pullulating fungus, x 1 200. 24 Badhamia utricularis and Brefeldia maxima. Fig. 12. Brefeldia maxima. Nuclei with nucleoli of plasmodium stained with magenta, x 1200. Fig. 13. Badhamia utricularis. Young spores showing amoeboid movement, the spore a changing its form to a"' in the course of a few minutes, x 565. Figs. 14 and 15. Starch grains swollen in warm water, drawn from the side of glass box in which Badhamia utricularis was spreading. The grains in Fig. 15 have been overspread and eroded by plasmodium ; those in Fig. 14 have not been reached by plasmodium. x 160. Fig. 16. Substance dissolved by plasmodium of Badhamia utricularis diminishing in size as by letters, taken at intervals of about a quarter of an hour, x 250. Fig. 17. Mycelium growing on side of glass box. a edge of advancing plasmodium of Badhamia utricularis when it first reached the mycelium, b line reached by plasmodium before it retreated, c, d threads of mycelium, which were dissolved by plasmodium between the lines a and b. x 66. Fig. 18. c' the thread c drawn half an hour after the plasmodium had retreated, showing the extremity breaking into bead-like fragments from action of plasmodium. c" the same some hours after, showing extent of injury beyond the point reached by plasmodium. e fragments of mycelium, showing all that remained of the threads c and d between the lines a and b. x 250. A. Lister del. LISTER.- PLASMODIUM OF BADHAMIA UTRICULARIS & BREFELDIA MAXIMA. Vol.JT, PI./. Fig. 13. Fzxj. 4. r* o. V »■ . ^ o’.'r: o' ' 7 ©0®S" University Press, Oxford. Bnttals of Botany Vol.7/,Pl.f Fy.n. of»! VoL.//,pi.m. University Press, Oxford. jbuicde of Botany G. Massee del. University Press, Oxford. MASSEE. -ON CALOSTONIA On the presence of sexual organs in Aecidium. BY GEORGE MASSEE. With Plate IV. A. ROMYCES Poae , Rab., is considered by Winter1 as a ^ stage of the Aecidium found on Ranunculus Ficaria. The former is rare with us, having been hitherto only recorded from two districts, whereas the latter is probably the commonest and most universally distributed of any member of the genus. In the Royal Herbarium grounds at Kew it is very abundant, but no trace of the Uromyces has occurred, although carefully looked for throughout the season, which led to the idea that, like Puccinia graminis , this Aecidium might possess some means of reproducing itself independent of the Uromyces. During the past spring, while looking for mycelium in ‘ healthy’ leaves of R. Ficaria obtained from plants having the Aecidium present on other leaves, I noticed in one section a spherical weft of interlaced hyphae, the tip of one thread situated in the centre of the mass ending in a clavate head, rich in coarsely granular protoplasm (Fig. i). The section was kept alive for several days, during which the clavate body increased in size, its protoplasm becoming less granular, several highly refractive globules appeared, and staining with methyl-green demonstrated the presence of a well-defined nucleus with a nucleolus. The mycelium found in the leaf agreed in every respect with that of the Aecidium , and was traced down the petiole and into the tubers. I cannot say 1 Kryptogamen-Flora (Pilze) p. 162. See also Rab. in Univ. itin. 1866, No. 38, [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. V, June 1888.] 48 Massee. — On the presence whether the mycelium originated in the leaf from germinating spores of Uromyces and passed down the petiole into the tubers, or spread from the latter into the leaf, but it will be shown later on that, when the spores germinated, they sent germ-tubes into the tubers of the Ranunculus. Being desirous of ascertaining whether the clavate body mentioned above was in any way connected with the Aeci- dium , numerous young unopened peridia were cut, but with- out result, as when the presence of the parasite is manifested by elevation of the leaf-epidermis, even before the latter is ruptured by the peridia, the weft of mycelium has undergone important changes ; and it was not until I had made sections through those portions of the leaf first showing traces of the fungus in the form of a slight discoloration or the appearance of spermogonia, that I discovered the clavate body in a ball of mycelium which represented the initial stage of an Aecidium. In this instance the object of search was in a more advanced stage (Fig. 2), clearly showing it to be an oogonium, accompanied by an antheridium. The oogonium was much larger than the one first seen, in form irregularly oblong, measuring about 50 x 25 j u, terminal on a thread from which it was cut off by a transverse septum, and containing finely granular protoplasm with numerous refractive globules. 1 could see no trace of a nucleus without reagents, which I did not apply, being desirous of observing the development as long as possible. The antheridium is cylindrical, about 40 x 12 fx, and like the oogonium filled with protoplasm and oil globules and termianted by a short lateral branch, springing from a thread distinct from the one supporting the oogonium, so far as I could trace the two in the mass of mycelium. The antheridium is cut off from its supporting hypha by a trans- verse septum. The point of contact between the antheridium and oogonium was on the side turned away from the eye, so that I am unable to state the exact manner in which fertilisa- tion is effected. After remaining for two days in water with 2 per cent, of glycerine, the antheridium became empty and shrivelled ; the oogonium during the same period having in- of sexual organs in Aecidium. 49 creased in size and assumed a broadly obovate outline (Fig. 3). The hypha supporting the oogonium and immediately below it gave origin to a considerable number of lateral branches which grew up round the oogonium, and, along with the original weft of hyphae, forms the external covering of inter- laced threads enclosing the peridium during its development. On the third day the oogonium collapsed, when methyl-green revealed the presence of several small nuclei. The next phase of development consists in the oogonium becoming coarsely nodulose (Fig. 4), each nodule, with the exception of the basal row, eventually developing into a thick cylindrical basidium from the apex of which spores are cut off in succession by transverse septa, the oldest at the apex, the youngest at the base. The basal row of nodules develops like the others, but the adjacent rows of cells are agglutinated together and form the peridium (Fig. 5), which after dehiscence is reflexed, the component rows again separating from each other at the free margin. The growth of lateral branches below the oogonium after fertilisation recalls to mind what takes place in Peziza , as shown by Tulasne1, and also in the Florideae, whereas the development of a protective organ from the oogonium itself is rare, if not without parallel. The spores are capable of ger- mination the moment they become free in the peridium, and when placed in a damp atmosphere send out one, rarely two, germ-tubes, which may remain simple, but generally produce several lateral branches. The whole of the protoplasm and orange colouring matter passes from the spore into the germ- tube (Fig. 6). Spores sown on sections of tubers of Ranun- culus Ficaria germinated, the tubes entering the tissues of the tuber. Tulasne has pointed out2 that when the spores of Aecidium rajmnculacearum are sunk in water, they do not germinate so readily as when placed in a damp atmosphere. During the past season, at the end of May, I placed a quan- tity of leaves bearing the Aecidium in question in a bottle 1 Ann. Sci. Nat. ser. 5, Tome vi, p. 21 1, pi. 11-12. 2 Sur les Uredinees et les Ustilaginees, in Ann. Sci. Nat. ser. 4, Tome 2, p. 127. E 50 Massee. — On the presence containing water, where they remained until the third week in July, when on examination I found the spores still remaining in the peridia apparently unchanged, and on being placed in a damp growing-cell germination took place in a very peculiar way. On the thisd day most of the spores were filled with broadly elliptical colourless bodies, measuring about 6 x 4 /x ; some had already escaped, the remainder following, accom- panied by a cloud of granules and disintegrated ectoplasm when the spores were placed in water (Fig. 7); the whole pro- cess resembling very much what takes place in the germinating spores of Spnmaria alba , Bull., only in the present instance the escaping bodies exhibited no spontaneous movements, neither could I detect the presence of cilia. Further experi- ments with the remaining material corroborated the above observations in every particular, with the exception in one in- stance of a suspicion of movement, but too vague to justify the term zoospores being given to the bodies in question. I have reasons for believing that a shorter period of submergence suffices for the production of the above method of germination, as I have detected similar bodies in the spores of herbarium- specimens, the peridia of which had probably been flooded with water for a short period and collected before the spores discharged their contents. In Phytophthora , according to De Bary1, the mode of germination varies from a germ-tube to the production of zoospores, depending on the nature of the solution in which the gonidia are placed. 1 Fungi, Mycetozoa, and Bacteria (Engl, ed.), p. 109. of sexual organs in Aecidium . 5i EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE IV, A. Illustrating Mr. G. Massee’s paper on the presence of sexual organs in Aecidium. Fig. 1. Young oogonium of Aecidium ranunculacearum. x 400 diam. Fig. 2. Oogonium and antheridium of same, x 400 diam. Fig. 3- Oogonium of same after fertilisation ; with hyphae growing from the hypha supporting the oogonium, x 400 diam. Fig. 4. Oogonium of same at a later stage of development, showing the prominences which form basidia and peridium respectively, x 400 diam. Fig. 5. Young plant of same before rupture of peridium: a, peridium ; b, aecidiospores ; c, basidia ; d, external covering of hyphae, some of which originate from the hypha supporting the oogonium, others from the original weft ac- companying the oogonium ; e, epidermis of leaf, as yet unbroken by the parasite ; f, cells forming mesophyll of leaf, x 400 diam. Fig. 6. Aecidiospores of same germinating, x 500. Fig. 7- Aecidiospores of same, germinating after having been under water for several weeks, and afterwards placed in a damp atmosphere, x 500 diam. ■ MASS EE.- SEXUAL ORGANS IN AC1DIUM. J.R.Vaizey del. University Press, Oxford. V A I Z E Y . — CATHARINEA ANOMALA, Brylin. V ,,'Ifmxds of Botarw A B VolJ/.PUV. anth. G.Massee del. University Press, Oxford. MA5SEE. — SEXUAL ORGANS IN ACID1UM. VAIZEY.— CATHARINEA ANOMALA, Brylin. On the formation of sugars in the septal glands of Narcissus. BY E. HAMILTON ACTON, B.A. St.John's College , Cambridge. With Woodcuts i, 2, 3, 4, 5, and 6. THE nectaries of Narcissus belong to the class known as septal glands or inner nectaries, which constitute one of the most remarkable examples of the specialisation of tissues for a definite function to be met with in the vegetable kingdom, and are consequently well suited for a study of the changes which occur during secretion. Septal glands are only known to occur in monocotyledonous plants ; they were first described by Ad. Brongniart 1 in 1855- The best account of the general nature of these organs is by Grassman 2, which deals chiefly with the occurrence and rough anatomy of septal glands. The author gives a detailed list of all the natural orders and genera in which nectaries of this form have been observed, and also an account of their development3. With regard to the latter point Grassman arrives at the general conclusion, ‘ Die Septaldriisen entstehen durch teilweise N ichtverwachsung der Frucht- blatter in den Septan/ All my observations on the young stages of the ovary in Narcissus Tazetta , L., and N. pseudo - narcissus , L., show that this statement holds good for Narcissus. 1 Ann. des Sc. Nat., ser. 4, tom. ii. 1855. 2 Flora, Ixvii (1884). 3 Cf. sect. B. of his paper, Entstehung der Septaldriisen. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. V, June 1888.] 54 Acton. — On the formation of sugars The well-known papers of Bonnier1 and Behrens2 on the whole subject of floral nectaries contain scattered allusions to septal glands ; but neither author devotes special attention to them. Full details of all the literature devoted to this subject are to be found in the works of Bonnier, Behrens, and Grassman. Stadler3 describes the structure of certain septal glands. I selected Narcissus Tazetta , L., and N. pseudo-narcissus , L., for observation in preference to other plants containing septal glands for the following reasons : the protoplasm of the cells is only slightly coloured ; the tissues in the early stages at least are moderately free from tannin ; the gland- cells are comparatively large. The ovaries were cut into small pieces and preserved in absolute alcohol without any previous treatment, as this was found to be the most satisfactory method of fixing the protoplasm. Dilute solutions of picric or chromic acid (•5 — 2 p.c.) also gave good results; but where there is little tannin present absolute alcohol is decidedly to be preferred. All the observations on the protoplasm were made from sections of material preserved in this way ; but in testing for sugars at the different stages described below fresh tissue was used, the ovaries taken being as nearly as possible the same size as those preserved in alcohol from which the sections were cut. Details as to the method of treatment before observation are given in the explanation of the figures. In the observations as to the nature of the free cell-walls bordering on the lumen or cavity of the gland use was made of 3-25 p.c. solution of aluminium chloride in absolute alcohol, to clear the sections before staining; this reagent was found to cause no swelling-up of the cell-wall provided the alcohol was perfectly anhydrous, whereas alcoholic potash, strong enough to clear the tissues, caused the cellulose structures to lose their sharp outline. In speaking of the sugars in liquid secreted by the glands, 1 Les Nectaires, in Ann. des Sc. Nat. 1878-79. 2 Die Nectarien der Bliithen, in Flora, lxii (1879). 3 Beitrage zur Kenntn. der Nectarien und Biologie der Bliithen. Berlin, 1886. in the septal glands of Narcissus. 55 I use the term glucose to denote any soluble carbohydrate which reduces Fehling’s solution immediately, and saccharon for those which reduce the same only after inversion. There is unfortunately a good deal of confusion as to the use of these terms1, but I wish to point out that the term as used below is to be taken, not as signifying a definite substance sucro-dextrose, but any member of the class of glucoses ; thus, ‘invert sugar’ and even maltose might be included under the term as used here. Cane-sugar, sucrose, or saccharon, is the only substance capable of inversion likely to be present, and where the term is used below it can fairly be regarded as synonymous with cane-sugar; but here again I only intend the term to stand for any member of the class of saccharons as defined above. Before proceeding to the account of changes in the secreting cells I give a brief description of the general structure of the glands in Narcissus . In the genus Narcissus 2 there are three separate glands : one in each sep- tum of the ovary, not united in the centre and simple; they only occupy the upper part of each sep- tum not extending below the middle of the ovary. The ducts are short and straight, widening some- what at the free end where they open into the base of of the glands, the floral tube (Fig i). The tissue of the septa is loose, with large intercellular chambers, but becomes close towards the centre in which Fig. i. Transverse section of upper part of ovary of a fully open flower of Narcissus pseudonarcissus , L. ; showing general position 1 See Armstrong and Groves, in Miller’s Elements of Chemistry, Part III, § i, p. 649. London, 1880. 2 Compare Grassman on Crinum asiaticum, taf. i. n-13, and Stadler, loc. cit. 56 Acton . — On the formation of sugars the glands are situated. The fibrovascular tissue is con- spicuously developed in the close small-celled septum-paren- chyma surrounding the epithem of the glands. The cavity is straight and narrow, widest in the central portion of the gland, prolonged upwards into the short straight duct, and gradually diminishing in width towards the lower extremity, till the epithelial cells become almost contiguous. The epithelial cells are somewhat elongated, entirely contiguous laterally, but rather irregular in shape and size ; the free walls bordering on the cavity are more or less arched outwards, and show no traces of cuticle ; they are of the same thickness as the lateral walls and stain perfectly uni- formly with chlorzinc-iodide and methylene blue (Fig. 2). Several layers of well-marked epithem tissue invest the epi- thelium on the inner side ; those next the epithelium are considerably smaller than the cells of the septum-parenchy- ma ; but the outermost layers pass gradually over into the ordinary septum-tissue ; there is no endodermis or distinct line of demarcation between the epithem of gland and the surrounding parenchyma. The epithem-cells are more or less angular and fit closely without any intercellular spaces, whereas the surrounding tissue is very loose. The connection of the fibrovascular bundles with the epithem tissue is very evident ; some of the branches run entirely in the epithem, and endings of the usual nature can be observed at intervals. Other branches run with one side contiguous to the epithem and the others Fig. 2. Narcissus Tazetta, L. Trans- verse section, showing structure of the gland shortly before opening of flower, from a section mounted in dilute glycerine, and stained with methylene blue, after treatment for three hours before staining with 10 per cent, aluminium chloride in absolute alcohol ; 7. cavity ; epl. epi- thelium ; e. epithem. in the septal glands of Nar cissus. 57 surrounded by the septum-parenchyma; every variety of intermediate stage between bundles which run completely in the epithem and completely in the septum-parenchyma may be observed. It is interesting to note here that it follows from Grass- man’s account of the development of septal glands that the epithelium is true epidermal tissue, although the epithem is derived from the fundamental ground tissue ; and that in these structures we find an instance of epidermal cells taking on a secretory function also assisted by the adjacent hypo- dermal layers, as is so frequently the case in vegetable secretory structures. Fig. 3. Fig. 4. Figs* 3? 4- Appearance of protoplasm in the epithem and epithelium cells of gland of Narcissus Tazetta, L. before formation of sugar, from transverse section of a young bud. Mounted in glycerine and alcohol after staining with borax- carmine ; from material preserved in absolute alcohol. /. position of gland-cavity. W. Gardiner1 compares the structure of nectaries to that of chalk-glands occurring in Saxifragaceae and Crassulaceae, and this is especially noticeable in the case of septal glands ; but it must be remembered that the physiological significance of the two cases is quite different, as chalk-glands only excrete in virtue of the activity of root-pressure, whereas the secretion in nectaries is entirely independent of the same. If a transverse section through the upper part of the ovary Proc. Camb. Phil. Soc., vol. v, pt. i, and Q. J. Mic. Sci., vol. xxi, N. S. 58 Acton . — On the formation of sugars of a young flower bud, before the gland-cells have reached their full size, be examined under a high power, the proto- plasm of the epithelium and epithem-tissue appear as shown in Figs. 3 and 4. The cells are completely filled with protoplasm having no vacuoles; they contain a large conspicuous clearly-defined nucleus, and numerous small roundish or irregularly-shaped granules of a proteid nature ; the proof that these granules are of a proteid and not carbohydrate or resinous constitution is given in full below. At this stage the cells contain no sugar or substances which reduce Fehling’s solution even after treatment with dilute acid to ‘invert’1 any saccharons which might be present. These observations may be made on sections mounted in dilute glycerin or glycerin and alcohol, but are much more easily observed when the sections are stained with borax- carmine or Hoffmann’s blue, especially if the latter be used dilute so as to colour the protoplasm only and not also the cell-wall. Haematoxylin and ammonia-carmine also show the structure well if used dilute. In the older buds, where the gland-cells have reached their maximum development, but still some time before the opening of the flower, small vacuoles can be observed in the protoplasm, and the number of granules rapidly diminishes with the advancing age of the cells. At this stage small quantities of sugar can be detected in the cells by the Fehling test ; an immediate red precipitate of cuprous oxide is ob- tained on dipping the sections in the boiling reagent, which shows that glucose is present ; but the precipitate is markedly more copious if the sections are allowed to remain for some time in the reagent, or are previously treated with dilute acid, to cause inversion of any saccharons, showing that saccharon is present in addition to glucose. In the next stages the vacuoles rapidly enlarge, the granules 1 See Roscoe and Schorlemmer, Treatise on Chemistry, vol. iii, pt. ii, ‘ Cane sugar,’ London, 1884 ; and Armstrong and Groves, loc. cit. 59 in the septal glands of Narcissus. disappear almost entirely, and the outline of the nucleus be- comes less distinct. Glucose and saccharon are now abundant in all the cells, and can also be detected in the cavity of gland and duct, if very thick sections are used. I was not able to ascertain accurately at what stage the sugars are first passed into the cavity, because any sugar in solution in the cavity is immediately washed out on placing in the hot Fehling’s fluid ; for this reason a section taken across the ovary, even when the flower is open and the gland- cavity and duct consequently filled with saccharine liquid, does not appear to contain any sugars. If, however, very thick sections be used, a few particles of cuprous oxide can generally be observed in the cavity adhering to the walls ; but such appearances are by no means a trustworthy indica- tion, as they might easily be derived from the contents of the surrounding cells which have been ruptured. rig. 5. rig. 6. Figs. 5, 6. Appearance of protoplasm in the epithelium and epithem cells of a gland of a fully open flower of Narcissus Tazetta , L. Same treatment as in case of Figs. 3 and 4, I may here notice that neither at this nor any other period during the activity of the glands could I detect any sugars in the intercellular spaces of the surrounding septum-parenchyma, and that as a general rule the epithem cells next the same contained much less sugar than those nearer to the epithelium. 60 Acton . — On the formation of sitgars Little further change takes place in the protoplasm of the cells after this till the opening of the flower. Figs. 5 and 6 may be regarded as showing the structure of one of the cells at the period when the secretion is being most actively poured out. The nectariferous secretion first makes its appearance in the floral tube some time before the opening of the flower, but how long before seems to vary greatly with the rate of growth even in flowers of the same plant. After the flower is fully open further changes rapidly take place in the gland cells, the vacuoles increase largely in size, all the granules disappear, and oil-drops begin to be formed in the now diminished protoplasm (Figs. 5 and 6). Tannin was first observed in the vacuoles at this stage (by the iron and chromic acid reactions), and the cell-sap is more distinctly acid than in earlier stages. No starch-grains or solid matter giving a carbohydrate reaction with iodine, or chlor-zinc- iodine, could be detected in any of the stages, nor do any of the dextrins which colour with iodine (erythrodextrins) seem to be present. The gland-cells appear to contain sugar even after the withering of the perianth, but after tannin begins to be copiously formed, it is very difficult to draw certain inferences from the reaction with Fehling’s solution, as many varieties of tannin readily reduce the fluid. The subsequent changes in the cells were not followed out in detail, as they have no connection with the formation of sugar, but it may be stated here that, owing to the rapid increase in size of the septa after withering of the perianth, the epithem and epithelium cells split away from one another, and the cell-walls quickly lose their distinct outline, and undergo a mucilaginous degeneration. In the mature capsule the positions formerly occupied in the septa by glands are indicated by small cavities with a more or less ragged outline containing fragments of cellulose and mucilage attached to the lining cell-walls. Observations on the gland-cells in Noihoscordum bulgari - cum, LindL, Ornithogalum nutans , Lk., and Allium sp. ? in the septal glands of Narcissus. 61 appear to confirm the results described for Narcissus , but I hope to publish shortly a comparative account of the changes in the allied plants. The reactions of granules in the protoplasm, which prove them to be of a proteid nature, are, that with borax- carmine they stain more deeply than the mass of the cell- protoplasm, though not so darkly as the nucleus. With Hoffmann’s blue they stain as the surrounding protoplasm. If the sections are overstained so that the re-agent also colours the cell-walls, the granules appear darker than the surrounding protoplasm. In common with the surrounding protoplasm they show the xantho-proteic reaction when treated in the usual way with nitric acid and ammonia. They do not show any swelling up with water or dilute acids, but are easily soluble in 5 to 8 per cent, aqueous potash. In alcoholic potash weaker than 10 per cent., or in aluminium chloride than 3 per cent., they do not alter, but protracted exposure (8 to 12 hours) to concen- trated solution of either re-agent causes their gradual dis- appearance. With iodine in potassium iodide, iodine and sulphuric acid, chlor-zinc-iodine, or tincture of iodine, they only assume a yellow or brownish colour, and show no trace of blue or violet. Rosolic acid (corallin) with sodium carbonate gives no distinct coloration. They are not altered by alcohol containing 3 per cent, of ether benzene, or petroleum spirit (therefore not of a resinous or fatty nature). If sections of the fresh tissue be mounted in water or dilute glycerin, the granules do not show any indication of the ‘ starch-grain crossing ’ with polarised light. The sections with which these reactions were tried were all, except in the last case, where fresh tissue was used, taken from material preserved in absolute alcohol, without any previous treatment. When thin sections of the fresh tissue were placed in abso- lute alcohol I was not able to observe in any cases a separation of the saccharon crystals in the cells, probably the quantities present are too small to allow this to take place, although 62 Acton. — On the formation of sugars saccharon is said to be almost completely insoluble in cold anhydrous alcohol. In the formation of glucose 1 from starch or cellulose, dex- trins are always formed simultaneously during the early stages of the reaction, whether the change is brought about by the agency of diastase or of artificial reagents, and the dextrins first formed (e. g. erythrodextrin) give a reddish colour with iodine. Now, as stated above, no substance showing the reactions of an erythrodextrin was detected at any stage in the cells, and I consider that the absence of such, especially at the time when the sugars can first be detected, is of some value as evidence that the glucose is not formed by hydrolysis of a carbohydrate. Although there is evidently a close connection between the groups of saccharons and glucoses, cane-sugar has not been artificially prepared by any reaction, and it does not seem possible to obtain it by any simple process from starch or cellulose. Maltose 2, a carbohydrate having the formula C12 H22 Ou,- is easily obtained from starch, etc., but differs greatly in its properties from cane-sugar. The conclusions I should draw from these experiments as to the nature of the process of secretion of sugars in Narcissus and other plants having the kind of nectaries called septal glands, are : — 1. That the first stage consists in a maximum formation of protoplasm containing a large amount of metaplasm, especially in the form of proteid granules, but not of starch-grains, mucilage, or any form of solid carbohydrate. 2. That the sugars are probably derived from the decomposi- tion of this metaplasm, and constitute one of the products of the change. That both glucose and saccharon are formed simultaneously. 3. That the excretion of the saccharine liquid 3 into the 1 See O’Sullivan, Joum. Chem. Soc. xxix. 479, and xxx. 126 ; Brown and Heron, in Joum. Chem. Soc. xxv. 618. Musculus and Gruber, Comptes Rend. 86, 1459 ; Roscoe and Schorlemmer, loc. cit. ; Armstrong and Groves, loc. cit. 2 See O’Sullivan, loc. cit. ; and Schultze in Ber. Deut. Chem. Ges. vii. 407. 3 Compare Wilson in Unters. Bot. Institut, Tubingen, 1881 ; and Gardiner, loc. cit. in the septal glands of Narcissus. 63 gland-cavity in the first instance takes place through the cell-walls (which are not cuticularised) without any rupture, splitting away of the cells of epithelium from one another, or mucilaginous degeneration, and must therefore be supposed to result, in the first instance at least, from the direct activity of the protoplasm in the secreting cells. Finally, I should wish to call attention to the close analogy between the results deduced from these observations and those of W. Gardiner 1 on the secretion of mucilage in the hairs of Blechnum occidentale and Osmunda regalis , and especially to his remarks on the similarity of the process of secretion in its general features by animal and vegetable protoplasm. I think also that the formation of sugars in this manner may be regarded as comparable to the formation of cellulose from microsomata 2, and of starch from amyloplasts 3 in its general nature, but in such a comparison it must be remembered that the formation of solid products, such as mucilage, starch, cellulose, etc., from specialised portions of the protoplasm admits of direct proof, whereas it is hardly possible to obtain more than indirect evidence in the case of soluble bodies, such as sugars. 1 Annals of Botany, vol. i, No. i. 2 See Vines, Phys. of Plants, p. 25-26, Cambridge, 1886. 3 See Vines, loc. cit. p. 26 and 180. On a method of studying Geotropism. BY ANNA BATESON, Newnham College , Cambridge , AND FRANCIS DARWIN, F.R.S., University Lecturer in Botany , Cambridge. IT is commonly assumed, in accordance with the teachings of Sachs, that the gravitation-stimulus which produces geotropic curvatures acts most strongly when the geotropic organ is placed horizontally. In other words, when an organ is placed obliquely, it is in a less favourable position for the development of geotropism than when it is horizontal1. On the other hand, Elfving2 has given evidence to show that in the case of roots the position of maximum effect is when the apex of the root is directed vertically upwards, i.e. when the organ is at i8o° from its normal position. Our inquiry on this question is far from complete, and is published rather as pointing out a new method of attacking the problem, than as by any means solving it. The subject is one on which it is difficult to obtain satis- factory evidence. Thus, if we compare two negatively geotropic organs placed obliquely, so that the free end of one of them is above, while that of the other is below the horizon, we are at once confronted with a well-known diffi- culty. Assuming that the horizontal is the position of maximum effect, we must suppose that the stem which is beneath the horizon, and which therefore approaches the 1 See Sachs, Arbeiten, ii. p. 240, i. p. 454. Flora, 1873, p. 326. 2 Acta Soc. Scient. Fennica, 1880. The question is discussed by Vines in his Phys. of Plants, p. 460. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. V, June 1888.] F 66 Bateson and Darwin. horizon as it curves upwards, is exposed to an increasing stimulus. In the same way the stem, starting from above the horizon, curves away from the optimum position, and thus encounters a stimulus diminishing in a similar ratio. It is clearly therefore extremely difficult to find out what were the initial geotropic tendencies corresponding to the two positions. The difficulties inherent in this experiment made it seem desirable to apply to the question a method differing from those hitherto employed. If a flower-stalk (or other apogeotropic organ) remains for an hour or two pinned down to a board in a horizontal position, so that no curvature can take place, a well-known result is seen on its being released : — the freed end springs up with a sudden geotropic curvature. Our method is based on this fact. Geotropic stems were immoveably fixed at various angles, and the amounts of curvature occurring on release were taken as representing the geotropic stimulus corresponding to each position. Whatever may be the faults of the method, it has one merit, namely, that the organ is exposed to a constant instead of to a varying stimulus, as must be the case if the stem is free to curve during the period of stimulation. Sachs1 has compared shoots constrained in this manner in a horizontal position, with shoots fixed at one end only, and therefore free to move from the first. He shows by an analysis of the distribution of growth and tension, that the curvatures in the two cases are of an essentially similar nature. These results encourage us to believe that we are right in drawing conclusions as to normal geotropism from the be- haviour of constrained shoots ; for we do not consider the difference pointed out by Sachs between the two classes of curvature sufficient to vitiate our method. Our experiments were made in the following manner : — Young flower-stalks of plantain (Plantago lanceolatd) were gathered, and after the removal of the flower-heads were pinned on to boards. This was not done by transfixing 1 Arbeiten, i. p. .204. On a method of studying Geotwpism . 67 the stalks, but by using a pair of crossed pins at each point which it was desired to confine. In this way every stalk was attached at both ends and in the middle. The boards were then placed in a tin box containing damp sand. One board was placed horizontally, and the others at angles of 6o°, — in one case with the apical end of the stalk upwards, in the other downwards. The three sets may be distinguished as Above , Below , and Horizontal. The box was placed in a damp chamber at a constant temperature of 250 C, for two hours. The stalks were then released and placed in water for an hour, during which time the curvatures materially increased1. The form assumed by each was recorded by tracing2 the curvature on paper. The amount of curvature was measured by taking, from the tracings, the angle between the older and younger parts of the stalks. This could be done by drawing tangents to the curves, and was found more satisfactory than estimating the radius of curvature in each case. The following table gives the results of experiments, made in June 1887, on 148 plantain stalks. The whole series of angles is given, in order that the great amount of inequality in the results may be seen. Above: 39”, 27°, 3**°. 33°, 37°, 32°. 3°°, 35°, 57°, 4i°, 28°, 32°, 43°) 46°, 35°. 30°. 27°, 44°> 3°°, 35°. 62°, 90°, 34°, 77°, 39°. 82°, 9°°> 39°. 8i°, 30°, 470, 30°, 330, 310, 6o°, 29°, 45} 54} 63°, 41°, 40°, 28°, 520, 56°, 33°. i5°> 4^°, 33°. 56°, 150. Average of 50 angles=42-8. Below : 29°, 48°, 26°, 6o°, 53°, 0°, 39°, 37°, 44°. 34°, 24°, 58°, 69°, 43°, 3i°, 44°, x8°. 41°, 44°, 26°, 33°, 5c°, 83°, 34°, 42°, 48°, 53°. 59°, 24°, 59°, 56°, 47°, 4°°, 3«°, 84°, 45°, 55°, 4°°, 26°, 52°, 28°, 21°, 31°, 8o°, 32°, 45°, 31°. Average of 46s angles = 43-1. 1 The stalks were placed on their sides in a flat-bottomed vessel, so that the increase of curvature was due to after-effect, not to a continuance of geotropic stimulation. 2 The form was traced with a fine paint-brush, by which means a more trust- worthy representation of the curvature can be made than with a pencil. 3 Omitting one which remained straight. F % 68 On a method of studying Geotropism . Average of 51 angles = 58*4. In spite of the want of uniformity, the results are sufficiently clear when the averages are compared. Average Angle. Gr as Horizontal . Above Below 100 73*3 73'8 From these figures we get some idea of the amount of difference in geotropic tendency between horizontal and oblique stems. Having regard to the want of uniformity in the angles, it would not be safe to suppose that the averages represent the difference in question with any kind of accuracy. But they certainly confirm the belief that the horizontal position is the most favourable for geo tropic stimulation. The results with plantain were confirmed by a few experi- ments (three sets of 12) made with flower-stalks of the cabbage. Here the average angles were : — Or as Horizontal . . . 527 :ioo Above .... 33-2 63-0 Below .... 39-8 75-5 We do not attach any importance to difference between the Aboves and Belows , because the number of experiments is too small to allow of trustworthy conclusions. But the ex- periments with cabbage, like those with plantain, certainly give additional support to the belief that the horizontal is the position of maximum effect. Cambridge, February , 1888. On Catharinea lateralis, Vaizey ( Catharinea anomala, Bryhn). A new British Moss. BY J. REYNOLDS VAIZEY, M.A. With Plate IV, JEL IN the autumn of 1886 I found several of what I believed to be anomalous specimens of Catharinea undulata , differing from typical C. undulata by possessing lateral fruits either in the place of or in addition to the normal terminal fruits. These specimens I unfortunately lost. I happened to mention the fact of my finding this anoma- lous form to Professor Lindberg, of Helsingfors, who informed me that the same or a similar anomalous form had been dis- covered and described by Dr. N. Brylin1 as a new species, under the name of C. anomala. As Bryhn’s description is very brief and without figures, I propose to describe and figure the new species, if such it be, giving at the same time some of my observations of new facts in regard to it. From the information we have at present, it may be concluded that the distribution of the form extends over at least the north of Europe and Asia. Professor Lindberg tells me, in a letter dated December 13, 1887, that specimens were collected by Dr. Arnell in 1876 near the river Jenisei in Siberia2. In May, 1886, Dr. Bryhn discovered it near Skien, 1 Bryhn, Catharinea anomala , n. sp. in Botaniska Notiser, 1886. Haftet V, P- x57- 2 In a letter dated December 30, 1887, Dr. Braithwaite writes that ‘ some thirty- five years ago ’ he found a plant with all the appearance of the form I am now to describe near Snaresbrook in Essex ; but he did not keep the specimen. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. V, June 1888.] 70 Vcdzey . — On Catharinea later alis. in Telemarken, in Norway, and subsequently in other localities in the south of Norway. In October, 1886, I first found it at Broxbourne, in the county of Hertford, and again in October, 1887, and I have seen it frequently since in other localities in the same neighbourhood. This form is distinguished by bearing sporogonia laterally on the stem of the oophyte in the axils of the leaves, in addi- tion to the sporogonium borne at the apex of the oophyte- stem (Figs. 2, 5, and 6). There may also be more than one lateral fruit on the same stem, and each of the additional ones may be produced in the axil of the same leaf as the first, or in that of another (Fig. 3). I have in some specimens even found a young partially developed embryo of a third. It is probable that this would develop later, as some of the specimens which I have in my possession gathered by Dr. Bryhn, dated May 2 6, 18861, have some sporogonia still immature ; and in one specimen I have found three mature lateral setae in addition to the single terminal one. Bryhn mentions as many as five altogether. Sometimes lateral fruits only are developed, as shown in Fig. 4. In the majority of specimens that I have examined the sporogonia appear to be formed in archegonia, fertilized in acropetal succession, the lateral fruit being the youngest. In some few specimens this was not the case, the oldest being that furthest from the apex ; and in one or two no order acropetal or basipetal could be recognised. The lateral fruits differ from the terminal constantly, or almost constantly, in having a distinctly flexuose and slightly thinner seta; in many the flexuose character is very marked, in only a few it is hardly perceptible. The arrangement of the antheridia and archegonia presents considerable variations. In all the Scandinavian specimens which have been examined the inflorescence has been described as autoicous . In my English specimens three different con- 1 These specimens were kindly sent me by Professor Lindberg from his herbarium. A new British Moss. 7* ditions have been observed. In some specimens I have been unable to find any antheridia at all. It is, of course, possible that, as at the time the specimens were examined they were in fruit, the antheridia had in some specimens decayed or been destroyed, though I think this unlikely1. These specimens were therefore dioicous. In other specimens antheridia were found in the axils of the leaves in considerable numbers, but without any archegonia with them, the archegonia in this case being found in the axils of other leaves ; the plants were there- fore cnitoicous. In others, again, antheridia and archegonia were found mixed in the axil of the same leaves, a synoicous con- dition. Unfortunately I did not note down each specimen as I examined it, and consequently I cannot give any figures to represent the proportions of dioicous to autoicous and synoicous specimens. My impression is that autoicous and synoicous are both rather more numerous than dioicous ; the autoicous and synoicous being about equal in number. I did not examine enough specimens to form a really just estimate of the pro- portion of the different arrangements ; not more than thirty specimens were dissected altogether. I have not been able to make out any difference in the structure of the leaf from that found in C. undulata. Besides the form just described, certain other variations from the normal Catharinea- type have been found. In some speci- mens I have found two terminal fruits growing from the same inflorescence. This variation is, I believe, fairly common, and has, I think, been recorded before. I have observed it in other mosses, e.g. Dicranum scoparium and Poly trichum for - mosum , Hed. A variation that I have not before seen noticed is one represented in Fig. 1, which I have seen twice at least. On the one year-old oophyte stem, with a terminal fruit, an innovation is produced immediately below the ‘floral’ axis. 1 It curiously happens that in all the specimens I sent to Professor Lind- berg and to Dr. Braithwaite which they examined they failed to find any antheridia. 72 Vaizey. — On Catharinea lateralis. In this way a sympodium is formed on which the fruit comes to have an apparently lateral position. I have found two specimens cladocarpous, the oophyte stem having sent out a lateral branch, on the end of which there was a sporogonium, as well as on the main stem. I have also one specimen in which the lateral branch has a lateral fruit. Through the kindness of Mr. J. G. Baker, of Kew, I learn that in the Kew Herbarium a clado- carpous form occurs as C. undulata under Desmaziere’s Crypt. France, Series I. No. 250. I find that Milde1 described and named a form as Atrichum anomalum in 1869 quite different from that now described ; consequently, in con- formity with usage, the name of Bryhn must be discarded as having been previously occupied. I therefore propose, after having consulted with Dr. Braithwaite, to call the present form, whether it be regarded as a variety or species, C. lateralis. As we have no absolute criterion of species and variety, I shall not discuss in which category the present form should be placed. I am rather inclined myself to regard it as an incipient species. With the knowledge of the existence of such a form as that just described, and of the pleurocarpous species of Fissidens among acrocarpous mosses, it is impossible not to think a classification founded upon the difference between acrocarpous, cladocarpous and pleurocarpous mosses, a highly artificial and unnatural one. If this view be adopted, it may be hoped that it will be a step towards the discovery of a new and more natural system of classification for the mosses. 1 Bot. Zeit. 1869, and Jaeger et Sauerbeck, Genera et Species, Muscorum. Botanical Laboratory, Cambridge, February, 1888. A new British Moss. 73 EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE IV, B. Illustrating Mr. J. Reynold Vaizey’s paper on Catharinea lateralis . Fig. i. Catharinea, with terminal fruit having an innovation arising just below floral apex. Fig. 2. C. lateralis , with terminal id) and lateral (ft) fruit. Fig. 3. C. lateralis; with two lateral fruits (ft). The vaginula (v) is shown in both. Fig. 4. C. lateralis, having a lateral fruit, but without a terminal fruit. Fig. 5. C. lateralis, with leaves dissected off to show truly lateral position of lateral fruit : A. s. terminal fruit ; P. s. lateral fruit ; v. vaginula ; l. s. leaf bases. Fig. 6. Median section, to shew relation of setae to leaves, &c. ; letters as in Fig. 5 : l leaf ; 0. st. oophyte stem ; arch, archegonia. Fig. 7. Male flower from autoicous specimen, with part of a female flower just below : /. leaf; l. b. leaf-base ; anthr. anthridia ; arch, archegonia. The specimen from which this was drawn had two or three mature setae. Fig. 8. Synoicous flower ; letters as in Fig. 7. On the Structure, Development, and Affinities of Trapella, Oliv., a new Genus of Peda- lineae. BY F. W. OLIVER, B.A., F.L.S., Scholar of Trinity College , Cambridge . With Plates V, VI, VII, VIII, IX, and Woodcut 7. IN a collection of plants received at the Kew Herbarium from Dr. Augustine Henry, from central China, in February of last year, there were, along with many other new and interesting plants, some specimens of a bilabiate aquatic with curiously appendaged fruits and inferior ovary. This plant, recalling in habit and in its appendaged fruits the well-known Trap a natans, was made by my father the type of a new genus, Trapella , with specific name sinensis. It is described and figured in the ‘ leones Plantarum 1,’ and placed pro- visionally in the Order Pedalineae. Amongst the observations made upon it there is the following : — c The form of the ovules remains uncertain, the stigma is very curious and of, as yet, uncertain structure, and there are one or two other features of biological interest that we want more light upon.’ The possession of these marked peculiarities— unintelligible without proper investigation of material preserved in alcohol — and, if a true Pedalinea, its exceptional habit, made it desirable that further material should be obtained. On this account Dr. Henry was communicated with, the result being that in 1 D. Oliver, in Hook. Ic. PI. 1595. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. V, June 1888.] 7 6 Oliver . — (9/2 Structure, Development, the autumn of 1887 a sufficient supply of spirit-material of this plant arrived from China. This was handed to me for more complete and detailed investigation ; and in the present paper are given the results of my research, carried out during the past winter. That I am able now to give this monographic account of a plant unknown to science before 1887, speaks to Dr. Henry’s prompt courtesy in obtaining and dispatching material. No Botanist in China of recent times has sent home collections richer in entirely new forms than has Dr. Henry, who is now working at the flora of central China, hitherto an almost sealed book. Trapella (for general view of the plant, see PL V. Fig. 1) is an aquatic Phanerogam with long straggling and simple or sparingly branched stems, which ascend obliquely through and float at the surface of the water. At intervals of from 40-50 mm. opposite leaves are borne, deltoid-rotundate, and without stipules. Their petioles always twist so that the lamina of the leaf is parallel to the surface of the water. The lower, submerged leaves differ from the floating ones ; they are oblong. The internodes in this region also are much longer than in the upper part of the stem. The lower ends of these shoots would appear to arise from a system of horizontal thread-like rhizomes which grow at the surface of the mud and give off several such ascending branches. Many adventitious roots arise from the nodes of these submerged parts, and sometimes even from the inter- nodal regions. In this way the plant is anchored to the bottom (Fig. 2). In the axils of the floating leaves, and of the submerged ones for some distance below the surface, flowers are formed, which in the former case open just above the surface, but in the latter are cleistogamic. Generally speaking, flowers are not produced in both the leaf-axils at one node, though in some cases this is so, and both may develop into fruits (V. Fig. 1). Ramification of the ascending axes is not fre- quent ; when it occurs it is from the axil of a submerged and Affinities of Trapella. 77 leaf, and often the shoot formed remains insignificant (as in Fig. 1). The bilabiate corolla has, Dr. Henry says in his note accompanying the material, a limb pale blue above, passing into a tube below which is yellow both outside and in1. It would appear that only one flower is in bloom at once on any shoot. After the corolla has fallen away five spines arise below, and alternating with, the calyx-lobes. These spines give the fruit an extremely characteristic appearance ; and this, taken with its floating habit, has led the Chinese, Dr. Henry informs us, to speak of the plant (from its re- semblance to Trap a) as fich. ling-chio, i. e. ‘ iron T rapa 5 ; the .adjective ‘ iron ’ indicating the uselessness of the plant, in contrast to Trap a itself, which is of great value economically. The word seems to be used in a sense analogous to that in which we use ‘ dog,5 e. g. dog-rose, etc. The plant grows in 1 —2, feet of water in a pond in the neighbourhood of Ichang, in the province of Hupeh ; and the material which has been investigated by me was gathered July i8th-2ist last— less than nine months ago at the time of writing. Soon after the first material of Trapella was received at Kew, M. Maximowicz of St. Petersburg received from a correspondent at Tokio, Japan, fragments, which though in- sufficient to describe, rendered it probable that it was at any rate a species of our genus. On the strength of this I hunted through the illustrated Japanese plant-books in the Kew Library, and in volume 76 of the beautiful f Phonzo Zoufou,’ devoted to aquatics, occurs a coloured hand- drawing2 * * of a plant, undoubtedly belonging to our genus, 1 In his memorandum accompanying the first received dry specimens, Dr. Henry speaks of the corolla as being white above, so that the shade of blue is probably very faint. 2 In this figure a floating stem only, with fruits, is drawn ; no flowers are given, nor any of the submerged oblong leaves. The leaves are rather more deeply cut than in our plant, and adventitious roots are represented arising from nodes at which are inserted floating leaves. The fruits, though fancifully drawn, belong undoubtedly to Trapella . 78 Oliver * — On the Structure , Development , and likely enough is the same as that of which M. Maxi- mowicz had a fragment. I am indebted to Mr. Atsushi Matsura, a Japanese gentleman at present studying at University College, London, for a translation of the remarks accompany- ing the sketch in question, of which the substance is here given : ‘ Hishimodoki ’ — the Japanese name of the representa- tive of our genus — c is brought from Owari or Bishiu 3 (an eastern province of Japan). ‘The plant comes into leaf in the spring ; its leaves are of small size, resembling those of Trap a incisa 1 ; they are arranged in rows opposite one another, and roots originate at the side of every node of the plant. In the autumn it produces a fruit betwixt leaf and stem (i. e. in the leaf-axil), in form resembling an anchor or long-legged spider. The plant is very different from Trapa mcisa , and it must not be eaten.’ We see then that the Japanese, like the Chinese, distinguish between Trapa and Trapella , though at the same time noting the points of resemblance. Although in the following sections all the appearances pre- sented by the vegetative and reproductive organs of Trapella are entered on in more or less detail, special attention is given to certain striking anomalies in structure and develop- ment shown in the ovules. Not only are these described in detail, but throughout the account mention of analogous cases — whether in remote or allied types — is introduced for comparison where it would seem that such reference is required. I introduce here a technical description of the genus, based on that given in the ‘ leones Plantarum,’ but altered from that in so far as the examination of more complete or better preserved material requires it. Trapella, Oliv. in Hook. Ic. Plant, tab. 1595. (Qhar. emend.). Calyx tubo ovario adnato, limbo libero 5“fido, lobis ovatis acutis. Corolla perigyna tubuloso-infundibuliformis, limbo 1 T. incisa is given as a variety of T. bispinosa by C. B. Clarke in Hook. Flor. Brit. Ind. Vol. ii. p. 290. 79 and Affinities of Trapella . patente bilabiato albido v. pallide caerulescente, labio superiore breviter bifido lobulis rotundatis, labio inferiore trifido lobulis rotundatis, centrali paulo minore ; tubo flavido basi abrupte angustato ; aestivatione imbricata, labio superiore exteriore. Stamina pollinifera 2 epipetala inclusa, antheris bilocularibus loculis sub-parallelis v. leviter divergentibus connectivo peltato rotundato carnosulo insidentibus ; filamentis filiformibus gla- bris ; staminodia antica 2 elongata, antheris rudimentariis ; stamen posticum o. Ovarium inferum apice tantum liberum biloculare, loculo antico rudimentario, loculo postico bi-ovu- lato ; stylo gracile elongato, stigmate basi lateraliter dilatato bilabiato lobo postico minore adnato ; ovula 2, anatropa prope apicem cavitatis septo inserta pendula, superiore sessili, in- feriore breviter funiculato deinde abortivo. Fructus angustus elongatus monospermus indehiscens, apice appendicibus 5 coronatus 3 elongatis rigidis gracilibus arrectis apice un« cinatim incurvis, 2 brevioribus spinosis anguste subulatis rectis patentibus ; pericarpio tenuiter chartaceo-lignoso. Semen pendulum, elongatum, cylindraceum, endospermio tenui ; embryonis recti radicula supera, cotyledonibus lineari- oblongis semhteretibus radicula brevioribus. — Herba natans , foliis oppositis petiolatis , inferioribus lineari-oblongis basi au- gust atis denticulatis , superioribus deltoideo-rotundatis v. cordi - formibus obtusis crenato-denticulatis glabratis v. nervis subtus pubendis. Flores axillares , solitarii, peduncidati ; peduncidus fructiferus recurvus . T. SINENSIS, Oliv. 1. c. (sp. unica). Hab. Ichang, China, Dr. A. Henry. Caidis gracilis inferne radices fibrosas ad nodos emittens. Folia superiora 25-30 mm. lata; petiolus 15-20 mm. longus, inferiora 30-50 mm. longa, 5-7 mm. lata. Flores pedunculati, pedunculus 12-25 mm. longus ; corolla perigyna 10-15 mm. longa. Fructus 15-20 mm. longus, 2-3 mm. latus ; spinis apicalibus longioribus 40-70 mm. longis, 2 brevioribus 3-5 mm. longis. So Oliver . — On the Structure , Development , The Flowers. These are borne solitary in the leaf-axils, one only as a rule being developed at each node. Those which reach the surface open normally, but many — found especially in the axils of the submerged leaves, occasionally also in those of floating ones — remain quite small and closed. These are the cleistogamic flowers, to be described hereafter. The pedicels reach a length of about 25 mm. and show a slight thickening at their distal end, corresponding to the inferior ovary, which becomes more prominent after the fall of the corolla. Immediately below the calyx-lobes, and alternating with them, are already visible rudiments of the five fruit-spines. These are one anterior ( a . si) and two small posterior tubercles (p. .?.), and a minute elevation on either side (l. si); these are seen in Figs. 10 and 11, which are anterior and posterior views of the ovary at this period. The free part of the calyx is inserted just above them, and is divided into five acute segments, with imbricate aestivation in bud. The outer surface of the calyx, and of the pedicel, is densely covered with 4-rayed epidermal glands (indicated in Fig. 16), similar to those on the leaves described on p. 101. The corolla is infundibuliform with spreading limb ; the two posterior lobes forming the upper, the three anterior the lower lip. The anterior median lobe ( a.p . Figs. 3, 4, 5) is inside in aestivation, the two posterior (/. pi) outside, and the two lateral lobes {l pi) half inside, half outside. The tube and lobes show a beautiful pencilling well rendered in the Figures. The curious stamens are inserted in the corolla-tube (Fig. 5) and are visible at its mouth, though not projecting. The posterior pair (^. mi) alone are fertile, and their structure is interesting enough to be described. The connective has the form of a flat circular disc, attached to the filament in a peltate manner (Figs. 6 a and b are front and back views of a single stamen), the anther-cells being inserted at its upper edge, a trifle to the outer side of the median line. The cells are slightly divergent, with longitudinal dehiscence. In Fig. 23 8 1 and Affinities of Trap ell a. is given a transverse section corresponding to A-B in Fig. 6 b , showing the anther after dehiscence. The anterior pair are barren and to be regarded as stami- nodes. The connective is here smaller than in the fertile stamens, but still peltate. Its upper edge is drawn out into two small pegs, to each of which is attached a small barren anther-cell (Figs. *]a and b). These are slightly diver- gent, as in the stamens; evidently the staminodes have been derived from a pair of stamens quite like the fertile ones here. Of the median posterior stamen no trace remains. The stamens in Pedalineae vary considerably from one genus to another. Thus in Pretrea I find the anthers parallel and dorsifixed, with no conspicuous development of connective; in Pedalium the anthers are divergent, and the connective produced into a small glandular apiculus ; the same holds for Harpagophytum . On removing the corolla and cutting away the calyx-limb, the free part of the ovary is seen, terminating in the style, inserted somewhat anteriorly. The stigma is interesting, being cruciform ; in this it deviates from the ordinary Pedali- naceous structure which is bi-lamellate, i. e. with equal an- terior and posterior lobes1. The cruciform stigma of Trapella is doubtless derived from this type. The cross-like form is due to horizontal lobes standing out right and left (see Figs. 8 and 9) at the insertion of the anterior and posterior lamellae. These lamellae are not equally developed, but the posterior has undergone great reduction2 (Fig. 9 gives 1 See my paper, ‘ Ueb. Fortleitung d. Reizes bei reizbaren Narben,’ in Ber. d. deut. bot. Ges. 1887. 2 It is to be noted that although the anterior loculus of the ovary is almost obsolete, it is the posterior stigmatic lobe which has undergone reduction. This is Fig. 7. — Floral diagram. 82 Oliver . — On the Structure , Development , posterior aspect), so that the anterior lamella towers above it. A longitudinal median section shows the exact relations of the lamellae (Fig. 22). The surfaces, corresponding to the inner applied faces of an unmodified stigma, are covered with stigmatic hairs — the posterior, reduced lobe (p-l.) having its papillose surface continued some little distance down its posterior face (see Fig. 22). The two vascular bundles, running respectively dorsally and ventrally in the style, die out at the base of the stigmatic lobes. Passing on to the ovary itself, I have been able to show that this is in reality two-celled ; but from the fact of one of these cells — the anterior — being quite rudimentary, it escaped notice in the original diagnosis made from imperfect material. The placentation is axile, and the two ovules are inserted high up in the free part of the ovary. These are shown in situ in Fig. 18; here we have represented the upper part of the ovary after the removal of the right side. Both are pendulous, and apparently anatropous, with superior (and exterior) micropyle. They are attached, right and left of the median line, to the top of the partition separating the reduced and fully-developed loculi. The upper ( ov d) at- tached on the right side of the median line is sessile, but the lower one (ov.2) is suspended by a longish funicle (fun.). The point of insertion of the funicle is slightly below that of the sessile ovule (ov.1), and to the left of the median line. In Figs. 19 and 20 are given longitudinal sections through the insertion of the ovules ov.1 and ov.2 respect- ively; Fig. 19 being slightly to the right and Fig. 20 to the left of the absolutely median section. The rudimentary loculus (red. /.) is on the anterior side of the partition, and there is projecting into it, near the top, a small cushion of tissue (r Figs. 18 and 21), representing perhaps a rudimentary ovule. especially well seen in a median anteroposterior section of a cleistogamic flower (Fig. 21), in which the stigma is sessile on the ovary. This would point to the fact that entirely different factors have been at work in causing the reduction in the two cases, and that we have not to deal simply with the gradual atrophy of one or other carpel, as might at first be supposed. 83 and Affinities of Trapella. The relations of the parts may be elucidated by the examination of a number of transverse sections, taken through the flower at different heights. Such a series is given In Figs. 40-45, In these sections the vascular bundles running to the different floral organs are variously coloured. Those to the carpels are blue , to the stamens yellow , red to the petals, and green to the calyx-lobes. Fig. 40 Is a transverse section cut half-way down the ovary. The rudimentary anterior loculus (red. /.) is a mere slit in the thick wall of the ovary, co-extensive however with the fully-developed (posterior) loculus (loci). The position which should be occupied by the vascular bundle to the posterior stamen — which has become obsolete— -is indicated by a x . Of the four bundles (blue) belonging to the carpelsn the anterior and posterior ones are continued unbranched to the top of the ovary, and up the style (cf. Figs. 40-45). The other pair, lying right and left in the partition, supply the two ovules, the right-hand one the sessile (ov.1), the left- hand one the stalked ovule (ov.2). Fig. 41 is cut just at the insertion of the spines. Five new bundles, tinted brown, are seen, outside and opposite the red ones of the corolla; these run into the five spines, and are inserted on those which pass up to the corolla. In Fig. 42 the section passes through the base of the free part of the ovary, the calyx-tube being seen on the outside free from it. Corolla and stamens are not drawn, having fallen away. Fig. 43, higher up still, shows the insertion of the lower stalked ovule and the bundle passing to it ; Fig. 44 that of the upper sessile ovule. The bundle to this ovule is seen cut across twice — due to its arching over before running to the ovule (cf. also Figs. 19 and 20). In Fig. 43 is seen projecting into the anterior reduced loculus the small cellular cushion (r), which may be possibly an ovule- rudiment. Later it becomes tightly pressed against the outer wall of the ovary, and possibly assists in the transfer of nutriment from the ovary-wall to the ripening ovule. A longitudinal section through this rudiment is 84 Oliver. — On the Structure , Development , given in Fig. 39. Finally, the section in Fig. 45 is across the style. It is the upper sessile ovule (ov.1) alone in which develop- ment is continued after fertilization ; the lower one (ov.2), though up to the stage of fertilization it in no way differs from the upper, except in the possession of a funicle and in being slightly smaller, ceases to grow. With care it may be found, even in an old fruit, as a collapsed remnant, near to the point of attachment of the seed. In the upper ovule (ov?) development after fertilization appears to be very rapid ; it grows down extending towards the base of the loculus, which it ultimately completely fills (Fig. 35). The details of this development will be resumed directly. Development of the fruit-appendages. — At the time of flowering the rudiments of the spines are visible, and before the corolla has fallen away, have quite a tangible presence. In Figs. 10 and 11 these rudiments are shown; 10 is the anterior face and shows an unpaired rudiment (a.s.) situated below the interval between the two anterior sepals. In ri are shown the paired rudiments (p. s.) of the posterior spines, and in both figures, the less conspicuous paired rudiments of the lateral spines are represented (/. s.). After the fall of the corolla the calyx-lobes close over the ovary, and remain with their edges overlapping. The five rudiments grow out into spines, as indicated in Figs. 12, 13 and 14. The last number represents the mature fruit. The paired lateral appendages (/. s.) alone remain compara- tively short, each rigid and sharply pointed. The anterior and posterior spines grow out to a great length — often ex- ceeding that of both fruit and pedicel. As the fruit ripens, their ends become incurved in a circinate manner (Fig. 14), and the whole fruit — both pericarp and spines — becomes much hardened and lignified. As the fruits ripen their pedicels usually become recurved, as shown in Fig. 1, and the fruits are in this way brought down to or even slightly below the surface of the water. In the ripe fruit the pedicel becomes extremely brittle at the point of its insertion in the 8S and Affinities of Trapella. leaf-axil, so that if the fruit be disturbed in any way it breaks off The fruits offer every opportunity for distribution, with their clinging, coiled appendages, and it is surprising that our plant has so circumscribed a distribution, contrary to what is usual amongst aquatics apparently by no means so well -furnished as Trapella . Cleistogamic flowers. — The examination of several complete specimens of Trapella does not fail to show not only the presence of fruits in the axils of the floating, but also some- times in those of the submerged leaves which can never have been exposed to the air. This at once suggests the presence of cleistogamic1, in addition to normal flowers, as indeed proves to be the case. Careful investigation of the leaf-axils demonstrates the presence of minute unopened flowers about 2-3 mm. in length, in the axils of many of the submerged leaves. These are cleistogamic flowers, and are at no time open. The calyx remains tightly folded over them and the corolla is reduced, and, so far as I could ascertain, two fertile anthers are developed, but in most cases these parts were disorganised. The stigma is here sessile on the top of the ovary (Fig. 21); in this lies their chief structural difference from normal flowers. The pollen is applied directly on to the stigma from the anthers. The cells of the ovary, insertion and number of ovules, & c., are quite similar in both forms, as also is their further history after fertilisation. Hence in order to distinguish whether any fruit has been cleistoga- mically or normally produced it must be noted, (1) whether it comes from the axil of a submerged or floating leaf; (2) whether it is pedicellate or almost sessile ; (3) whether its stigma is sessile on the top of the ovary or not. No. 1 is not however absolute, as I have not unfrequently found cleistogamic flowers in the axils of floating leaves, even of 1 Cleistogamic flowers are well known in many aquatic plants : Darwin men- tions (Forms of Flowers) instances in Ranunculus aquatilis, Alisma natans , Subularia aquatica , Illecebrum verticillatum, Menyanthes , Euryale and Hottonia infiata (Torrey in Bull. Torrey Botan. Club, vol. ii. p. 22). In none of these would there appear to be any modification of structure, other than a mere reduction of parts due to their remaining closed. 86 Oliver . — On the Structure , Development , leaves nearer to the growing-point than fruits which have been normally developed. The cleistogamic flowers are simply slightly arrested normal ones, and their presence on the floating parts is perhaps due to the fact that, for some reason, it was difficult for them to reach the surface. It would be interesting to investigate whether cleistogamic flowers cannot be produced at will in Trapella , an experiment which might easily be performed — should the plant come into cultivation — by artificially keeping the flower-buds below the surface of the water. It seems quite probable that in this way cleistogamic flowers would be produced, and these in considerable numbers, showing that they are interchange- able, and that the production, in any case, of one form or the other depends on external causes rather than on any internal tendency. Mature fruits, in whichever way produced, are similarly appendaged. They are naturally held at the level of the water or at a depth of some 3 or 4 — or if cleistogamic of, at the most, 8-10 cm. Fish occur to me as the most pro- bable agents in dispersal here, and the incurved fruit- appendages are admirably adapted to clinging to their spines. Jaggi1 has suggested that fish are instrumental in distributing the somewhat similarly appendaged fruits of Trapa natans ; but both Ascherson2 and Nathorst3 give it as their opinion, that more probably it is by ducks or other aquatic birds. In Trapella we have the same conditions to deal with, and a much greater proneness of the fruits to become entangled ; it is on this account a great puzzle to me that this plant should have so circumscribed a distribution4. Still it may 1 J- Jaggi, Die Wassernuss, Trapa natans , L., 1883. 2 Ascherson, in Bot. Centralbl. Bd. xvii. p. 248. 3 Nathorst, in Bot. Centralbl. Bd. xviii. p. 278. 4 Dr. Henry states that he only found Trapella in one pond out of some twenty he had seen. The pond in question differed from the others, he says, in being on the top of a hill, so that the water was little affected by floods of rain ; nor was the pond used for irrigation purposes, so that its undisturbed condition would be especially favourable to our plant, and might account for this being its sole habitat in the district. In the event of fish being the agents in question, distribution would depend on the facilities for their visiting other ponds. 87 and Affinities of Trap ell a. be that when this little known region is more thoroughly worked out, Trapella may turn out to be a fairly common plant. Development of the flower . — In the youngest buds that I have been able to investigate, all the organs were already formed. Fig. 1 6 is an antero-posterior section of a bud less than i mm. long. In it are seen the functional and reduced loculi of the ovary (loc. and red. 1. respectively), and the insertion of the upper sessile ovule (ov.1). The lower ovule — which originated side by side with the upper — fills up the rest of the cavity of the ovary, but is not represented in the figure, since its point of insertion cannot be given. In Fig. 17 is the section at right angles to the antero-posterior plane, showing the insertion of the stamens and the state of pollen-development. As yet the pollen-mother-cells (p. m. c .) are undivided, and lie enclosed in the tapetal layer {tap.). At this stage about equal parts of the ovary are inferior and free respectively, and the vascular bundles, drawn darker, show some differentiation, though of course they are not lignified as the parts have still to undergo great stretching. Gradually the lower part of the ovary elongates, leaving the ovules high up, attached to the axile placenta quite at the top (Fig. 1 5) : then later on, after fertilization, the uppermost ovule comes almost to fill this deep ovary. Development of ovule and embryo-sac. — Up to a certain point the developmental history of both upper and lower ovules is identical ; since, however, in all cases it is the upper one only which becomes a seed, it will be the history of this one which I shall follow, except where otherwise indicated. The ovule is essentially anatropous from a very early stage (Fig. 2,4). The nucellus is small in comparison with its developing integument (ct). In stages a trifle earlier than the one figured, the undivided archesporial cell may be seen, occupying the upper part of the nucellus, and invested only by a single epidermal layer. In Fig. 24 the archesporium has divided into two cells : an upper one (e. s. m. e.), which is the embryo-sac mother-cell, and a lower one (c), which later will 88 Oliver . — On the Structure , Development , give rise to two cells, one above the other. The very thick integument now closes over the free end of the nucellus. There is, as is customary in Monopetalae, only one integument formed. The closure of the integument is very complete, and the micropyle is reduced to a mere line (m in Fig. 27). Indeed in some cases I could detect no trace of this even (as in Fig. 26), and without proper developmental stages, the ovule might easily have been judged to be a naked one. The cell which is cut off from the archesporal cell lies, not, be it noted, as is usual, at the micropylar, but at the opposite end of the embryo-sac mother-cell. This first cell (c in Fig. 24) is sister- cell to the embryo-sac mother-cell, and divides by a horizontal wall into two cap-cells ( c 2 and c 3 in Figs. 25-28). The embryo-sac mother-cell itself also divides, and a new cap-cell (c1 in Figs. 25-28) is cut off, lying between the embryo-sac and the two lower cap-cells. There is now a row of four cells, the uppermost of which is the embryo-sac (as in Fig. 25). In one case only did I find an exception to this state of things. In this, not the top, but the second cell of the row, became the embryo-sac ; it thus had one cap-cell above and two below it. By the succeeding growth of the ovule, the embryo-sac comes to lie very deeply, approaching very nearly the lower- most tip of the ovule (Fig. 19). No raphe whatever is developed ; the vascular bundle ends abruptly at the insertion of the ovule (Figs. 19, 31, 32, 36). There can, however, be no doubt as to the base of the embryo-sac being, theoretically, the chalazal end. In early flowering stages are found, the three cap-cells (e1, c 2, c3, Fig. 25) of fairly equal height, and the embryo-sac, above, fairly rectangular in form ; in slightly older stages the topmost (Fig. 26) of the three cap-cells (c1) becomes partially absorbed, and then the second of them (c2, Fig. 27). The terminal cell (e3) always increases in length, at first at the expense of c 1 and c2. The walls of the embryo-sac and of these cap-cells are highly refringent and deliquescent, as is usually the case. In each cap-cell is a large, round nucleus. and Affinities of Trapella . 89 At the time when the two proximal cap-cells (c1 and c2) begin ' to dwindle, the embryo-sac goes through the stages which precede fertilization. The single nucleus of the embryo-sac divides into two (Fig. 27), and each of these gives rise in the normal manner to the egg-apparatus, antipodals, &c. In Fig. 28 the embryo-sac is ready for fertilization. Its upper (micro- pylar) end has become much widened and its apex pointed. A line (in) representing the micropyle is seen in Fig. 27, and in Fig. 28 this is occupied by the pollen-tube (p. t.) The nuclei constituting the group of antipodals (ant.) are of small account and shortly dwindle. It must be observed that in this stage the tip of the apical cap-cell (c3) has become pointed, and that it gradually elon- gates downwards. A later stage is given in Fig. 29 : this however is taken from the lower ovule. The apical cap-cell here almost equals the embryo-sac in length. In the embryo- sac itself I have only drawn one nucleus, as the others were not distinguishable. The stage is given to help to fill a gap in the history of the upper ovule. It seems, however, certain that this cap-cell steadily elongates. From this point the lower ovule gradually retrogrades, and hangs, in older stages, as a shrivelled remnant, which may be found with care even in ripe fruits, as already noted. The upper ovule now begins to elongate very rapidly so as to extend right down into the lower region of the loculus. That active division of the cells of the nucellus and integument is taking place may be seen from the arrangement in rows of the flat cells on either side of the embryo-sac in Figures 26, 27. The stage next following, in which the egg-cell undergoes its first segmentation and endosperm begins to form, I have not been fortunate enough to secure. My youngest fruit, though younger than that given in Fig. 12, where the spines are just showing prominently, has a much elongated ovule, in which profound changes have already occurred. The changes must be very rapidly passed through at this point, since in the material at hand I have been able to obtain numerous preparations of the stages both before and after the hiatus go Oliver . — On the Structure , Development , in question. I hope at some future time to be able to fill it up. After fertilization . — Passing on now to the next oldest stage found, which is given in Fig. 30. The ovule has elon- gated much and continues to do so until the ripening of the seed, when it entirely fills the loculus (Fig. 35). In Fig. 30 the fertilized egg-cell has already divided and a long suspensor formed (sp.) ; the latter remains attached to one side of the embryo-sac very near its upper end, and by its elongation the embryonic cell ( emb. ), in which no divisions have yet arisen, is carried to a point below the middle of the embryo-sac. The contents of the embryo-sac (other than the embryo and suspensor) are shaded in the figure. A development of endo- sperm has taken place, but is confined to the lower two-thirds of the embryo-sac ; in the synergidal region no cell-division takes place. At the base of the embryo-sac a most unusual appearance is seen. The lowest cap-cell (c3), as above described, was found to elongate very much ; now it has considerably outstripped the embryo-sac in length ; further, by a longitudinal median wall it has become divided into symmetrical halves. The ‘ appendage/ as I shall at present denote this structure, consists therefore of two very long, tapering cells, applied side to side and ensheathed in the down-growing ovular tissue. The walls of this appendage are brightly shining and fairly thick, and consist of unaltered cellulose. Its contents are richly proto- plasmic, and each of its cells contains near its proximal end a large nucleus ( n ). At this time, and in the next following stages, the appendage contains great quantities of small starch -granules, no doubt transitory. This extraordinary structure is, I believe, to be regarded as an absorptive organ. By its large surface much food-material is absorbed from the tissues outside it (perisperm), which is in turn passed on to the embryo-sac ; the embryo-sac from this point increasing in bulk at the expense of the outside tissues. So long as this con- tinues do we find transitory starch-granules deposited in the appendage. In later stages — when its object is fulfilled — the and Affinities of Trapella. 91 appendage is found with sparing, highly vacuolated protoplasm, and with nuclei much lobed, and showing a tendency to frag- mentation (Figs. 34, 34 a). As the ripening seed and embryo- sac increase in size, the appendage becomes relatively less important, as in Fig. 32, and especially in Fig. 35, where it is but an appendix to the ripe seed. In favourable preparations, what I take to be the dwindled remains of the two proximal cap-cells (Fig. 33, c1 and c2) may still be made out. These flattened remnants in older stages are not to be found. These dwindling cap-cells retain still their deliquescent walls— in contradistinction to those of the endosperm. In later stages, also, the basal parts of the appen- dage become, to a certain extent, sheathed by a layer of endosperm-cells — as it were a lip growing over it (Fig. 34). This arises only later on, and is perhaps due to the still active elongation of the endosperm, after the tip of the appendage has reached its furthermost limit. Figure 34, showing this, is taken from a section at right angles to Fig. 33. In it the appendage appears to consist of a single cell, an appearance due to the partition-wall being parallel to the plane of the section. This sheathing by endosperm-cells is not generally equal on all sides, but unequal as in Fig. 34. This appendage— unparalleled so far as I know — is all of a part with the sequence of events in this strange plant. For here is a plant, no doubt descended from forms with superior ovary, in which the only ovule which continues to develop, for some reason elongates downwards with great rapidity, and has in course of time brought about the considerable invagination of the ovary to accommodate it. It is not wonderful then that the plant has, pari passu , seized on a means for supplying its developing endosperm, and ultimately of course the embryo, with food-material. It has been the apical cap-cell, which normally dwindling to nothing, in Trapella has become modified into this embryonic absorptive organ. As the seed ripens if is to be noticed that the wall of that part of the ovary which is above the insertion of the calyx- limb, and which before fertilization was thick and very 92 Oliver . — On the Structure , Development , succulent, and the cells of which were richly starch-containing1, becomes quite shrivelled, from the travelling away of these stores, which are conveyed to the developing seed. Resuming the history of the embryo-sac and its contents. As the endosperm continues to grow, it gradually encroaches on the tissues lying outside it. Indeed the process is con- tinued until of the nucellus and integument we have remaining, throughout the greater part of the seed, only a single layer of cells (int., Fig. 37). As already stated for the earlier stages, no endosperm formation takes place in the micropylar region of the embryo- sac. This region is occupied by the synergidae, and perhaps a certain amount of protoplasmic remainder ; these, instead of dwindling after fertilization in the usual manner, go on in- creasing much in bulk. By the time that the seed is ripe, so large have they become that there is a conspicuous tubercle — which I shall speak of as the synergidal tubercle — present at the top of the seed (Figs. 35 and 37). It is the side of this tubercle which is attached to the placenta, and, externally, it is separated from the rest of the seed by conspicuous con- striction. In such a stage as that represented in Figure 36 these greatly developed synergidae have a granular protoplasm, often highly vacuolated ; each synergida containing a large nucleus ( n .) with tendency to fragmentation. In the ripe seed they have reached their maximum development, and their protoplasm shows a very curious, congealed-looking reticulum. Immediately round the edge there is a denser limiting layer, but the bulk is made up of the oddly areolated, granular and sometimes vacuolated protoplasm. It is difficult to describe the effect in question, but in Fig. 38 I have given an enlarged view of the region around A in Figure 37, which comes as near to the appearance in question as I can manage. The large, lobed, fragmenting nuclei present a very degenerated appearance, coloured often a deep brown or black by tannin. Each is surrounded by a small, comparatively homogeneous, protoplasmic areola (n. a.), which does not show the typical reticulations of the other regions. 93 and Affinities of Trapella. As the endosperm is developing, we find that its upper layers have their cells arranged in strata, more or less parallel to the base of the synergidal region (/. d. Fig. 36). The cells making up the layers in question are large and conspicuously granular, with large, well-defined nuclei ; and in later stages their walls become thickened and lignified. In this way a diaphragm is formed across the embryo-sac, absolutely cutting off the synergidal region from that which is occupied by the endosperm and embryo. In Fig. 36 are seen the preparations for this diaphragm, i. e. the parallel rows of cells, /. d. : in Figs. 37 and 38 the walls of these cells constituting the diaphragm have become ligni- fied and are drawn in black (/. d.). The transition from the lignified diaphragm to the non-lignified normal endosperm below it is as sudden as it is represented as being in the figures. At the most, the diaphragm is five or six layers deep. We find in the adult seed that its narrowest part cor- responds to this diaphragm (Fig. 35 and 37). This is due to the fact that the other parts go on expanding (corresponding to the growth of the embryo &c.) after the diaphragm has become hardened and non-extensible ; hence in this region a circular constriction is formed. The development of such a barrier is, doubtless, to prevent any contamination of the embryo and endosperm in which it lies, by the death and possible subsequent decay of the synergidae. It may be that these enlarged synergidae in some way assist in the absorption of food-material from the placenta just as the appendage at the other end does from the tissues of the nucellus and integument. Indeed the occurrence of such a sucker at one end of the embryo-sac does not render it at all less probable that there will be one at the other. It is interesting to compare the respective morphological values of the two special organs in question, in the one case a cap-cell, in the other the synergidae, and to notice how by a special adaptation they play, on this view, identical rotes. 94 Oliver . — On the Structure , Development, The embryo, meanwhile, has been developing. In Figure 30 the suspensor has elongated, and the embryonic cell has been carried down and become immersed in the endosperm. There is no point of special interest in its mode of segmenta- tion. The developing embryo gradually encroaches upon the endosperm, which it absorbs. Soon after the stage represented in Fig. 36, the two cotyledons are differentiated (Fig. 46) and the arrangement of tissues at the root-apex is that obtaining in the adult root. The root end is gradually brought higher up towards the micropylar end of the embryo- sac (Fig. 27), and the shoot end (with the cotyledons), to the base of the seed, so that ultimately only a narrow layer of endosperm remains between the cotyledons and the appendage (Fig. 35). In Figure 47, the arrangement of the tissues of the young root-apex is well shown. This apex is from an embryo of about the same age as Fig. 46. There is an inde- pendent plerome (pi), and a periblem ( pb .) arising from a single layer of cells. Outside, and independent of this, is the dermato-calyptrogenic layer (d.cl). At the apex the suspensor ( sp .) is attached. Essentially the same arrangement is re- tained in the ripe seed (Fig. 37), though here the tip of the radicle is very much wider, and the number of cells formed from the three initial groups much greater. In the ripe seed there is a considerable width of endosperm remaining (some six or eight layers), the cells of which are stored with aleurone-grains and oil-droplets. It is not sur- prising that the seed was originally described as being ‘exalbuminous,’ for the tissues of the integument are, in the ripe seed, reduced to a single layer of cells ( — testa), so that without embryological evidence it would be impossible to regard what I find to be endosperm, as other than integument. In Pedalium even — usually described as exalbuminous — I find also several layers of true endosperm, almost as much as in Trapella . With the ripening of the seed the suspensor is gradually obliterated ; the walls of that part which runs through the synergidal tubercle become pressed together, so that only 95 and Affinities of Trapella . here and there is its lumen visible (Fig. 37, sp.). That part which runs through the ‘diaphragm’ is early lost to view — though in Fig. 36, where the diaphragm is not yet lignified, the whole course of the suspensor can be traced. Finally, its lowest segment, which abuts upon the embryo, is lost with the elongating of the radicle — all that remains being some three or four cells attached to the apex of the radicle, and flattened, more or less, up against it (Fig. 37, sp1.). Before passing on to describe the vegetative organs of Trapella , it will be well to see in how far the conditions I have just described are to be regarded as unique. Our plant com- bines in itself so many unusual characters, any one of which would make it remarkable, that such a digression may be justified. The early stages of development of the ovule forcibly recall similar conditions in Hippiiris. At a very early stage the nucellus becomes invested in the ample single integument, and in it, as in Trapella , it becomes difficult to decide (older stages only being examined) whether the ovule is naked or not. Unger1, Schacht2, and Schleiden 3 all describe the ovule of Hippuris as being destitute of integument, and it is only recently that Fischer 4 has explained what really takes place. The embryo-sac mother-cell in Hippuris gives rise by transverse divisions to a row of four sister cells ; the three upper ones become quickly absorbed, — the nucellus — with the gradually enlarging embryo-sac — becomes enveloped in the developing integument. The behaviour of the epidermal cell lying at the top of the nucellus is peculiar ; it undergoes a longitudinal division, and then both cells undergo a number of transverse divisions, so that a small wedge-shaped cushion of cells is formed at the micropylar apex of the embryo-sac. The cushion plays the part of preventing the micropyle from 1 F. Unger, Die Entwicklung d. Embryo’s von Hippuris vulgaris, in Bot. Ztg. 1849, p. 329. 2 H. Schacht, Entwicklungsgesch. d. Pflanzen-Embryon., Tab. xxv. fig. 12. 3 Schleiden, Nova acta Acad. Leop. carol., vol. xix. Tab. v. fig. 69. 4 A. Fischer, Zur Kennt. d. Embryosackentwicklung, &c., in Jenaische Zeitschrift, Bd. xix (1880), pp. 1 17-120. 9 6 Oliver . — (9/z Structure , Development , being entirely closed by the powerfully developed integument (/#£. czV. p. 119), and allows the embryo-sac as it elongates to make its way some little distance up the micropyle — the cushion of cells being driven like a root-cap in front of it. In Trapella such an apical cushion is not developed, which perhaps accounts for the difficulty in recognising the mi- cropyle in any but the youngest stages. Fischer points out ( loc . cit. p. 120) how Hippuris displays monopetalous characters in the development of its ovule. Besides being similar to Trapella in these, it seems that a considerable space at the top of the embryo-sac in Hippuris is left unoccupied by endosperm h This region does not enlarge or form the well-marked tubercle found in Trapella , but we see in Hippuris 2 a state of things which may have existed in the group of plants from which our type has sprung. In many Monopetalae, indeed, considerable space is left, in the synergidal region, unoccupied by endosperm ; and in several genera, Lathraea , Pedicular is , Lamium , Veronica , &c., there arise from this upper region appendages and caeca of an extraordinary nature ; these make their way in amongst the tissues of the ovule. It would seem that when the synergidal region is left unoccupied in this way, there is a proneness to singular developments of one sort or another. In Trapella the cap-cells normally all lie below, i. e. at the chalazal end of, the embryo-sac, and not at its micropylar end. It is the uppermost cell of the row which becomes the embryo-sac 3. This state of things is only paralleled, to my knowledge, in Rosa livida , described by Strasburger4 and A. Fischer 5. In this plant Strasburger found often the second 1 Vide figures to Unger’s paper, in Bot. Ztg. 1849. 2 As will be shown later, the vascular cylinder in the stem of Trapella much resembles that in Hippuris. 3 In one ovule of Trapella only, I found that the second cell of the row became the embryo-sac. 4 Strasburger, Angiospermen und Gymnospermen, pp. 15-16. 5 A. Fischer, Zur Kenntn. d. Embryosackentwicklung, & c., in Jenaische Zeitschrift, Bd. xix (1880), p. 120. In Atherurus attenuatus ( Aroideae ) as figured by B. Jonsson [Om embryosac- kens utvecklung hos Angiosperna, Tab. viii. fig. 12, in Lund’s Universitets Ars- 97 and Affinities of Trapella. or third cell of the row developed into the embryo-sac, the other daughter-cells being ultimately absorbed. Fischer, who investigated several other genera of Rosaceae, failed to find this behaviour in any other case. In Loranthus sphaerocarpus , from Treub’s 1 account, it seems that each embryo-sac mother-cell divides into a row of three, of which the top one in each row becomes the embryo- sac, increasing in length. The two small cap-cells below (anticlines of Treub) disappear, and the narrow embryo-sac elongates downwards very much, penetrating with its pointed tip the tissues to a considerable depth. Here then is a case analogous to that of Trapella. In a few plants the antipodal cells at the base of the embryo-sac are conspicuously developed. Thus Hofmeister2 gives in his figures several cases of this, though usually they are hardly commented upon in the text. In Asarum europaeum and canadense the embryo-sac is long and narrow, and the three antipodals are very long, extending, at fertilization, from one third to one half up the embryo-sac. Thus they remain, or may divide up forming a small tissue. Jonsson3 also examined this genus, but in his figures the antipodals are not proportionally so long as Hofmeister gives them. In Crocus vernus the embryo-sac is very broad, and the anti- podals, though not relatively very large, form a prominent beak at the centre of the base of the embryo-sac. They dis- appear later. In no case do we meet with a persistent, enlarged cap-cell as in Trapella. The antipodals of Asarum , as figured by Hofmeister, are the only structures at all recalling it, but differ morphologically. In Loranthus sphaerocarpus the lower skrift, T. xvi (1880)] it is the second cell of the row of daughter-cells which becomes the embryo-sac. I am unable to read this interesting, but somewhat inaccessible paper, it being in Swedish. 1 M. Treub, Obs. sur les Loranthacees, in Annales du Jardin botanique de Buitenzorg. T. ii (1881), p. 54. 2 W. Hofmeister, Neue Beitrage z. Kennt. d. Embryobildung d. Phanerogamen, Tab. x. fig 12, in Abh. d. K. S. Ges. d. Wiss. vi. 1859. 3 loc cit.7 Tab. viii. fig. 7. Ii 98 Oliver . — On the Structure , Development , end of the embryo-sac elongates, penetrating the tissues, but neither is there any homology here. It is interesting to remember that amongst the few plants in which it is stated no endosperm is at any time formed, Hofmeister gives Trapa as one (also Zoster a, Naias , Tro - paeolum, and Grchidaceae). Anatomy of Vegetative Organs. The Stem. — In Trapella the stem has an average thickness of i*5 mm., and conforms in its general structure to the normal, reduced, aquatic type. It consists of an axial vascular cylinder, surrounded by a wide parenchymatous cortex freely supplied with air-spaces. In different regions of the stem these spaces differ in their extent. No peripheral bundles whatever are present, and the vascular cylinder — which runs unbranched throughout the internodes — is delimited by a very well-marked endodermis (ens., Figs. 49-51). In the adult parts of the stem, the radial walls of the endodermis are thickened in a very characteristic manner (Fig. 51). In the axial bundle-cylinder, and immediately surrounding a central c pith,’ is a ring of vessels, constituting the xylem (vv., Fig. 51), which, in its distribution, recalls that of Hippuris vulgaris. Outside this is a zone of thin-walled tissue, which is the phloem, and consists, for the most part, of sieve-tubes. Externally this zone is limited by a well-marked endodermis (ens., Fig. 51). The ‘ pith5 consists of thin-walled parenchyma- cells, oblong in longitudinal section, and with longitudinal axes about three times as great as the transverse. They contain a number of small starch-granules. Here and there, in the pith, an intercellular space (i.s., Fig. 51) is seen, due to the breaking down of spiral vessels ; in them, at places, the remains of the spiral coil may be seen remaining. The vessels are both spiral and scalariform ; in the former case the spire is a close one. The cells which immediately abut on the outside of the ring of vessels are wide and resemble those of the pith. Next follows a zone of sieve-tubes, with a width varying from two to three tubes. Sieve-plates occur only upon the 99 and Affinities of Trapella. horizontal walls, separating the different members of any tube. Each horizontal wall constitutes a single sieve-plate, both faces of which are callous, as shown by appropriate re-agents (corallin-soda, &c.). The outermost sieve-tubes of the zone have a narrower lumen than the other ones, and qre generally (in my material, gathered, July) found obliterated by callus- plates (c.p., Fig. 56). The inner ones, though also callous, are not sufficiently so to be obliterated. In longitudinal section the latter show the familiar schlauch- kopfe (s.k., Fig. 55), with quantities of mucilaginous droplets and granules, in the neighbourhood of the sieve-plate. Very narrow companion-cells, with granular protoplasm and small spindle-shaped nuclei, are seen, co-extensive with the sieve- tube members. Besides companion-cells, other narrow, elon- gated, parenchymatous elements are present, distributed throughout the zone of phloem. The layer also lying imme- diately within the endodermis belongs to the same category. It is from this layer — together with the endodermis to a subordinate degree — that the adventitious roots take their origin. The sieve-tubes1 vary in width from -oi6-*oo8 mm. ; from each sieve-tube member not more than one companion- cell is formed. The broad cortex is traversed longitudinally by large air- spaces. These, in the submerged parts of the stem, are very large (as seen in a transverse section of the stem), extending from the axial cylinder almost to the periphery ; there is how- ever usually an outer zone of much smaller spaces (Fig. 50). In the floating regions these spaces are divided up, so that several will lie on any radius. The arrangement indicated will be sufficiently understood by a reference to Fig. 49. These spaces are entirely schizogenetic in their origin. At the nodes, at which are inserted the floating leaves, a modification of the cortex is met with, of importance 1 The occurrence of a continuous zone of well-developed sieve-tubes in the reduced vascular cylinder of an aquatic is of interest from their supposed absence in certain cases; v. I. B. Balfour, on the genus Halophila, p. 19 in Trans. Bot, Soc. Edinb. 1877-78. H 2 ioo Oliver. — On the Structure , Development , mechanically. Here, in the regions between the leaf-bases (i.e. right and left, supposing the leaves to run anteriorly and posteriorly), the cell-walls of the cortex are strongly thickened, in striking contrast to the thin-walled cortical cells of the internodes. This, no doubt, is to resist the pressure and strain occasioned by the continuous rippling of the water against the leaves. Further, there is present in the hypodermal layer of cells a meristem (cl., Fig. 52), by the activity of which fresh cortical cells can be added to lend, if necessary, addi- tional strength. In Fig. 52, a portion of a cortex at a node is given. The thick-walled cells are strongly pitted where they abut upon one another, but this I have not indicated. It is only at the nodes that the axial bundle-cylinder is branched. Here there is an anastomosis of equivalent elements, and two bundles are given off (one on either side, Fig. 57) to the leaves. The bundle (/. tr.) running to a leaf passes hori- zontally through the cortex of the stem and divides into three bundles, which lie in the same horizontal plane. This division into three takes place close to the central bundle-cylinder. The three bundles run undivided up the petiole, and have their elements collaterally arranged. Directly the leaf-bundle enters the axial-cylinder it forks, and its elements anastomose with the groups A and B (see Fig. 57). Immediately above or below the point at which the bundles run in, the normal ring of vessels is seen. The bundle which runs to the axillary bud originates from the main leaf-trace bundle just before it divides into three (/. tr.). In the horizontal section, which shows the insertion of the leaf-bundles, adventitious roots may be seen originating (adv. rt.) ; these are formed from the layer of cells next below the endodermis, and pierce through the cortex. They usually lie dormant, however, in the upper floating nodes of the stem. The Root. — I have in no instance been able to observe the adult primary root; no doubt it is of little importance, being early superseded by numerous adventitious roots. A transverse section of one of these latter shows, as in the stem, a small central cylinder, surrounded by a wide cortex. The axial IOI and Affinities of Trap el la. cylinder is bounded by a well-marked endodermis (see Figs. 53 and 54). The air-spaces of the cortex are very largely developed, and are formed simply by the separation from one another of radial plates of cells (Fig, 53). Their arrangement recalls that found in the stem of Myriophyllum. Several of the radial lamellae of cells are found collapsed, and are drawn simply as lines in Fig. 53. The arrangement of the bundles in the axial cylinder, though somewhat reduced, is characteristically tetrarch. Each xylem- group is generally reduced to a single vessel (v.). In Fig. 54, however, the right-hand group is more extensive, and is in connection with the large axial vessel. In the four groups of thin-walled tissue (ph.\ which alternate with the xylems, sieve- tubes may be found, similar to those described in the stem, though not so numerous. The arrangement of the tissues at the apex of an adventitious root sufficiently resembles that given in Figs. 37 and 47, for the embryonic root, to render further description here needless. The Leaves. — As has been seen, there are essentially two forms of leaf found, the linear-oblong submerged leaves and the deltoid-rotundate floating ones. In some specimens, leaves intermediate in form (Fig. 63 b ) are found at the point where the transition from one form to the other occurs. When the leaves are young, and before they are unfolded, their surfaces are densely covered with small four-celled glands. These are formed in greatest numbers on their undersides. After un- folding many drop off, leaving, however, their pedicels — which are small round cells, easily distinguishable from the other epidermal cells. In Fig. 60 a is given the surface view of the epidermis of the under side of a floating leaf. There are present four-celled glands (gif and also their pedicels (gl1), where the gland itself has fallen off. There are no stomata. These are only found on the upper surface of the floating leaves, where they are present in great numbers (Fig. 60 st.). The characteristic glands are also present, and are often eight- instead of four-celled (Fig. 60 gl., also Fig. 61). I have sometimes found stomata like that in Fig. 62, especially 102 Oliver, — On the Structure , Development , near the edges of the leaves. These, from the arrangement of the guard-cells, must remain permanently open. In Figs. 64 and 65, a surface view and vertical section of one of these four-celled glands is given. In 64 its pedicel (p.) is supposed to be seen through, and is dotted in. In 65 the exact relations of the parts are given. The development — which can be easily traced in young leaves — is simple. A small cell projects from the epidermis, and is divided by a horizontal wall ; the lower cell constitutes the pedicel, the upper enlarges and divides cross-wise into four cells. In some cases, especially on the stem and flower-stalks, the cells of the gland grow out to a great length, forming a distinctly quadrifid gland. The possession of these glands is a decidedly Pedalinaceous character — they are formed in great quantities in Pedalium , Pretrea , etc. In these latter genera they secrete mucilage in quantities, preventing the plant from drying up. In Fig. 66 a and b are given views of such a gland from Pretrea for com- parison with Figs. 64 and 65. The concentric layers within the cuticle swell and break down into great quantities of mucilage when the gland is placed in water. The shaded rod at the inmost angle of each cell represents the collapsed proto- plasm of the cell. That Trapella , an aquatic plant, should need special mucilage-glands to prevent its being dried up is im- probable. It may be that their presence in our plant is due to the retention of an ancestral character. In any case, the possession of such glands by many genera of Pedalineae is a point worth noting, though in determining affinities it is possible to place too great belief in anatomical characters. Another very interesting point in the leaf-anatomy of Trapella is the possession of water-glands by both floating and submerged leaves. These are situated in the small incisions of the leaf-margin (one in each),, as in Saxifraga crustata. Fig. 58 is a vertical section through a water-gland in one of the floating leaves. The string of tracheides may be seen ending in a mass of small-celled tissue, the epithem (e) well- marked off from the surrounding mesophyll. Above the water-gland is the water-pore ( zvp, ). In Fig. 59 this is seen and Affinities of Trapella. 103 in surface view ; the pore is formed by the separation of a number of cells, which later on all break down (i. e. the ring of cells surrounding the pore), leaving a large hole. The water- glands of the submerged leaves are similar in structure, though not quite so large. Fig. 63 c is a surface view of two teeth of a submerged leaf, showing the water-glands and the vascular bundles running to them. In the glands of the submerged leaves I was never able to find a mere water-pore ; there was always a hole, leading from the epithem to the exterior, formed by the breaking down of a number of epidermal cells. This occurrence of water-glands, on the submerged as well as on the floating leaves of Trapella , is of interest, but it is not unique, as in Callitriche 1 a similar state of things has been described. The general arrangement of the mesophyll in the two forms of leaves differs. In the floating leaves there are some three layers of palisade-cells towards the upper face, and spongy parenchyma below. Running in the mesophyll are the small vascular bundles with very well-developed parenchymatous sheaths and collaterally arranged elements. In the submerged leaves no palisade-tissue is present — the mesophyll having a reduced structure. Affinities. From the account of the morphology of the plant, it will be seen that some difficulty must attend the reference of Trapella to any existing Natural Order. There can however be little doubt of its belonging to the bilabiate Monopetalae, its more than half-inferior ovary, a rare thing in that series, not- withstanding 2. The group of the Labiatiflorae contains a number of Orders, many of which are not well-defined. In 1 v. De Bary, Comp. Anat. Veg. Organs, &c., Eng. ed. p. 53. 2 It will I think be acknowledged that Trapella must find its allies among the Monopetalae with superior rather than with those with inferior ovaries. In the latter possibility Caprifolmcecve is the only group to which it might be technically allied. In the discussion which follows I am assuming it to be allied to plants with superior ovary. 104 Oliver. — On the Structure , Development , any case the ordinal distinctions in this assemblage are by no means so well marked as in other groups of Dicotyledons. This applies to the small order Pedalineae, to which Trap ell a has been referred ; certain genera being included in it, rather from the difficulty of placing them elsewhere, than from any other reason. Professor Oliver, in referring our plant to Pedalineae, did so, not that it agreed with the more normal genera in all points of structure, but rather as an alternative to making it the type of a new Natural Order intermediate between Pedalineae and Myoporineae. Not only was such a course expedient, but it was also one that is justified by a careful investigation of adequate spirit- material and a renewed study of the morphology of its supposed allies. In the next few pages I shall try to show that Trap ell a — though differing widely from all known Pedalineae — may yet be traced back to the stock from which it may be conceived the true Pedalineae arose. Before entering on this matter, it will be well to consider what claims Trapella may have to be united to certain other Orders of Monopetalae. Gesneraceae must be considered as one of the possible homes for Trapella , since here alone in the Labiatiflorae do we find in addition to superior, also inferior and semi-inferior- ovaried forms. Our plant essentially differs in having a bilocular ovary with axile placentation and two ovules ; Gesneraceae, on the other hand, having a unilocular ovary with two parietal placentas and very numerous ovules. The appendaged seeds of such genera as A eschynanthus offer no possible homologies, the appendages in question being mere outgrowths of the testa. Gesneraceae, it must be remembered, belong essentially to the New- World— -the tribe of the Cyrtandreae alone (to which several Chinese genera belong) being Old-World. Trapella , if it were found necessary to refer it to Gesneraceae, would have its relationship through this latter tribe. From Scrophulariaceae, Trapella differs in its solitary seed, and in the small amount of endosperm which it contains. It io5 and Affinities of Trapella. agrees in its axile placentation ; but the spines developed on the fruit are a non-scrophularineous character. This Order gives us but few aquatic members, Limnophila and Hydrotriche , and isolated species of larger genera, none of which however especially recalls Trapella. Bignoniaceae constitute a homogeneous group with their winged seeds, and, furthermore, essentially parietal placenta- tion, Trapella deviating in both these particulars. Trapella has been referred to Pedalineae, since in this Order occur forms with few ovules, and curiously-appendaged, lig- nified, non-dehiscent fruits. These characters taken together with its opposite leaves, solitary axillary flowers, and its ‘ quaternary vesicles ’ and general disposition, confirm such determination. The appendaged fruit forms an especially strong analogical character. To Myoporineae Trapella approaches very nearly in some respects. In the more typical forms of this Order the ovary is bilocular, with two pendulous ovules in each loculus inserted on the partition. The seeds are often long, with only a small amount of endosperm and superior radicle. The leaves however are rarely opposite, and the fruit is un- appendaged. Our plant must thus be classed with Pedalineae rather than here. The affinity between Myoporineae and Pedalineae I believe may turn out to be a nearer one than that indicated in the Genera Plantarum — indeed Lindley (Vegetable Kingdom) places them very close together. I shall revert to this matter subsequently. In view of the heteromorphous nature of Pedalineae, as it at present stands, and in view of the possibility of its being divided up in the future and its genera relegated to other Orders, it may be well to see to what genus, or group of genera, now included in Pedalineae, our plant seems most nearly allied 1. 1 Since the above was written the concluding part of vol. ix. of Baillon’s ‘ Histoire des Plantes ’ has appeared, containing Scrophulariaceae. Baillon makes Pedalineae (with the exception of the Martyneae, which will doubtless be treated io6 Oliver . — On the Structure , Development , An examination of the chief genera 1 soon showed me that those forms with bilocular ovary and axile placentation, in which the loculi do not become subdivided by the development of false septa stretching across, must be regarded as typical of the Order — as in Bentham and Hooker’s group Pedalieae. Others with ovaries unilocular and plurilocular to be regarded respectively as distinct forms with different origin, and as forms derived from such as have the typical bilocular arrange- ment, as will appear in the sequel. In Pedalium and Pterodiscus the ovary is bilocular, with two pendulous ovules in each loculus attached to the septum right and left of the median line as in Trapella . In Harpago- phytum, which is placed in the same group, we find the same characters, combined with numerous ovules. Our plant I believe comes nearest to Pedalium , differing in its aquatic habit and semi-inferior ovary. If this surmise be correct, Trapella must have diverged early — whilst yet its ovary was superior and both loculi were fully developed. This state of things has persisted in Pedalium , but in Trapella , for reasons to be considered hereafter, the ovary has become adherent and the anterior loculus rudimentary. The tribe Pretreeae have also probably diverged from the same centre, and Pretrea shows a strong resemblance to under Gesneraceae) a tribe of Scrophulariaceae — Sesameae, under which the genera are given without any further subdivision of the tribe. The only reference to Trapella is in a foot-note, where it is spoken of as a genus of doubtful affinity. In this place, with the results of an investigation of complete material before me, I try to show its close relationship to Pedalium. Baillon had only the incomplete account (Hook. Ic. PI. 1595), made from the first specimens which arrived, to go by. 1 For convenience, the arrangement of the genera adopted by Bentham and Hooker in the Genera Plantarum is given here. Tribe I. — Martynieae. 1. Martynia. 2. Craniolaria. Tribe II. — Pedalieae. 3. Pedalium. 4. Pterodiscus. 5. Harpagophytum. Tribe III. — Sesameae. 6. Rogeria. 7. Sesamothamnus. 8. Sesamum. 9. Ceratotheca. Tribe IV.— -Pretreeae. 10. Pretrea. 1 1 . Linariopsis. 12. Josephinia. and Affinities of Trapella . 107 Pedalium on the one side, and Trapella on the other ; this is seen especially in the form of the leaves and in the general habit ; it must however be remembered that Pretrea is adapted to an arid climate. The greatest difference is shown by the fruit, which is primarily bilocular with erect basal ovules ; partitions are developed as outgrowths from the median wall, which, becoming forked before meeting the dorsal and ventral walls of the fruit, divide each loculus into three compartments. The compartments lying right and left respectively are fertile, but the median compartment of each loculus is empty. The genera included in the tribe of the Sesameae are to be derived from the Pedalieae through the genus Harpagophytum . Baillon 1 has pointed out that in H Grandidieri dorsal and ventral ingrowths arise, which do not reach the placenta at any stage. This I can confirm for the species in question, and find that Decaisne 2 figured it for H. Zeyheri . In the recently created genus, Holubia , Oliv.3, which is placed in the tribe Pedalieae , it seems that there is also a tendency to dorsal and ventral ingrowths of the ovary wall ; these, however, do not reach the placenta. Doubtless Holubia is nearly allied to Harpagophytum , though its fruit is as yet unknown. It may be a link between Pedalium and Harpagophytum . In this way the completely divided loculi of Sesamum and Roger ia are foreshadowed, as indicated by Baillon (loc. cit). It is only necessary to conceive the false septa of Harpagophytum fusing completely with the axile placenta to give us the four locelli, each bearing numerous ovules along its inner angle, of Sesamum and its allies. In Rogeria , it should be mentioned, the two anterior compartments are much larger than the posterior, the latter containing only a few, sometimes no seeds. 1 H. Baillon, Notes sur les Pedalinees in Bulletin mensuel de la Soc. Linn, de Paris, No. 84 (1887), p. 665. 2 Decaisne, Revue du groupe des Pedalinees, pi. ii. fig. 6, in Annales d. Sc. Nat. Bot. 5 ser. T. iii. 3 D. Oliver, in Hook. Ic. PI. tab. 1475. io8 Oliver . — On the Structure , Development , The genera Martynia and Craniolaria deviate entirely from the type of Pedalineae, from which all the others can be derived. In them placentation is parietal ; and, as Baillon has pointed out, they may reasonably be removed from Pedalineae to be placed perhaps with Gesneraceae. Such a severance from Pedalineae is strengthened when we consider that these two genera alone are American — all other Pedalineae being Old-World. As above stated, Gesneraceae are, with the exception of the Cyrtandreae, which belong to both, also New- World. Passing on to Trapella itself. In it we find a genuinely axile placenta, and no trace of any tendency to develop false partitions. As in Rogeria , one loculus has become much reduced ; in Rogeria it is the posterior, in Trapella the anterior. This is to be regarded only as an instance of abortion of one ovary-cell arising independently in the same Natural Family, not as indicating a very close affinity between Trapella and Rogeria. Trapella , in its pendulous ovules and primarily bilocular ovary, approaches Pedalium. Even in its rudimentary loculus we find in Trapella what may very well be regarded as a rudimentary ovule (p. 82). The essential points of distinction depend perhaps upon its ovary being semi-inferior, for correlated with this, it may be, are all the peculiarities at issue. It is an important thing to notice that Pedalium is not limited to S. Africa, as are so many of the other genera. It is a native also of Eastern India, and this brings it into relation with Trapella , a native of Central China (Ichang) and Japan. Trapella , I believe, has originated from the Pedalium stock, and adapting itself to an aquatic mode of life, has become profoundly modified. The tendency of the ripening seed (only one of the two ovules ever develops into a seed) to elongate downwards may perhaps have been an important factor in the initiation of great floral changes. The ancestral superior ovary, it may be supposed, has become invaginated into the receptacle, and its extension, in a downward direction, very greatly increased to accommodate the enlarging seed. and Affinities of Trapella. 109 Comparing the ovary in the young bud (Fig. 17) and in the mature flower (Fig. 15), it is unquestionable that that part which is inferior (i. e. below the insertion of the calyx) constitutes a much larger proportion of the whole ovary in the flower than in the bud ; and this difference is more marked in the fruit. The elongation of the fertilized ovule would appear to be extremely rapid (see p. 89), and due, to a great extent, to the active growth of the lower apical tissue of the ovule. It being, for some reason, advantageous for this stage (i. e. the elongation of the ovule and development of the endosperm) to be rapidly passed through, it is not surprising to find developed a special organ, by means of which ultimately the embryo is enabled to make use of the food contained in the lower ovular tissue. Hence we find (1) the absorptive organ, in this case formed from the modified apical cap-cell, at an early period filled with transitory starch-grains ; (2) the endo- sperm growing at the expense of the surrounding tissue, from which nourishment is absorbed, partly direct and partly by the special absorptive organ in question ; (3) the embryo growing at the expense of the endosperm. Finally, the fact of the prominent spines being in Trapella borne by the invaginated part of the fruit, whilst in Pedalium they arise from a superior fruit, is obviously correlated with the grand modifications undergone in the floral relations. The possession still in the ripe seed of a thin layer of endo- sperm points towards, rather than away from, the Pedalinaceous affinity. The Order is usually given as ‘ exalbuminous,5 and Trapella itself even was at first described as such ; for, from the reduction of the integument to a single layer of flattened cells, it was impossible then without embryological evidence to say that the described testa was not such in reality. But not only is the seed of Trapella provided with several layers of endosperm, but in Pedalium 1 also a like state of things exists. Indeed were investigation pushed further in the same direction, 1 Baillon in the new part of his Histoire des Plantes (vol. ix. p. 444) describes the endosperm in this genus — ‘ albumine membraniformi .’ no Oliver. — On the Structure , Development , other genera would probably be found not really entirely ‘ exalbuminous ’ 1. Hence, then, although at first sight the gap between Trapella and Pedalium appears a wide one, still when we consider that Trapella has entirely changed its habit of life and lived under fresh conditions, it is not difficult to understand that the relationship may be a close one, though the differences be considerable. The alternatives to placing Trapella in Pedalineae would be to place it in Myoporineae, or to make it the type of a new Natural Order. Such a course as that of founding a new Natural Order would be, in the present state of bilabiate Monopetalae, ill-advised 2. Trapella must thus rest in Pedalineae, forming the only genus in a new tribe, Trapelleae. Following the ‘ Genera Plantarum’ classification, this will make five tribes in all. (See footnote, supra, p. 10 61) Though coming in touch with Myoporineae in the form and arrangement of the seeds, it is separated therefrom by its eminently Pedalinaceous fruit and opposite leaves. None the less Trapella forms a connecting link between the two, some- what artificially separated, cohorts of the Genera Plantarum, namely the Personales and the Lamiales ; Pedalineae being placed with the former, Myoporineae with the latter. In conclusion, I wish to express my indebtedness to my father, at whose suggestion this work* was undertaken, and to Mr. Thiselton Dyer, for his warm interest, and for the many facilities which he has afforded me. Miss Matilda Smith has kindly drawn for me figures 1-7 on Plate V. 1 This I find to be the case in Plerodzscus, Rogeria and Linariopsis , in addition to Pedalium . 2 The arguments against investing an aberrant monotypic genus with the dignity of a separate Natural Order have been very succinctly stated by Sir Joseph Hooker, in his paper on Hydrothrix , a new genus of Pontederiaceae, in this Journal, vol. i. pp. 91-2. Jodrell Laboratory, Kew, March , 1888. and Affinities of Trapella . hi EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATES V, VI, VII, VIII, and IX Illustrating Mr. F. W. Oliver’s Paper on the Structure, Development, and Affinities of Trapella, Oliv ., a new Genus of Pedalineae. Fig. i. General view of the plant, showing both floating and submerged parts. In several of the leaf-axils are fully developed fruits, and one flower (to the right) from which the corolla has fallen away. To the left is a submerged axillary shoot, bearing a young cleistogamic fruit. Nat. size. Fig. 2. Shows two nodes of a submerged stem, with adventitious roots arising from them. To the right are two roots arising from the internode. Nat. size. Figs. 3 and 4. Side and front views of a flower, a.p., anterior petal ; l.p., lateral petals; p.p., posterior petals. 2/1. Fig. 5. The corolla laid open, a.p., etc., as in Figs. 3 and 4; sd., staminodes; sm., stamens. 2/1. Fig. 6 a and b. Front and back views of a stamen. A-B , plane of section given in Fig. 23. 5/1. Fig. 7 a and b. Front and back views of a staminode. 5/1. Fig. 8. Front view of calyx, style and young spines after falling away of corolla. 2/1. Fig. 9. The stigma from posterior face. 5/1. Figs. 10 and 11. Front and back views, respectively, of ovary, whilst corolla is still in situ, showing relations of calyx-lobes to the young ovarian spines, a. s ., anterior spine ; l.s., lateral spines ; p. s., posterior spines. 3/1. Figs. 12, 13, and 14. Young, medium, and adult fruits respectively. The calyx- lobes have closed over the ovary, a. s.} anterior spine ; /. s., lateral spines ; p. ss., posterior spines. Slightly enlarged. Fig. 15. Section of a flower, showing insertion of calyx-lobes, corolla, ovules, etc. a.s., rudiment of anterior spine ; cal., calyx-limb ; cor., corolla; loc., functional loculus of ovary ; ov. x, upper sessile ovule ; ov. 2, lower stalked ovule ; red. L, rudimentary loculus ; si., style. 2/1. Fig. 16. Longitudinal section of a young bud, made in the antero-posterior plane. The insertion of the upper ovule only is given, that of the lower not being in the plane of section. The calyx is invested outside with a dense covering of quadrifid glands. The vascular bundles are shaded, cal., calyx; cor., corolla ; loc., the fully-developed loculus ; ov. x, the upper ovule : red. /., the rudimentary loculus. 25/1. Fig. 17. Longitudinal section of a bud of same age as Fig. 16, but made at right angles to the antero-posterior plane, so as to show the insertion of the stamens. The section passes through the fully-developed loculus only. p. m. c., pollen mother-cells; tap., tapetal layer: other references as in Fig. 16. 25/1. Fig. 18. Upper part of ovary, with right side removed, to show the insertion of the two ovules, fun., fnnicle of lower ovule ; ov.1, upper sessile ovule ; ov?, lower stalked ovule ; r., cellular emergence, possibly representing a rudimentary ovule ; -red. 1. reduced loculus. 45/1. 1 12 Oliver .■ — On the Structure, Development \ Fig. 19. Longitudinal section, slightly to right of antero-posterior median plane, showing insertion of upper ovule, ov? e . s., embryo-sac, with two cap-cells below it; m., mycropyle. 45/1. Fig. 20. Similar section, slightly to left of median plane, showing insertion of lower stalked ovule, ov? 45/1. Fig. 21. Longitudinal'section of a cleistogamic flower, with stigma sessile on the ovary, a. /., anterior lobe of stigma ; p. /., posterior lobe, which is reduced. Note that the reduced stigmatic lobe corresponds to fully-developed loculus of ovary and conversely. 45/1. Fig. 22. Antero-posterior section of stigma, and upper part of style, a. I ., anterior lobe ; p. posterior lobe ; v. b., vascular bundles. Fig. 23. Transverse section (A-B of 6 b) of anther after dehiscence, con., con- nective; f /., fibrous layer. 70/1. Fig. 24. Very young upper ovule, ov?, showing the nucellus and origin of thick integument. In the nucellus is the embryo-sac mother-cell, and one cell (c) lying below it, which has just been cut off from its lower end. ct., integument ; e.s.m.c., embryo-sac mother-cell. 480/1. Fig. 25. Embryo-sac, with three equal cap-cells (r1, c 2, c3), lying below it. Section taken from a flower not yet opened. 400/1. Figs. 26 and 27. Two sections of upper ovule, showing the embryo-sac, e. s., and three cap-cells (c1, c2, c3), below it, together with the surrounding tissue of the ovule. In 26 the uppermost cap-cell, c\ is becoming obliterated; in 27 the lowermost, c 3, is much larger than either c1 or c 2. In 27 notice also the pointed summit of the embryo-sac, where it abuts upon the micropyle, m. 450/1. Fig. 28. Embryo-sac at time of fertilization. The lowermost cap-cell is now much larger than c 1 or c 2. In the micropyle is seen a pollen-tube,/.^. ant., antipodals ; c1, c 2, c3, cap-cells ; e., egg-cell ; e. s., embryo-sac ; n. e. s., definitive nucleus of embryo-sac; p.t., pollen-tube; syn., synergidae. 450/1. Fig. 29. Embryo-sac, e. s., and cap-cells, c1, c2, c3, from the lower ovule at a slightly later period than that in 28. Notice especially that the lowermost cap-cell, c3, has elongated considerably, c1 and c2 remaining quite small. Only one nucleus was observed in the embryo-sac in this preparation, the others very probably being in another section, or fallen away. The figure is given, however, to show the elongated cap-cell, c3. 400/1. Fig. 30. Shows the ovule and embryo-sac soon after fertilization, The terminal cap-cell, c3, has become divided longitudinally, and now forms a large appendage to the embryo-sac. The egg-cell has developed into a suspensor terminated by an undivided embryo-cell. Large endosperm cells have already arisen within the embryo-sac. The ovule has elongated downwards considerably, c3 , the divided and much enlarged terminal cap-cell ; emb., embryo ; end., endosperm ; m., micro- pyle; sp., suspensor; syn., synergidae; a. s., ant. spine. 150/1. Figs. 31 and 32. Somewhat later stages than that given in 30; references as before. Fig. 31, 30/1 ; Fig. 32, 22/1. Fig. 33. Enlarged view of section of appendage, c 3, in Fig. 32. The base of the embryo-sac with endosperm, end., is seen, with the probable remains of the intermediate cap-cells, cl and c2, between it and c3. The nuclei are large and and Affinities of Trapella . 113 granular. In the figure the upper part of the appendage only is given ; its pointed end is continued some distance down. 255/1. Fig. 34. A somewhat shorter appendage than that in Fig. 33. The section is perpendicular to that in Fig. 33, and a proliferation of endosperm cells has grown over its proximal part. Fig. 34 a. Shows the nucleus of one of these cells beginning to fragment. 250/1. Fig. 35. Longitudinal section of mature seed in situ. Section passes through antero-posterior plane. The embryo now occupies the greater part of the embryo- sac. It is surrounded by a thin layer of endosperm, end. Only one cotyledon, cot., is seen, since the cotyledons lie right and left of the antero-posterior plane. The appendage, c3, is seen at the base of the seed, attached to the embryo-sac ; rad., radicle ; cal., calyx ; a. s., anterior spine ; si., style. 10/1. Fig* 35 ci. Shows the embryo seen in section, at right angles to that in Fig. 35. The extent of the cotyledons is seen. 10/1. Fig. 36. Longitudinal section of the upper part of a ripening 'seed, passing through the antero-posterior plane. The embryo, emb., and suspensor, sp., are seen in situ , surrounded by endosperm, end. The upper part of the embryo-sac is dilated, and contains a vacuolated protoplasm with conspicuous nuclei. This vacuo- lated mass, syn., represents the altered synergidae. The upper endosperm cells, l. d., are arranged in more or less horizontal strata ; these becoming lignified later form the lignified diaphragm referred to on p. 93. a.sp., point of attachment of suspensor to embryo-sac wall; emb., embryo; end., endosperm ; int., integument (and nucellar tissue) of ovule ; /. d., lignified diaphragm ; m., micropyle ; pc ., peri- carp ; sp., suspensor; v. b., vascular bundle. 110/1, Fig. 37. Longitudinal section of top of adult seed, similar to Fig- 36. The endosperm and enlarged synergidae have encroached still more upon the integu- ment, which is reduced to a single layer of cells throughout the greater part of the seed. The synergidal region has a curious mottled effect ; the upper part of the suspensor is seen running obliquely downwards across it. The embryonic root is seen just below the lignified diaphragm, /. d. e., epidermis of root ; d.c., dermato- calyptrogenic layer ; pb., periblem ; pi., plerome ; other references as in Fig. 36. 100/1. Fig. 38. Enlarged view of the region in the neighbourhood of A in Fig. 37. The curious mottling of the synergidal region is shown, and the disintegrated looking and granular nucleus (».), in a special area of its own, n. a. The lignified diaphragm is drawn in dark, l. d. 300/1. Fig. 39. Longitudinal section of the supposed rudimentary ovule, r., which projects into the reduced loculus, red. 1. 135/1. Figs. 40, 41, 42, 43, 44, and 45 are transverse sections of a flower at different heights indicated by the numbers 40-45 in Fig. 15. Fig. 40 is taken half- way down the ovary; Fig. 41, at the insertion of the emergences; Fig. 42, just above the insertion of the calyx (the corolla has fallen away, and is not represented) ; Fig. 43, at the insertion of the lower ovule, ov2 ; Fig. 44, at the insertion of the upper ovule, ov} ; Fig. 45 is a transverse section of the style. The vascular bundles are coloured : — green to the calyx-lobes ; red to the corolline-lobes ; brown to the emergences (these originate from the corolline bundles, red just below the insertion of the emergences) ; yellow to the stamens and staminodes (the position marked x in Figs. 40 and 41 is that which would be occupied by a bundle to I 1 14 Oliver . — On the S true hire, Development , aborted posterior stamen if it were present); blue to the carpels, loc., fully- developed posterior loculus ; red. /., reduced anterior loculus ; r., rudimentary ovule in the reduced loculus {cf. Fig. 43). Fig. 46. Outline of embryo and suspensor from a young seed, slightly older than that given in Fig. 36. cot., cotyledons ; sp., suspensor. Fig. 47. Median longitudinal section through the apex of radicle, of about same age as that in Fig. 46. e., epidermis; d. c., dermato-calyptrogenic layer; pb ., periblem ; pi ., plerome ; sp., suspensor. Fig. 48. The ripe seed in situ, ap., pocket-like outgrowth of testa, in which is inserted the appendage, c3 ; syn. tub., synergidal tubercle. The reduced loculus is represented by a dotted line. Nat. size. Fig. 49. Transverse section of a floating stem, cor., cortex ; ens., endodermis ; ep ., epidermis; i., intercellular spaces; ph., phloem ; v., vessels. 70/1. Fig. 50. Transverse section of submerged part of stem, showing larger inter- cellular spaces. References as in Fig. 49. 70/1. Fig. 51. Transverse section of the axial-cylinder of the stem, ens., endodermis; i. s., intercellular spaces in the ‘ pith,’ due to breaking down of vessels ; ph., phloem ; s. t., sieve-tubes ; v., vessels of xylem. 120/1. Fig. 52. Transverse section of peripheral part of cortex from a node, showing the thick-walled cortical-cells, with intercellular spaces (i. s.) between, c. b., meri- stem formed from sub-epidermal layer ; ep., epidermis ; gl., quadrifid gland. 240/1. Fig- 53- Transverse section of an adventitious root, showing the large radially- arranged intercellular spaces. Several of the radial rows of cortical cells have collapsed, and are represented merely as lines. References as in Fig. 49. 70/1- Fig. 54. Transverse section of the axial cylinder of an adventitious root ; it is essentially tetrarch. ens., endodermis ; ph., phloem ; vv., vessels of xylem. 240/1. Fig. 55. Longitudinal section of a sieve-tube from the stem, c c., companion cell; s. k , schlauch-kopf ; s.p., sieve-plate. Much enlarged. Fig. 56. Similar section of one of the outer obliterated sieve-tubes, c. p., callus- plate. Fig. 57. Diagrammatic transverse section at a node, showing the entrance of leaf-bundles. A and B, groups of anastomosing vessels ; adv. rt ., adventitious roots ; /. tr., united bundle of leaf traversing the cortex; pet., petiole. Fig. 58. Vertical section through the edge of a floating leaf to show a water- gland. e ., epithem ; v. b. e., ending of vascular-bundle in the gland ; w.p., water- pore. Fig. 59. The water-pore, w.p., seen from above. Fig. 60. Epidermis of upper, side of floating leaf, showing stomata, st ., and one eight-celled gland, gl. The dotted lines below gl. indicate the walls of the epidermal cells seen through. Fig. 60 a. Epidermis of lower side, with four-celled glands, gl. , and the pedicels of glands which have fallen away, gl 1. Fig. 61. Eight-celled gland from floating leaf, drawn to larger scale. Fig. 62. A form of stomate occasionally met with at the edge of the leaf, in the immediate neighbourhood of a water-gland. Fig. 63 a. Outline of submerged leaf. Nat. size. drutaZs of Botaszy M. Smith el F.W. Oliver del. OLIVER.- ON TRAPELLA. Vol.II,PL V. University Press, Oxford. dnruxZs of Botany Voh. 11, PI. V OLIVER.- ON TRAPELLA. Vo L /l PL VP dnsials of Botany Fig. I4-. Fig. ZO. F. W. Oliver del. OLIVER.- ON TRAPELLA. -VoLIlPL V/. University Press, OxfoTd. in k ms ' «»§« im&m F. W. Oliver del. OLIVER.- ON TRAPELLA. Vo I/. II, PI. VII. ^tituiZg oPB o6as>y VoUI,Pl.VII University Press, Oxford. F.W. Oliver del. OLIVER.- ON TRAPELLA || | WMm m JtmuxZs ofjfotasiy W*'"i p Jl XXKJfS; . %,■ '/F M % \ redd. cor. syn. iwb. Fiy.U-7. F.W. Oliver del, OLIVER.- ON TRAPELLA. Vo LI/, PI. V//f. University Press, Oxford. dnnafs of ffo£asiy VoLfPL V///. F. V/. Oliver del. University Press, Oxford. OLIVER.- ON TRAPELLA. 'JnruxZs of Botajjg Fig. 59. Fig. 5J. Fig. 60. F.W. Oliver del. OLIVER.- ON TRAPELLA. Vo l/. II PL. H. University Press, Oxford. jfnrutls of Botany VoUlPLff. Fig. 53. F.W. Oliver del. University Press, Oxford. OLIVER.- ON TRAPELLA. and Affinities of Tr a fella. 115 Fig. 63 b. Similar outline of leaf, intermediate in form between a submerged and floating leaf. Nat. size. Fig. 63 c. Two teeth from a submerged leaf seen under a low magnifying power, so as to show the course of the vascular bundles as they run to the water- glands, w. g. Fig. 64. Epidermis of submerged leaf, showing four-celled glands, ep ., epi- . dermal cells; /., pedicel of gland (dotted outline). Fig. 65. Vertical section of same gland, i. s., intercellular-space ; p ., pedicel of gland. Fig. 66 a and b. Pretrea ; four-celled gland from leaf, seen from above, and in section, for comparison with Figs. 64 and 65. APPENDIX. (1) Since this paper has been in proof, Dr. Vines has kindly called my attention to the similarity presented by the sucker or appendage described above and the cotyloid cell of Avicennia ( vide M. Treub, in Annales du Jardin Botanique de Buitenzorg, vol. iii, 1883, p. 79). The cotyloid cell resembles the ‘appendage’ of Trapella in being a ‘feeder,’ and also in its origin — in that it originates outside the embryo-sac. Whether the cotyloid cell be a cap-cell or not remains to be shown. The cotyloid cell is seen, after the commencement of the development of endosperm, lying beside the embryo-sac (loc. cit. PI. XIV, Fig. 1 8), to which it may be a sister cell. This remains to be shown. (2) In one of his letters, Dr. Henry mentions that in the Chinese illustrated Botany ‘ Chi Wu Ming,’ vol. xvii, folio 43, an aquatic plant somewhat resembling Trapella is figured. This plant is known as ‘Chi-Mi’ in the province of Chi-li, and ‘ Ch’a ling’ (i.e. Tea Trapa) in the province of Honan. The description is too incomplete for any decision as to its affinity to be made, and the figure (of which Dr. Henry encloses a tracing) shows a plant with habit somewhat re- calling Trapella , but with leaves alternate, and pseudopodial branching. NOTES. ON THE SYSTEMATIC POSITION OP ISOETES, L.— The systematic position of this genus has been the subject of much speculation on the part of botanists. By some it has been placed among the Phanerogams1, by others among the Mosses2, and by the majority among the Vascular Cryptogams, the last being un- doubtedly its true position. There has also been considerable difference of opinion as to its place among the Vascular Cryptogams. The earlier botanists all associate Isoetes with Pilularia and Marsilea. Thus Linnaeus3 associates these genera as a group of the Filices having * fructificationes radicates! and Gleditsch4 assigns to Isoetes a similar position. The affinity of Isoetes with Pilularia , Marsilea , Salvinia, and Azolla, is affirmed more definitely by Willdenow5, who associates them in the group Hydropterides ; and by Batsch6, who unites these genera in the group Rhizocarpae, as does also Bischoff 7. Bartling8 takes the same view, classifying the Rhizocarpae into the three orders, Salviniaceae, Marsiliaceae, and Isoeteae. On the other hand, De Candolle9 removes Isoetes from the Rhizo- carpeae, the group being now termed Rhizospermae, and incorporates it with the Lycopodiaceae, on the following grounds : * Ce genre semble se rapprocher, par son port, des rhizospermes, mais il touche rdellement aux lycopodes; i° par ses fructifications axillaires, et non 1 Reichenbach (Conspectus, 1828) places Isoetes together with Potamogetoneae and Aroideae in a group (which he terms Limnobiae. Adanson (Fam. des Plantes, 1763) makes it a genus of Aroideae. 2 Dillenius (Hist. Muse. 1741) places Isoetes , together with Pilularia and Subularia in the Musci, under the name Calamaria. B. Jussieu (Ht. Trian. 1759) also places it among the Mosses. 3 Linnaeus, Systema Vegetabilium, 1751. 4 Gleditsch, Syst. Plant. 1764. 5 Willdenow, Bern. Farrenkrauter, 1802; Species Plantarum, t. v, 1810. 6 Batsch, Tab. affinitatum Regni Vegetabilis, 1802. 7 Bischoff, Die Kryptogamischen Gewaechse, 1828. 8 Bartling, Ordines Naturales Plantarum, 1 830. 9 Lamarck et A. P. de Candolle, Flore Franjaise, t. ii, 1815 (Lycopodiaceae, fam. Monocotyledonum cryptogamarum). Notes . 1 18 pas proprement radicales ; 2° par l’existence des deux genres de coques qu’on trouve dans plusieurs lycopodes, savoir, les coques a poussiere et les coques qui portent des globules chagrinds et munis de trois cotes rayonnantes a leur base.’ In this he is followed by Brongniart1. Endlicher2, recognising the affinity between Isoetes and the Lycopodiaceae, does not, however, unite them, but founds the class Selagines which includes the two orders Lycopodiaceae and Isoeteae. The attitude of Lindley on this point is curious. In his Natural System of Botany (Ed. 2, 1836) he follows De Candolle in including Isoetes in the Lycopodiaceae, founding at the same time the cohort Lycopodales, consisting of the orders Lycopodiaceae, Marsiliaceae, and Salviniaceae ; whereas in his later works (Vege- table Kingdom, Ed. 2, 1846, Ed. 3, 1853), he removes Isoetes from the Lycopodiaceae and places it, with Marsilia, Pilularia , Salvima , and Azolla, in an order Marsiliaceae. Payer3 retains Isoetes in the Lycopodiaceae, uniting it with Psilotum and Tmesipteris in the group Psiloteae. Berkeley4 says with regard to it, ‘ on the whole, therefore, notwithstanding the difference in tissue, it should seem that it is a true Lycopod.’ The next important step in the classification of the Vascular Cryptogams was made by Sachs. Recognising the importance of distinguishing the homosporous (or isosporous) from the heterosporous forms, and at the same time overestimating it, in the three earlier editions of his Lehrbuch, he divides the Vascular Cryptogams into two groups, the isosporous, containing Filices, Equisetaceae, Ophio- glosseae, and the heterosporous, containing the Rhizocarpae and the Lycopodiaceae, pointing out at the same time that, among the Lycopodiaceae, heterospory only occurs in the Selaginelleae and Isoeteae. The fourth edition of the Lehrbuch5 (1874) shows a marked advance. The classification here adopted brings to light the appreciation of the fact that heterospory has arisen within the limits of the several groups, each group (ex. Equisetaceae) therefore including both heterosporous and homosporous forms; the Rhizo- carpae are recognised as the heterosporous forms of the Fern-alliance, 1 Ad. Brongniart, in Diet. Classique d’Hist. Nat. t. ix, 1826. 2 Endlicher, Genera Plantarum, 1836-40. 3 Payer, Botanique Cryptogamique, 1850. 4 Berkeley, Introduction to Cryptogamic Botany, 1857. 5 English edition, Oxford, 1882. Notes. 119 and the Selaginelleae and Isoeteae, united into the group Ligulatae, as the heterosporous forms of the Lycopodium-alliance. It is as follows : — Class I, Equisetaceae. „ II, Filicinae. Order 1. Stipulatae (inch Ophioglosseae, Marattiaceae, Osmundaceae ?, Schizae- aceae ?). „ 2. Filices. „ 3. Rhizocarpae. „ III, Dichotomae. Order 1. Lycopodiaceae (Lycopodieae, Psiloteae, Phylloglosseae). „ 2. Ligulatae (Selaginelleae, Isoe- teae). In the edition of the systematic portion of the Lehrbuch by Goebel1, the classification is in the main adhered to, though with some modifications. Thus, the class Equisetaceae is reconstituted as Equisetinae, certain heterosporous fossil forms probably belonging to this group being included. The orders of the Filicinae are arranged in two groups in accordance with the results of Goebel’s researches on the development of the sporangia: the majority of the Ferns being grouped with the Rhizocarpae (now termed Hy- dropterideae) as Leptosporangiate Filicinae, the remainder (Ophio- glosseae, Marattiaceae) constituting the Eusporangiate Filicinae. Sachs’ class Dichotomae is re-named Lycopodinae2, as Sachs’ name is misleading. There are three orders of Lycopodinae : Lycopodiaceae (. Lycopodium , Phjylloglossum), Psilotaceae ( Psilotum , Tmesipteris ), Ligu- latae (Selaginelleae, Isoeteae). The proposal is made to distinguish homosporous and heterosporous forms in the order Lycopodiaceae, the heterosporous forms being represented by the fossil genus Lepidodendron , but the value of this is questionable. Selaginella 1 Goebel, Grundziige der Systematik, 1882; Outlines of Classification and Special Morphology, Oxford, 1887. 2 It should be borne in mind that the term Lycopodinae had been previously used in a different sense by Link (Enumeratio, 1822) as the equivalent of Lycopo- diaceae of De Candolle. The order Lycopodineae was founded by Swartz (Syn. Fil. 1806) to include the genera Lycopodium , Tmesipteris , and Psilotum , and this term has since been used in many different senses by various writers. 1 20 JV ote$> appears to be the real heterosporous form corresponding to Lyco- podium , and probably the fossil heterosporous Lycopodinous forms belong really to the Selaginelleae. Although this position of Isoe'tes has met with general acceptance, yet it is a question whether it really corresponds to its true affinities. Goebel himself says1, £ The groups which have been brought together under the name of Ligulatae have scarcely anything in common but the presence of a ligule, and it would be better perhaps to make separate divisions of them/ But if there is little in common between the Isoeteae and the Selaginelleae, there must be still less in common between Isoe'tes and the Lycopodiaceae. The question at issue is, therefore, not merely whether the Selaginelleae and the Isoeteae should be separated, but whether Isoe'tes really belongs to the Lycopodinae at all. This raises the further question; if Isoe'tes be removed from the Lycopodinae, with what group of Vascular Cryptogams shall it be associated? It is the object of the present note to endeavour to answer these questions. Taking first the question of the affinity of Isoe'tes with the Lyco- podinae, it becomes at once apparent that there are many important differences between them. The general characteristic of the sporo- phyte of the Lycopodinae is that the stem is slender and much branched, the leaves being small and numerous ; in Isoe'tes, on the contrary, the stem is short, thick, and unbranched, and the leaves are relatively large. It is true that in habit Phylloglossum more nearly resembles Isoe'tes than it does the other Lycopodinae; but even here2 there is a branching of the stem, at least in the sporangiferous forms, in connexion with the formation of the tubers. Again, the sporangia of the typical Lycopodinae are borne on sporophylls which are confined to special branches ; and in the majority the sporophylls differ from the foliage-leaves and are aggregated together into cones on special shoots : in Isoe'tes all the foliage-leaves are sporangiferous. Further, so far as the embryogeny of the sporophyte is known in the Lycopodinae, that is, in the case of Lycopodium and Selaginella, there is a suspensor but no primary root ; whereas in Isoe'tes there is a primary root but no suspensor. As regards the gametophyte, the mode of germination of the microspores is much the same in Isoe'tes 3 Outlines, p. 196. 2 Bower, On the development and morphology of Phylloglossum Drummondii , Phil. Trans. II, 1885. Notes. I 2 I and in Selaginella, but there is the well-known difference in the germination of the macrospores. These differences between Isoetes and the recognised members of the Lycopodinae are surely sufficiently striking to raise a doubt as to the propriety of continuing to include them all in one group, and thus the question is raised as to what other position can, with any probability, be assigned to Isoetes. In its general habit, and in the absence of sporangiferous cones and specially differentiated sporophylls, Isoetes resembles the Filices, as also in the more general features of its embryogeny. This re- lationship is emphasised in a remarkable manner if, as Sadebeck suggests1, the velum of Isoetes be truly homologous with the indusium present in many Filices and in the Salviniaceae. It must be admitted, however, that both the male and female gametophytes of Isoetes resemble rather those of Selaginella than those of the Hydropterideae. The general tendency of these remarks would seem to be towards a reunion of Isoetes with the Rhizocarpae ; but in view of Goebel's researches on the development of its sporangium this cannot be done. Isoetes is distinctly eusporangiate, whereas the Rhizocarpae are as distinctly leptosporangiate. If Isoetes is to be included in the Filicinae, it must be connected with the eusporangiate forms of that group. This is, in fact, the answer to the question as to the systematic position of Isoetes , if removed from the Lycopodinae : it is a heterosporous form, the only one hitherto recognised as such, of the Eusporangiate Filicinae. It certainly resembles the Ophio- glosseae and the Marattiaceae in its general habit; in Isoetes as also in these forms the stem is remarkable for its extremely small longitudinal growth, for the consequent absence of internodes and of branching, for the entire concealment of its surface by the insertions of the leaves, and for the formation of roots in acropetal succession close behind its apex. There is a more special point of resemblance, though it may amount to no more than an analogy, between the imperfectly multilocular sporangia of Isoetes and the compound sporangium of most of the Marattiaceae. Doubtless, many objections will be raised to this view of the 1 Sadebeck, Die Gefasskryptogamen, in Schenk’s Handbuch der Botanik, I p. 326 k, 1879. 1 2 2 Notes. systematic position of Isoetes , some of which I will now endeavour to meet by anticipation. In the first place, it may be objected that, in the growth in thickness of its stem, Isoetes differs from the Filicinae and indicates a relationship with the extinct Lycopodinae. In reply to this it may be pointed out that secondary growth in thickness of the stem is by no means a peculiarly Lycopodinous character; and further, that some indication of such secondary thickening is to be found in the rhizome of existing Ophioglosseae. Secondly, the absence of a single apical cell in the growing-point of either stem or root may be urged as an objection to the in- corporation of Isoetes with the Filicinae. This is not, however, an objection of any weight; for among the Lycopodinae, on the one hand, the presence of a single apical cell is common in Selaginella, and among the Filicinae, on the other, the presence of a single apical cell is not universal, there being in the roots of the Marattiaceae a group of apical cells. It may be added here that Russow 1 has already drawn at- tention to certain histological resemblances between Isoetes and the Ophioglosseae. Further, the resemblance between the male and female gameto- phytes of Isoetes and Selaginella may be urged as a ground for keeping these genera together, and therefore also for retaining Isoetes among the Lycopodinae. It has been already pointed out that the two genera do differ in this respect, and it may be further suggested that the reduction of the gametophytes of Isoetes , as compared with those of the Hydropterideae, is just what might be expected in higher and lower groups of the same series. In fact, the comparison of the gametophytes of Isoetes and Selaginella rather supports the view that they are forms, not belonging to one group, but occupying cor- responding positions in two different series : that is to say, that Isoetes occupies in the Filicinae the same relative position as Sela- ginella in the Lycopodinae. The presence of a ligule in both Isoetes and Selaginella might also be brought forward as a reason for classing them together; but, when contrasted with the wide difference in the class-characters, the importance of this common feature is but small. Moreover, it 1 Russow, Vergleichende Untersuchungen, Mem. de l’Acad. imp. de St. Petersbourg, ser. 7, t. xix, 1872, p. 192. Notes. 1 23 is easy to imagine that a ligule may have been developed in the Filicinae as it has been in the Lycopodinae, to say nothing of other groups of plants. On summing up the evidence, it appears to be proved that there is quite as much resemblance between Isoetes and the Eusporangiate Filices, as there is between Selaginella and the Lycopodiaceae ; and further, that there is a closer resemblance between Isoetes and the Eusporangiate Filices than there is between Isoetes and the recognised Lycopodinae. At the same time, it must be admitted that there is some affinity between Isoetes and the Lycopodinae. But it has long been recognised that the Eusporangiate Filices are those Filices which have most affinity with the Lycopodinae ; and, in uniting Isoetes with the former group, this affinity merely becomes more marked. In conclusion, I would point out that the proposed change in the systematic position of Isoetes throws an altogether new light on the evolution of the Phanerogams from the Pteridophyta, but I reserve the discussion of this question for a future occasion. S. H. VINES. PRELIMINARY NOTE ON THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE ROOT OF EQUISETUM. — I undertook, as the result of some discussion with, and at the suggestion of, my friends Dr. Vines and Mr. Gardiner, to determine the somewhat doubtful point of the development of the double endodermis of the root of Equisetum. As I have not, at present, time to prepare a full account of my investi- gations I propose to give in this note the main results obtained. * The apical cell of the root gives rise to two kinds of tissue which can at once be distinguished from one another by the sequence of divisions. Of these, one forms an outer layer or cylinder constituting the exomeristem of Russow; the other is enclosed by it forming a central cord of tissue constituting the endomeristem of the same author. The exomeristem is distinguished from first to last by its cells being arranged in radial rows, most distinctly so in the zone of cells immediately surrounding the endomeristem. The endomeristem may be said to be chiefly distinguishable by the fact that its cells are not arranged in radial rows, and are also smaller than the cells of the exomeristem. No one can possibly fail to see at the first glance where the line passes separating the two meristems. This is especially 124 Notes. the case at the later stages, for in the innermost layers of the exomeristem no more radial walls are formed, so that consequently the tangential diameter of these cells becomes very great. In the endomeristem, divisions having taken place freely towards the periphery, the junction of the tissues is made plain by the small-celled endo- meristem abutting directly on the large-celled exomeristem. For some time the layer of exomeristem immediately surrounding the endomeristem remains unchanged, but eventually each cell of this layer divides radially by a tangential wall, thus making the layer double; it is these two layers which eventually form the double endodermis so well known in Equisetum. Roots of E . hyemale , L. were used. The material was hardened with picric acid and de- hydrated with absolute alcohol; it was subsequently imbedded in hard parafin and sections cut with a microtome, the sections being carefully mounted in the order in which they were cut. J. REYNOLDS VAIZEY, Cambridge. POTTTS MONOPHYLLA (Torrey and Fremont).— This is a species which differs from its congeners by its ‘ solitary glaucous terete leaves’ (Sargent). Now, if the leaf were really solitary it would afford an illustration of a terminal leaf, the real existence of which has been denied. It must be remembered., however, that by some botanists the ‘ needles ’ of Pinus have been considered to be axial not foliar. Whether, however, there is any fundamental difference between axial and foliar structures is still to my mind a matter for doubt, but the point need not here be discussed, as for practical purposes, and es- pecially for the purposes of this communication, I assume that the two are really different. As, moreover, the axial nature of the typical Pine needle is now pretty generally discredited it is not necessary here to allude to the matter further, but as Bertrand1 considers that the particular species now under discussion is exceptional, and that its 4 needle ’ is really axial, it is advisable to cite what he says about it. ‘ C’est une sorte de rameau dont le cylindre ligneux s’est ouvert suivant une de ses generatrices, et s’est etaie sur un plan tangent diametralement oppose a cette generatrice.’ Engelmann2 says f it was 1 Annales des Sciences Naturelles, ser. 5, Tom. xx (1874), p. 102. 2 Botany of California, II. (1880), p. 124. Notes . I25 long considered probable that the terete leaf was in reality a connate pair, but the structure shows a single bundle, and therefore a single leaf/ As it happens that the tree in question often does produce some of its leaves in pairs the probability mentioned by Engelmann did not seem remote, and Sir Joseph Hooker1 adopted this view, saying that £ the anomaly in the foliage is due to the cohesion of the two semiterete leaves of each sheath by their adjacent faces, and is far from being a constant character. In the plants at Kew the two leaves are as often free as connate ; and, on making a transverse section of any connate pair, it will be seen that the vascular bundle traversing the centre of the cylinder is, in fact, double, and that the two parts are sometimes separate/ In the hope of reconciling the discrepancies between these state- ments, or of ascertaining which is the more correct, I have recently repeated some observations, which I made first in 1883, both as to the minute anatomy of these leaves and as to their mode of develop- ment. These observations are so readily checked, that it will be easy to confute or to confirm the conclusions at which I have arrived. Alluding in the first place to the anatomy of the single cylindrical leaf, a transverse section through the middle shows that it is really, what it seems to be, a single leaf. The section is circular, the epiderm broken by stomata and consisting of more or less cubical cells, beneath which lies a double layer of thick-walled hypoderm. Close to the hypo- derm and each surrounded by a girdle springing from it are the resin canals, two or three in number. Then comes the leaf-substance of several layers of polygonal cells filled with chlorophyll and with abundant starch grains. The outermost of these cells have sinuous walls, while the innermost are straight-walled and radiate in all directions from the bundle-sheath or endoderm. This latter sheath consists of a circle of ellipsoidal colourless cells filled with starch and surrounding the circular (in section) pericycle. The pericycle con- sists of ordinary colourless parenchymatous tissue, interspersed among which are some relatively very large libriform cells, while in the centre is the vascular bundle proper, in the form of a wide crescentic band, the convexity of which is directed towards the axis, the con- cavity in the opposite direction. The thick-walled xylem occupies the side nearest to the axis, the thin-walled, but relatively more abundant 1 Gard. Chron. 1886, July 31, p. 136. Notes. i 26 phloem being on the lower or outer side, a position indicative of the truly foliar nature of the body in question. On the same shoot with these terete leaves are others arranged in pairs. The transverse section of either of these twin leaves, whether taken in the centre, at the base, or at the apex, shows a nearly semi- circular outline, with the convexity beneath, the concavity above. The pericycle has the same general shape. In all other material points the structure is absolutely the same as in the terete leaves. Sir Joseph Hooker therefore examined a section of a ‘connate pair/ and the vascular bundle he saw was really double — one portion belonging to one leaf, one to the other. My observations as to structure agree with those of Bertrand, as illustrated by him1, and from them it will be seen that (form apart) the structure is in all essentials absolutely the same as in the leaves of other species of Pinus. The figure of the leaf-structure of Pinus Strobus , given on the same plate by Bertrand (fig. 10), shows how closely similar is the leaf-structure in the two species. Anatomy then shows that the leaf-like body is a true leaf, which occurs singly , but occasionally in pairs. There is of course no diffi- culty in understanding the latter condition, the anomaly consists in the single cylindrical leaf to all appearance occupying the apex of a shoot. To clear up this anomaly I investigated the development of the constituent parts of the leaf-bud at various stages of growth, and without going into details which are for this purpose unnecessary, I may say that development supplied the clue which neither outward morphology nor internal anatomy sufficed to give. In point of fact, in the earliest stages examined there were always two foliar tubercles, one of which speedily overpassed the other, so that ultimately all traces of the second leaf were obliterated. The monophyllous sheath of this pine therefore owes its peculiarity to the generally arrested development of one of its two original leaves. MAXWELL T. MASTERS, London. Loc. cit. tab. ix, figs. 5-6. NOTICE OF BOOK. DAS GLEITEE'DE WACHSTHUM BEI DEB GEWEBE- BILDXJHG DEB GEFASSPFLAIfZEH, Von Dr. G. KBABBE. Berlin, 1886. The existing investigations on the development of the tissues of plants have dealt rather with the course of the cell-divisions to which the different tissue-systems owe their origin, than with the peculiarities of growth by means of which the elements assume their permanent form. Of late years there has been a tendency, chiefly owing to the influence of Hofmeister and Sachs, to minimise the importance of the single cell, and to regard its growth as subordinate to, and dependent on, that of the whole organ to which it belongs. This view has undoubtedly received support from the recent researches on the continuity of protoplasm through the walls of cells. The brilliant results obtained in this direction by Gardiner, Russow, and others, seem to afford direct anatomical evidence of the mutual dependence of the constituent cells of a tissue1. A work, therefore, which is entirely devoted to the investigation of those changes in the tissues of plants which are due to the independent growth of their individual cells, claims quite exceptional interest. Such a work is the treatise by Dr. G. Krabbe on sliding growth in the tissue formation of vascular plants. The object of the present paper is to give a critical account of the more important results of Dr. Krabbe’s work on this subject, and to call attention to the conclusions which seem to follow from the facts that he has brought forward. By the term c sliding growth ’ those processes of growth are meant which are accompanied by mutual displacements of certain cells or groups of cells. The fact that changes of this kind occur during the 1 See especially the introductory passage in Gardiner, Continuity of Protoplasm, in Phil. Trans. Royal Soc., Part iii, 1883, p. 817. 128 Notice of Book. development of the tissues of plants has long been known. For example, the so-called ‘ false tissues ’ of most Fungi and some Algae consist of felted masses of interwoven branched filaments arising from a small number of originally distinct hyphae. It is evident that during the growth of such tissues the constituent hyphae must con- stantly have to force their way between their neighbours, and that thus complicated processes of sliding growth are involved. A similar case is found in the development of laticiferous cells. These cells, as is well known, attain an enormous length, and send out branches into every part of the plant, so that the whole complex laticiferous system consists of the innumerable ramifications of a small number of undivided cells. The penetration of these branches into the various tissues of the plant necessitates the continual sliding growth of the laticiferous cells on the adjacent cells. As has often been pointed out, these organs behave quite like the hyphae of a parasitic fungus when making their way through the tissues of the host. Nor has the occurrence of sliding growth in the formation of other kinds of tissue been wholly overlooked. The definition of £ prosen- chyma/ for example, even in the older text-books, contains the statement that the end of the cells £ are insinuated into the spaces between those lying above and below them1/ This implies a change in the relative position of the elements in question. In De Bary’s work on the Comparative Anatomy of the Phanero- gams and Ferns the occurrence of mutual displacements of cells during their development is explicitly mentioned in various cases. Thus, at p. 462 (English edition) the possibility of such displace- ments during the formation of irregular groups of sieve-tubes is recognised; and at p. 470 it is stated that the fibrous elements of the wood £ show a great elongation on transition from the cambial condition to that of mature tissue, in the course of which they insert their tapering ends, which are the principal seat of growth, between each other/ Displacements in the transverse direction, due to the growth of large vessels, are also referred to, p. 470. It would be easy to cite many other passages from the various works on the anatomy of plants, showing that some of the changes comprehended under the term £ sliding growth’ have long been known 1 Henfrey, Elementary Course of Botany, 2nd edition, 1870, p. 501. 129 Notice of Book. to botanists. But, though the existence of phenomena of this kind has been recognised, it will be admitted that Dr. Krabbe is justified in saying that they have never yet been made the subject of accurate study. It is proposed to deal seriatim with the principal points of Dr. Krabbe’s work, leaving to the end the more general conclusions suggested by it. Having defined 4 sliding growth/ the author goes on to speak of the cases in which it is well known to occur, pointing out that the most obvious examples, such as those above described in the growth of fungal hyphae and laticiferous cells, are connected with the rami- fication of cells. He then calls attention to the fact that sliding growth, so far from being limited to cases of this kind, takes place wherever single cells of a tissue grow in such a manner that their original arrangement cannot be maintained. In all such instances there must be independent growth of the several elements of the tissue, resulting in certain definite displacements and changes in their form. These changes are not only remarkable in themselves, but are of interest in relation to the superficial growth of the cell-wall, and also from their influence on the characteristic structure of the various tissues. The author illustrates the importance of his subject by pointing out that cell-divisions by themselves only play a limited part in the differentiation of the tissues of the vascular plants. The most characteristic constituents of the vascular bundle, namely vessels and sieve-tubes as well as tracheides, and bast and libriform fibres, all owe their mature form to processes of sliding growth. It is further maintained that the differences in the structure of successive annual rings and of spring and autumn wood depend on differences in the individual growth of their cells. The striking statement is made that whole tissues may be formed by sliding growth, without any cell-divisions taking place ; the author here refers, not to the familiar case of laticiferous cells, but to the development of the xylem in the secondary bundles of Dracaena and its allies. To this important point we shall have to return. Dr. Krabbe further shows that with the proof of the general occurrence of 4 sliding growth ’ in the higher plants, the distinction between the so-called 4 true ’ and 4 false 9 tissues is obliterated. The above general considerations serve to define the position of the author, and to introduce his detailed work. K i3° Notice of Book . The first part of the subject examined is the sliding growth in the transverse direction, which occurs during the formation of the vessels of the xylem. Attention is chiefly directed to the vessels of the secondary wood of Dicotyledons, as here the regularity of the radial arrangement of the cambial cells and their immediate derivatives renders it comparatively easy to follow the subsequent displacements. In the first instance the growth of the developing vessel in the tangential direction is considered. The author proves that the tangential extension of the cambial zone as a whole, during the development of any one vessel, is so insignificant that it may be left out of consideration. The exact description of the tangential growth of the young vessels would not be intelligible in all its details without reference to the author’s figures. It is shown, however, that the extension which these elements undergo cannot be accounted for in any other way than by the hypothesis of sliding growth between the vessel and the cells of the neighbouring radial rows. Three other possibilities are here discussed ; of these only one is sufficiently probable to need mention here, namely, that the vessel in its growth simply compresses and obliterates certain of the adjacent cells. According to Dr. Krabbe’s observations such obliteration takes place very rarely, a statement with which those who are familiar with transverse sections of wood will probably agree. The facts to be accounted for are : that the vessel increases in diameter ; that it is in contact with more numerous cells when mature than it was at its first origin, and that the radial rows of cells adjoining the vessel on either side become interrupted by its tan- gential extension. This penetration of the growing vessel between the adjacent cells is shown by careful measurements to involve sliding growth between the growing portion of the wall of the vessel, on the one hand, and the walls of the cells, between which it penetrates, on the other. In cases where larger vessels are formed this tangential growth may extend through several radial rows. In describing these phenomena the author points out that they cannot be explained with- out supposing that each cell has a distinct membrance of its own, — a point which does not admit of direct microscopic demonstration at so early a stage. It is shown that the tangential growth of the vessel is only possible so long as the tissue to which it belongs is undergoing extension in Notice of Book. 131 the radial direction, as is actually the case during the development of the young wood from the cambium. Owing to this radial extension of the tissue the growth of the vessel is able to take place without involving the obliteration or even any serious reduction in the dimensions of the neighbouring cells. In this case it is only the tangential extension of the vessel which is due to sliding growth, the increase in its radial diameter being accounted for by the growth of the tissue as a whole. This, however, only applies to vessels of moderate size ; the very large vessels, such as are found in the spring wood of the oak, require, as we shall see, sliding growth in the radial direction also for their development. In connection with this part of the subject the author discusses the interesting question, whether the extension of the vessel is due to growth all round or to localised growth at the points where it pene- trates between the neighbouring cells. He decides in favour of the latter alternative. There is nothing improbable in this view, as localised growth often occurs in other cases ; at the same time this conclusion cannot be said to rest on any decisive observations. In the formation of the larger vessels, as already mentioned, sliding growth must take place in the radial, as well as in the tangential direction, for here the radial extension of the vessel is in excess of that of the young wood generally. It is obvious that in this case the growth of the vessels inwards, that is, towards the already formed wood, can only go on so long as the cells in this region are still capable of extension. Towards the cambium the radial growth will be able to go on for a longer time. Dr. Krabbe next proves that the growth of the vessel may induce sliding between cells not immediately in contact with it. This will be the case wherever the radial growth of the vessel is greater than the average radial growth of the young wood, for here the growth of the cells in the same radial row with the vessel will be less than the average, as the cambium is not displaced. Hence sliding must take place between the slowly growing cells of this radial row (which are passively pushed out by the growth of the vessel) and the cells of the neighbouring rows, which grow at the average rate. Another case of induced sliding growth occurs wherever the vessel, in its tangential extension, exerts pressure on a medullary ray. The medullary rays are never interrupted by the growth of the vessel, a point of some physiological interest ; but they are often, as it were, K % i32 Notice of Book. bulged out by it. It is shown by the author that the curvature thus induced in the ray causes the cells of the ray to slide on those elements which adjoin it on its convex side. It is unnecessary to follow Dr. Krabbe in his consideration of the sliding growth of sieve-tubes ; the facts are here quite similar to those observed in the development of the xylem vessels. The cases next dealt with differ essentially from those just described, in so far as the sliding takes place in the longitudinal , instead of in the transverse direction. This occurs in the development of the tracheides, and of the bast and libriform fibres. It is here that the process is most obvious. Where, for example, a fibre of the secondary wood or bast grows to many times the length of the cambial cell from which it is derived, and that at a time when the elongation of the organ as a whole has long ceased, it is clear that mutual displacements must go on between the growing cells. This fact has been insisted on by many observers. The author shows in detail that these displacements necessitate sliding between the growing ends of the cells undergoing elongation. He further points out, that the process can only take place in a tissue which is still growing in the transverse direction. The tracheides or fibres insert their ends between cells, which are at first in contact with one another, and thus additional room is required, which can only be afforded by general transverse growth of the tissue. Dr. Krabbe shows that the small cell-lumina, which are found in transverse sections between the larger elements, represent the cut ends of intruding prosenchymatous cells. All elements, which thus force their way between those lying above and below them, must necessarily undergo changes of form in this process. It would have added to the interest of this part of the work if the author had been able to add figures of the fibrous elements at intermediate stages of their development from the comparatively short cells of the cambium. This would have given a much clearer idea of the phenomena actually involved than can be attained by the aid of reasoning alone. Although the occurrence of sliding growth is most evident in the case of the secondary tracheides and fibres, which are developed in regions no longer undergoing general elongation, there is no reason to doubt, that the same process goes on during the formation of the primary tissues. The author points out, that the disturbances actually 133 Notice of Book. observed in the arrangement of the cells afford evidence for this. Careful comparative measurements, both of the growth of the whole organ and of the individual fibrous elements, are clearly necessary in all such cases. Dr. Krabbe then proceeds to discuss the development of the xylem in the secondary bundles of those Monocotyledons which are capable of indefinite growth in thickness. These bundles are formed from the cambium in parts of the stem in which longitudinal growth has ceased. Dracaena Draco is the first example considered. In most cases all the elements of a bundle seen in any transverse section arise from a single cell of the cambium. The bundles are here concentric, the small phloem being surrounded on all sides by the xylem. The latter contains some woody parenchyma, but is chiefly composed of very long tracheides. The formation of a new bundle begins with the appearance of longitudinal divisions in a cell of the cambial zone. The cells thus formed only differ from the cambial cells in their smaller diameter and in their transverse walls becoming slightly inclined instead of horizontal. These young elements of the vascular bundle may be termed, for the sake of clearness, the sub-cambial cells1. Now the length of these cells, which is very constant, is found by Dr. Krabbe to average o-i mm. The average length of the mature tracheide is 3-8 mm. Thus, as each sub-cambial cell, which becomes a tracheide, grows to thirty-eight times its original length, while there is no elongation of the organ as a whole, it follows that in any given transverse section the mature tracheides cut through will appear on the average thirty-eight times as numerous as they would have appeared before their elongation. Or, in other words, each mature tracheide will make its appearance in successive transverse sections thirty-eight times as often as the sub-cambial cell from which it is derived. The author has repeatedly counted the tracheides seen in a transverse section of a fully formed bundle. He finds that their number varies from thirty-two to forty-four, the mean thus being thirty-eight. On the author’s assumptions it is possible to calculate from these data the number of sub-cambial cells at any one level, which give rise to the tracheides. It may be convenient to give a general expression for his calculation, as it is applicable to all cases of longitu- 1 This is not the terminology used by the author, but the terms adopted here will probably be more intelligible to English readers. 134 Notice of Book . dinal sliding growth, if branching of the cells be left out of considera- tion. If the total number of mature tracheides seen in a transverse sec- tion be called x, the number of sub-cambial cells from which they are oc derived will be - 5 where m is the ratio of the length of the mature m tracheide to that of the sub-cambial cell. In Dracaena Draco the average value of x is thirty-eight, and that of m is also thirty-eight. Hence the number of sub-cambial cells at one level, which become tracheides, will be one, i.e. the whole system of tracheides in each bundle arises from a single vertical row of sub-cambial cells. Here then, according to Dr. Krabbe, we have a most striking case of the formation of a system of tissue from a simple row of cells, without the aid of any further cell-division. The tracheides form by far the most important constituent of the bundle, and the author estimates that fourteen-fifteenths of the whole sectional area of the bundle are occupied by tissues developed by sliding growth. Thus, on this hypothesis the central phloem must gradually become enveloped by the growing tracheides, as by a web of hyphae. It is unnecessary to enter into a more detailed consideration of this case or of the similar phenomenon alleged to occur in Aloe and Yucca. It will be well known to many readers, that a totally different explanation of the de- velopment of the so-called tracheides of these plants has been given by Professor Kny1, in a work published almost simultaneously with that of Dr. Krabbe. Professor Kny finds that the elements in question are not tracheides at all, but short vessels, arising from the fusions of a series of sub-cambial cells. If this be the case, their formation does not necessarily involve sliding growth, though Professor Kny allows that this may occur to a small extent at the ends of the elements. So direct a contradiction in the results obtained by two competent observers is certainly remarkable, and further investigation is urgently required. The writer of this article has himself made some obser- vations on this subject, but they are not yet sufficiently complete for publication. The very pointed ends and occasional branching of the tracheides indicate that a certain amount of sliding growth must take place, but this by no means excludes the possible occurrence of cell-fusions. 1 Beitrag zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der ‘ Tracheiden.’ Berichte der deutschen bot. Gesellschaft. Bd. IV, S. 267, 1886. Notice of Book. 135 The remainder of Dr. Krabbe’s work, though touching on many points of great interest, will not require detailed consideration. Some of the points here discussed, as, for example, the causes of annual rings and the relation- of turgidity to growth, have only an indirect connection with the immediate subject of the paper. In my opinion it must be granted that Dr. Krabbe has succeeded, not only in demonstrating the occurrence of sliding growth, but in showing that it is probably universal among vascular plants, and that thus the difference between their tissues and the false tissues of the Fungi and Algae is only a difference of degree. Special cases, like that of Dracaena and its allies, will clearly require much further investigation, and in all cases of longitudinal sliding growth there is room for additional evidence from direct observations of the elements at various stages of development. In the light of the author’s researches it is clear, that greater im- portance must be attached to the independent growth of the individual cell than has been usual in recent years. The structure of the most important tissues depends to a great extent on the special mode of growth of certain of the constituent cells. The fact that sliding growth takes place between very young cells is also of interest as proving that the wall between them must be a double one, even at this early stage. This conclusion agrees with the observations of Wiesner1. The localised growth of certain portions of the cell-wall is no new discovery, but Dr. Krabbe’s observations supply additional instances of its occurrence. It is probable that the careful study of cases of this kind will confirm the authors conclusion, that the turgidity of the cell is by itself quite insufficient to account for the phenomena of growth. Dr. Krabbe is of opinion that continuity of the protoplasm through the cell-wall cannot exist in the case of any cells between which sliding growth takes place. In this I am unable to follow him. It is well known that the perforation of the sieve-plates is a secondary process, the plate at its first origin being a continuous cellulose wall. It appears quite possible that the same may be true of the more delicate perforations through which the protoplasm is continuous 1 Untersuchungen liber die Organisation der vegetabilischen Zellhaut. Sitzungs- berichte der Kais. Akad. der Wissenschaft. Wien, 1886. 1 3^ Notice of Book. from cell to cell, and if this be so there is no reason why the pores should not be formed after the sliding growth is completed. It is certain that vessels and other elements with sliding growth have corresponding pits. These pits must be developed when the mutual displacements are at an end, and it is quite likely that the per- foration of their closing membranes may take place at the same time. We must wait for further researches on the development of the protoplasmic strands in the cell-wall before this point can be deter- mined. It is of interest to note that, according to the researches of Fischer *, the sieve-tubes are connected by fine protoplasmic strands, not only with one another, but also with their companion cells; but that neither of them are connected with the cambiform cells. The latter, however, are in communication among themselves. It would be important to ascertain whether these differences have any relation to the sliding growth of the various elements on one another. It may be hoped that Dr. Krabbe’s work will lead to much im- portant investigation along the lines which he has indicated. D. H. S. 1 Neue Beitrage z. Kenntniss d. Siebrohren, Berlin, Gesellschaft Wiss. 1886. Arceuthobium Oxycedri BY T. JOHNSON, B.Sc. (London), University Scholar in Botany, Demonstrator of Botany in Normal School of Science, Kensington. With Plate X. A. SO much has already been written on this genus of the Loranthaceae that many readers of the Annals will no doubt be surprised that there should be anything new to be said on the subject. Indeed I intended at the outset of this investigation to confine my remarks to the mechanism of dehiscence of the fruit, but an examination of the plant led me further, especially as the published accounts of the plant differ from my own observations in some important particulars. I suppose the reader to be acquainted with the characters of the plant, of which a technical description, extracted from the Genera Plantarum of Bentham and Hooker, will be found on the next page. This paper begins with a description of the contents of the ovary as seen by myself, followed by its comparison with the observations of different investigators of the characters oi Arceuthobium and other Achlamydospermeae; after which the endeavour is made to assign to the structures in the ovary their morphological values. Descriptions of the structure of the fruit and, as a result, of its peculiar mode of dehiscence follow naturally. The arrangement of the parts of the expanded male flower as seen under the compound microscope, succeeded by the development of the male flower and of an individual stamen, is next taken, the last parts of the plant considered being the vegetative organs, already fully [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VI. August 1888.] L 138 Johnson. — On Arceuthobium Oxycedri. examined by Solms-Laubach. A summary of the investi- gation as a whole is given at the end of the paper. My knowledge of the plant is limited to spirit and herbarium material, all the figures being derived from spirit specimens of the plant, for which my thanks are due to Dr. Scott, to whom the material was given by Mr. Thiselton Dyer. Arceuthobium}^ Bieb. FI. Taur. Cauc. Suppl. 629 ( Razoti - mow skia, Hoffm. ex Bieb. 1. c.). Flores dioici, in axillis solitarii. Perianthii tubus in fl. <$ 2-5 partitus, in fl. ? minimus, 2-partitus. Antherae fl. £ in medio segmentorum sessiles, transversae, loculis confluentibus rima unica dehiscentibus, demum apertae fere orbiculares. Discus utriusque sexus carnosus. Ovarium fl. ?.ovoideum, ad normam ordinis [ante fecundationem solidum apparet v. in centro textura tenuiore plus minus distincte (in speciminibus siccis) cavum, ovulo saepissime a substantia ovarii non rite distinguen- dum, etsi a variis auctoribus nunc erectum nunc pendulum v. lateraliter aflixum dicitur.] (v. ex Baillon ovulo distincto v. basi erecto) ; stylus brevis, crassus, subconicus, stigmate obtuso. Bacca ovoidea, breviter stipitata, perianthii lobis minutis coronata, basi lata ad apicem dilatatam stipitis ad- nata, pericarpio carnoso viscifluo, endocarpio saepe distincto, maturitate basi circumscissa et elastice dehiscens, semen longe ejiciens. Semen ovoideo-oblongum ; embryo albumine car- noso copioso inclusus. Fruticuli in arboribus imprimis coni- feris parasitici, subaphylli, foliis nempe omnibus ad squamas parvas oppositas in vaginam apertam coalitas reductis. Flores in vagina utrinque solitarii, parvi, sessiles v. subsessiles, ebrac- teolati. Species 5 v. 6, quarum una per Europam australem, Asiam occidentalem, et Americam boreali-occidentalem late dis- persa, caeterae Americae borealis imprimis occidentalis v. Mexici incolae. On making longitudinal sections of a female flower of Arceu- thobium Oxycedri at a stage corresponding to pollination (end 1 G. Bentham and J. D. Hooker. Genera Plantarum, vol. iii (1883), p. 213. Johnson. — On Arceuthobium Oxycedri . 139 of September or beginning of October) and in such a direction as to pass through the median plane of the two perianth-seg- ments, the unilocular inferior ovary will be seen to be almost entirely filled by a conical cellular papilla continuous with the cells forming the floor of the ovary and projecting freely into the ovarian cavity. On the surface of the cone lie the dis- tinctly columnar cells of the continuous epidermis and beneath it is a mass of cellular tissue, near the apex of which two large ovoid cells occur, one towards each side of the axis of the papilla, and having their outer sides parallel and in contact with the epidermis (Fig. 1). These are two embryo- sacs, and they are obliquely inclined towards one another, and only separated at their upper, usually broader ends by one or two median cells of the papilla. Each embryo-sac has a thick highly refractive pitted cellulose wall enclosing very abundant and granular protoplasm. In a successful preparation the arrangement of the cells in the interior of this embryo-sac may be ascertained, as shown in Figure 2. Though I was not able to see all the stages from the uninucleate condition to that in which the embryo-sac is ready for fertilisation, I saw enough to convince me that the develop- ment is as in a normal Angiosperm. In one embryo-sac there was at the antipodal end a resting nucleus and one in the segmentation stage, in another there were two nuclei meeting in the middle of the embryo-sac, and other inter- mediate stages were observed. The antipodal cells of the embryo-sac were in all cases quite distinct ; but it was different with the egg-apparatus. Both synergidal cells and oosphere were often so obscure that their presence could not be ascertained with certainty. This negative result may have been due partly to the exceeding granularity and tendency to opacity of the general protoplasm, and partly to the faintness of the nuclei themselves, a phenomenon which has been observed in other parasites1. In several cases however, 1 Hofmeister records this of Viscum album. This is the more strange since the nuclei in the other parts of parasites are usually so distinct. 140 Johnson. — On A rceuihobium Oxycedri . especially after staining with saffranin or picronigrosin, the two apical synergidal cells and the lateral oosphere were distinctly seen. The general outline of the ovarian papilla is not affected by the presence of the embryo-sacs ; there is no indication by lobes on the papilla of their occurrence in its interior. Each embryo-sac arises as a hypodermal cell which divides by a horizontal wall into two ; the upper and smaller cell is the primary tapetum-cell, and divides into two by a vertical wall. The lower one is the mother-cell of the embryo-sac, and after having cut off from its lower end two small cells by horizontal walls, it enlarges into the embryo-sac. The nucleus of the uninucleate stage of the embryo-sac is very large and pronounced (Figs. 4-5). Whether each embryo-sac should be regarded as derived from a special hypodermal archesporium, or as a fully developed cell of a hypodermal multicellular archesporium common to the two embryo-sacs, will be made clear, it is hoped, by what is said further on. The flowers were seen first in September, by Reinaud. Pollination occurs towards the end of September or the beginning of October, and judging from analogy with Viscum album and Loranthus eitropaeus , fertilisation does not take place till the following spring. The thin pollen- tube passes down the stylar canal and penetrates into the ovarian papilla at its summit, passing into it for a certain distance towards the apex of the embryo-sac and resting there till the beginning of vegetation in the next year. It seemed, on first consideration, that the interval of time between polli- nation and fertilisation gave some support to the suggestion of Marshall Ward1 that the effect of parasitism is to degrade sexual organs and their function ; that, indeed, there might be some subtle connection between fertilisation and the forma- tion of the seeds in parasite and host in the case of Arceu- thobium , which grows on Pinus2 or on Juniper us , the two genera of the Coniferae in which a year intervenes between 1 Marshall Ward, in Q. J. M. S. xxiv. 2 Pinns brachyptera , P. Banksiana , Jmiiperus communis , J. Oxycedrus. Johnson . — On Arceutkobium Oxycedri . 141 pollination and fertilisation. The occurrence, however, of a similar long interval in Viscum album growing on the apple which shows no such interval does not give much countenance to this view. Before attempting to assign to the ovarian papilla and its two embryo-sacs their morphological values it will be well to consider the condition of the ovary as seen in Arceutkobium and other Loranthaceae (Eulorantheae and Visceae of the Genera Plantarum) by different observers. 1. Arceuthobium. Professor Oliver1 was the first, in 1870, to notice a papilla in the ovary of Arceuthobium, the species being A. cryptopodum. I cannot do better than quote his remarks : — ‘ From the material at my disposal I cannot at present satisfactorily explain the nature of the ovuliform body. It may be a fertilised embryo-sac the lower portion of which is so engaged in its early stage in the subjacent cellular tissue as to appear to be in continuous connection with it. In this case the minute enclosed sac bounded by a free but well-defined membranous wall and full of more or less distinct definite cells must represent an early condition of development of the embryo in the embryo-vesicle, although its occurrence thus, as a minute spherical sac without trace of suspensor near the apex of an embryo-sac already filled with cellular tissue, appears to be at variance with the usual mode of its formation in Loranthaceae. c On the other hand, the papilla [figures 8 and 9 in leones] looks at first sight much like a naked free ovule, and the enclosed vesicle [figure 10 in leones] an embryo-sac filled with cellular tissue. Against this apparently reasonable view is the circumstance that at the stage represented by figure 9 [in the leones], or rather later, the entire body exhibits a ten- dency to separate on pressure by a clear line at the base from the tissue beneath. We have not, moreover, any case that I am aware of in Loranthaceae, in which the ovule is wholly free. 1 D. Oliver, in Hooker’s leones Plantarum, 1870, t. 1037. 142 Johnson. — On Arceuthobium Oxycedri. ‘ I recommend the case to those botanists who may happen to have access to a sufficient series of specimens in different stages of development.’ In 1876 Baillon1, admittedly owing to Professor Oliver’s description, examined Arceuthobium Oxycedri in many stages of its development. At one stage he found a freely projecting basally attached cellular papilla in the ovary, which he described as an ovide naked and orthotropous and com- parable to the nucellus of Polygonum. All the cells of this ‘ ovule ’ in its free condition and when pollination has taken place are represented as uniform ; it is not until later, when the ovule is no longer free but is enclosed in well-developed viscid cells [which are not formed in Loran- thaceae until after fertilisation], that one embryo-sac, median and apical, is said to be formed and fertilisation to occur. It will be seen how different this account is from that which I have given above. M. Baillon seems to have overlooked the embryo-sacs. A comparison of the figures in Plate VI. of the Association Fran9aise, 1876, shows that the embryo-sac s has the same relation to 0 the young seed in fig. 1 7 that the embryo e has to the endosperm (unnamed) in figures 19 and 20. I believe all three figures represent very similar stages in the development of the fruit, and prefer to think the lettering s the embryo-sac in fig. 17 a slip of the pen for e the embryo, rather than to suppose that the embryo-sacs have been overlooked and the embryo mistaken for one of them. Some years before, in 1840, Sir W. J. Hooker2 took Arceu- thobium as the type of the Loranthaceae, and for the first time figured the male and female flowers of Arceuthobium , making use of A. Oxycedri for the purpose. In Tab. XCIX. fig. 8 of the Flora Borealis Americana an undissected female flower is represented. It looks however very much like a young fruit, and the likeness is still more apparent in fig. 9, which is a longitudinal section of the same. There is no ovarian 1 Baillon, Fleur femelle de V Arceuthobium Oxycedri , in Assoc Franc. Clerm., 1876, p. 495, t. 6. 2 W. J. Hooker, FI. Bor. Amer., 1840, t. 99. Johnson. — -On A rceuthobium Oxycedri . 143 cavity present, and the apical central sac shown nearly en- closed in cellular tissue is not the embryo-sac but the embryo imbedded in endosperm, as is the case in fig. 12 of the same Plate. 2. The Ovarian Papilla in other Loranthaceae. In 1836 Griffith’s1 valuable and interesting paper, ‘Notes on the Development of the Ovule of Loranthus and Viscum ’ ap- peared. In Viscum [species not given] he found a nipple-shaped process in the ovarian cavity, at the base of which he saw two projecting more or less pendulous bodies, which he regarded as naked ovules, the nipple- shaped process being the placenta. This arrangement was so different from anything seen in any genus of the Loranthaceae, more especially so different from what several subsequent observers saw in species of Viscum , and at the same time so like the condition of the gynaeceum in the Santalaceae (e. g. Sant alum album as described by Griffith2 himself), that by Hofmeister and others Griffith’s Viscum was regarded as a genus of the Santalaceae. Against this, however, Treub has protested, for he considers our knowledge of the structure of the gynaeceum of the Loran- thaceae too imperfect to permit of dogmatism, and his protest is supported by the structure of A. Oxycedri. It is not difficult to see how the two apical embryo-sacs buried in the nipple-shaped process in A. Oxycedri could be derived from the two basal pendulous projecting bodies on the nipple- shaped process in Griffith’s Viscum . In Griffith’s Loranthus Scurnda neither ovarian cavity nor papilla was seen. In a later paper — read 1843 — Griffith3 describes a Malaccan Viscum in which he found no nipple-shaped process, but such a process was found in Loranthus bicolor , though in it subsequently rendered obscure by the migration of the embryo- sacs half way up the style. 1 Griffith, in Trans. Linn. Soc., xviii. p. 76. a Griffith, in Trans. Linn. Soc., xviii. p. 59. 3 Griffith, in Trans. Linn. Soc., xix. 144 Johnson. — On Arceuthohium Oxycedri. In 1858 Hofmeister1 described an ovarian cellular papilla in Loranthus enropaeus and in Viscum album. In each case he found the papilla lost its identity at an early stage by fusion with the surrounding tissue, the ovarian cavity becoming obliterated in the process. In 1859 Hofmeister2 entered into much more detail as regards these two plants, and from his illustrations it is apparent that the ovarian papilla is far less pronounced in either plant than in A. Oxycedri. A whorl of three (often only two) embryo-sacs was observed, their position relatively to the carpels not being given. Of Viscum album Hofmeister says, ‘ The carpels soon come into contact with one another by their upper flattened sur- faces, leaving only a narrow intervening space. The group of very few cells at the bottom of this space must be regarded as the ovule of the mistletoe3 4.5 Two to three embryo-sacs were found in a later stage, formed from cells beneath the, now, absent ovary. Hofmeister described a third form of the Loranthaceae, Lepidoceras KingiV , in which he saw a long free much atten- uated ovarian papilla having some three embryo-sacs in it at its base. In 1869 Van Tieghem5 found it impossible, after repeated attempts, to observe any ovarian papilla in Viscum album , and came to the conclusion that it does not exist. Several embryo-sacs were found formed from sub-epidermal cells of the upper (ventral) surfaces of the carpels in their median plane. If more than one embryo-sac was formed for each carpel, they were still in its median plane and one above the other. Unfortunately the descriptions are not illustrated. 1 W. Hofmeister, NeuereBeobachtungen iiber Embry obildung der Phanerogamen, in Pringsheim’s Jahrbiicher, i. 1858, p. 113. 2 W. Hofmeister, Neue Beitrage zur Kennt. d. Embryobildung d. Phanerog. in Abh. der Sachs. Ges. d. Wiss., vi. 1859, p. 634, Plates I-IX. 3 W. Hofmeister, op. cit. p. 555. 4 W. Hofmeister, op. cit. p. 552. 5 Van Tieghem, Anatomie des fleurs et du fruit du Gui, in Ann. Sc. Nat. xii. p. 101. Johnson. — On A rceuthobium Oxycedri. 145 In 1881 Treub1 * began his ‘ Observations sur les Lorantha- cees,’ the first species described being Loranthus sphaerocarpus. In this he found an ovarian papilla with several apico-lateral slightly projecting lobes on it. This papilla, like that found by Hofmeister in Loranthus europaeus , soon fuses with the sur- rounding tissue, causing the gynaeceum to appear in section as a solid body composed of vertical continuous columns of cells, each originally distinct lobe of the papilla being now repre- sented by an elongating embryo-sac. In forms still more recently examined, Viscum articulatum 2 and Loranthus pen- tandrus 3, Treub found no ovarian papilla, though in the last-mentioned species there was a slight indication of a tendency to form one. 3. Morphological value of the Ovarian Papilla AND ACCOMPANYING STRUCTURES IN LORANTHACEAE. Griffith purposely called the papilla in Viscum and in Loranthus bicolor a nipple-shaped process in order to leave open the question of its morphological nature. He would go no further than to say he regarded this process as a placenta, and the two projections on it in Viscum as naked ovules. He regarded the condition in the Loranthaceae as an extreme reduction of the free central placenta with ovules of such an angiosperm as Primula , an intermediate stage being exhibited by the Santalaceae. Hofmeister regards the papilla in the plants in which he found it as a free naked orthotropous ovule containing several fully developed embryo-sacs. Professor Oliver’s opinion as to the nature of the papilla in Arceuthobium cryptopodum has been already quoted (ante, p. 141). Baillon says of A. Oxycedri , ‘ The papilla is an ovule, erect, orthotropous, and comparable to the nucellus of Poly - 1 Treub, in Annales du Jardin Buitenzorg, ii. ii9rae partie, p. 54, Plates VIII-XV. 3 Treub, in Annales du Jardin Buitenzorg, iii. ii9me partie, p. 1, Plates I— II. 3 Treub, in Annales du Jardin Buitenzorg, iii. 2[°ia0 partie, p. 184, Plates XXVIII-XXIX. 146 Johnson . — On A rceuthobium Oxycedri . gonum 5 [and like it formed of the modified apex of the floral axis l]. Treub cannot think that the ovarian papilla in Loranthus sphaerocarpus is an ovule ; the hypothesis which he suggests is this2: ‘La region axile du mamelon, constitue un placenta, et les trois ou quatre segments lateraux libres, qui se pro- duisent, sont des ovules rudimentaires. La plurality des cellules-meres de sacs embryonnaires, dans chaque segment empeche d’assigner le rang d’ovules aux sacs embryonnaires memes.’ In support of this hypothesis Treub found the ovules (usually four) in Loranthus sphcerocarpus represented by distinct lobes near the apex of the placenta. In each lobe there was a large number of embryo-sac mother-cells side by side, of which only one gave a fertilisable embryo-sac. There are no lobes on the papilla in A. Oxycedri. The two embryo-sacs are separated by uniform tissue, each one is apparently derived from a unicellular hypodermal arche- sporium, and so in this respect there could be no objection to regard each embryo-sac as an ovule. It would not be a long step from Loranthus sphaerocarpus to A. Oxycedri , thus passing to a placenta bearing two completely imbedded ovules reduced in each to a single archesporium cell. Several objections may be urged to the view that the papilla in A. Oxycedri is an erect orthotropous ovule con- taining two fully developed embryo-sacs. There is no example in the Phanerogams of an ovule containing two such embryo-sacs. It would be a forced comparision to regard the condition in A. Oxycedri as capable of expla- nation by reference to the macrosporangium of Isoetes. The nearest approach to this structure of an ovule is that de- scribed by Strasburger for the ovule of Rosa livida 3. In this plant there is a multicellular archesporium forming (generally) four embryo-sac mother-cells lying side by side. Of these only one, after they have all passed through one or 1 Strasburger, Die Angiospermen u. d. Gymnospermen, p. 3. 2 Treub, in Annales du Jard. Buitenzorg, ii. p. 64. 3 Strasburger, op. cit, p. 14. Johnson. — On A rceuthobium Oxycefri. 147 two division-stages, gives a mature embryo-sac. If we think of the papilla in A. Oxycedri as an ovule, we have an arche- sporium which is apical, hypodermal and multicellular, from which two embryo-sac mother-cells develope into ripe embryo- sacs, the cells between them being undeveloped sporogenous tissue. If this view be correct, we have in this parasite an ovule which is more highly developed than in any other Phanerogam. It would too be quite opposed to the basis of the distinction of the Loranthaceae from the Santalaceae. The absence of a distinct ovule in the Loranthaceae is the essential ordinal character of separation from the Santalaceae. To regard the papilla in A. Oxycedri as an ovule would be to give to the most modified genus of the Loranthaceae a struc- ture on the absence of which the separation of the Lorantha- ceae from the Santalaceae is based. It appears to me to be impossible to regard it as an ovule, and yet, as in the case of Myzodendron , to exclude it from Santalaceae. I hoped that a consideration of the relative time at which the papilla in the different Loranthaceae appears would throw some light on its morphological value. Hofmeister in Loran- thus enropaeus and in Viscnm album, and Treub in Loranthus sphaerocarpus , found that the ovarian papilla appeared after the carpels as an upgrowth from the floor of the ovary ; and of L. sphaerocarpus it is recorded that the segments appear later, followed by the formation in their interior of their respective embryo-sacs. Whether the placenta in L. sphaero- carpus should be regarded as formed by the fusion of ‘ claws ’ of the carpels, as in Santalum album and Primulaceae, or as a derivative of the apical part of the floral axis, does not appear. The time of appearance of the papilla is different in A. Oxycedri . Baillon found that the apical part of the floral axis persisted throughout the development of the female flower, changing from a hemispherical to a conical swelling in becoming the ovule. It should however be mentioned that the embryo-sacs were overlooked. While in the case of this plant a knowledge of the time and mode of development of 148 Johnson. — On Arceuthobium Oxycedri . the papilla does not help one to decide its whole nature, it does prove that it is a modified part of the floral axis and not a body derived from the fusion of the c claws 5 of the two carpels. The definiteness of position of the two embryo-sacs in A. Oxycedri should be taken into account. After cutting longitudinally a number of pollinated flowers without getting satisfactory views of the embryo-sacs except as it seemed accidentally, I found by making longitudinal sections through the median plane of the two perianth-segments that I almost in- variably got complete sections of the two embryo-sacs. I also made successive transverse sections of the flower, beginning in some cases at the apex of the style, in others at the base of the flower. I had noticed that the apex of the style was grooved, that the stigma was bilobed, and that the lobes were elongated parallel to the upper (ventral) faces of the perianth segments. The sections showed — 1. That the style was traversed by a canal formed by the unapplied parts of the ventral faces of the carpels. 2. That this stylar canal was, as seen in transverse section, elongated parallel to the ventral faces of the carpel (Fig. 7). 3. That there were two embryo-sacs opposite the median planes of the two carpels (Fig. 6). 4. That the carpels had no vascular bundles. 5. That the carpels were opposite the two segments of the perianth (Fig. 7). It was not without much hesitation that I allowed myself to be convinced that the carpels are evascular and opposite the perianth-segments, for by Eichler1 and Baillon2 they are placed at right angles to the lobes of the perianth (compare Figs. 1, 6 and 7 with Fig. 236 in Bluthendiagramme). It should be stated that in a few cases isolated irregularly distributed (reticulate), isodiametric tracheides were found in the carpels. Taking all the different circumstances into account, I prefer, so far as I may express an opinion, to follow the direction of Treub’s view of Loranthus sphaerocarpus , and to call the ovarian papilla in 1 Eichler, Bluthendiagramme, p. 553. 2 Baillon, op. cit on p. 142, Plate VI. Johnson . — 'On A rceuihobium Oxycedri . 149 A. Oxycedri a placenta formed of the modified apical part of the floral axis bearing two imbedded ovules reduced to their simplest condition, that of unicellular hypodermal arche- sporia, one mature embryo-sac being developed from each of the two archesporial cells, 4. The Fruit of A. Oxycedri. It is known that an interval of fourteen months elapses between the formation of the female flower and its dehiscence as a ripe fruit. Unfortunately, the material at my disposal was collected at one time, probably the middle of November. Mr. Carruthers very kindly gave me some dried material of A, Oxycedri from the Herbarium of the Natural History Museum ; it was unfortunately in the same stages as my spirit material, as was also some in the Herbarium at Kew which Professor Oliver was so good as to look through with me. It was so well preserved that nearly all the details seen in the spirit material could be verified in it. Between the oldest pollinated flower and the youngest fruit there is a difference of a year. I cannot say whether Arceuthobium shows any migration of its embryo-sacs or embryo such as Griffith, Hofmeister, and Treub have seen in different Santalaceae and Loranthaceae. It would be still more interesting to know whether the two embryo-sacs have each an embryo and endosperm, whether the two sacs become ever fused, whether if there are two endosperms they become one ; phenomena observed by Van Tieghem in Vis cum album. There is one important respect in which the reduction in Arceuthobium is much less than in other Loranthaceae. While in other Loranthaceae the papilla of the ovary when present becomes fused with the wall of the ovary so that the gynaeceum is a solid body even before fertilisation, this does not happen in Arceuthobium. The ovarian papilla does not at any time become fused with the wall of the ovary. In the ripe fruit the apical part of the papilla forms a sort of calyptra to the radicle, and the basal part is thrust to one 15° Johnson . — On A rceuthobium Oxycedri . side by the enlarging endosperm, beneath the base of which it is visible as a yellowish patch of completely crushed cells, the walls of which are not easily made out. Reinaud’s 1 is the only account I have found of the dehiscence of the fruit, and to his description I must acknowledge my indebtedness in framing the explanation of the dehiscence I have suggested at the end of the description of the fruit. Unfortunately, Reinaud’s paper is not illustrated. He found the parasite growing equally well on Juniper us Oxycedri and J. communis in the woods of Sisteron. The female flowers are visible in September, and ripe fruits in November of the following year, by the end of which month they are all fallen. He says of the fruit, ‘It is a little more than two millimetres long, and not quite one millimetre broad. The lower part up to just beyond the middle is cylindrical, smooth, transparent, and of a pale yellowish green colour. Two longitudinal and diametrically opposite lines, the rudiments of the commissures, are visible through the transparent wall [the two vascular bundles of the perianth]. The seed is embedded almost entirely in this part in the midst of a colourless liquid. The upper cap-like part of the fruit is pulpy, opaque, greener, and conical. The fruit is detached from the plant at its articulation with the peduncle, by which operation a circular hole is formed. This dehiscence takes place suddenly with elasticity, the seed is forcibly ejected through the resulting opening by the help of the liquid in which it is found, and by which the pressure of the pericarp is communicated to it. In this way the seed is thrown more than a metre, carrying with it the viscid part of the “ umbilical cord.” It is mentioned that the dehiscence of the fruit in Momordica Elaterium is very similar (I have been struck quite sharply with its ejected seeds standing two and three yards off).’ Before attempting an explanation of the dehiscence I will supplement this description of macroscopic features of the 1 M. Am. Reinaud de Fonvert, Note sur L Arceuthobium Oxycedri, in Annales des Scien. Nat., 3e serie, T. vi (1846), p. 130. Johnson . — On A rceuthobium Oxycedri. 151 fruit by an account of the microscopic structure. In a vertical median section of a ripe fruit (Fig. 8) the centre is seen to be occupied by ordinary endosperm tissue of large volume and with a single median embryo Imbedded in its apical part (Fig. 9). I have never found more than one embryo. It Is straight, with the two cotyledons only very slightly indicated. Its radicle is superior and has no root-cap; the whole embryo is covered by a continuous layer of columnar dermatogen- cells (Fig. 10); the radicle is exserted ; the endosperm-cells extend no further upwards than to the point at which the hypocotyledonary stem passes into the radicle. The protective function of the root-cap is apparently assumed by the apical part of the ovarian papilla which forms a conical cap of empty cells covering the radicle much as the calyptra of the Moss covers the tip of the developing sporogonium. The absence of a true root-cap and the faint indication of the cotyledons are characters in keeping with the parasitic habits of the plant, and are conspicuous in other parasites, e. g. Cuscuta 1 . The only differentiated part of the embryo is the epidermis ; the sub-epidermal tissue is uniform,, and there are no pro- cambial strands. Owing to the absence of the integument of the ovule, and consequently of the testa of the seed, the protective function of the testa is assumed by the endocarp, which forms a complete envelope to the seed when the latter is forcibly ejected from the dehisced fruit. The endocarp consists of some five layers of cells. All the layers except one, and this the outermost, consist of simple thick-walled cells without contents, parenchymatous at the apex and base, prosenchymatous laterally. The outer- most layer is, except in its basal part, converted Into obliquely radiating viscid cells, some of which are half the length of the seed proper, their length as a general rule being greater the nearer they are to the radicular end of the seed. The walls of 1 Goebel, Vergl. Entwick. d. Pflanz. ; Anhang, Parasiten, in Schenk’s Hand- buch der Botanik, 1884, p. 374. 1 52 Johnson . — On Arceuthobium Oxycedri. the viscid cells have become converted into viscine, and, in spirit-material, are as broad as the lumina of the cells. In many, by no means all, viscid cells the wall presents thickening in the form of a double spiral. I have seen side by side in different cells a double spiral, a single spiral, and annular markings. When fully developed the cavities of the cells have each a very thin layer of parietal protoplasm enclosing a large quantity of cell-sap. At each end the cavities of the cells are dilated (Fig. 12). On its inner surface this outermost layer is organically continuous with the rest of the endocarp, while at its outer surface it is just as intimately connected with the mesocarp, though the con- nection is less easily made out. I have given this detailed description of the endocarp, since the origin Baillon assigns to the viscid cells is es- sentially different and at variance with what is known of their derivation in other fruits : — ; The surface of the ovule presents interesting changes which render the in- ternal appearance of the ovule and fruit quite different. The most external cells of the ovule grow rapidly and produce projecting papillae on the originally naked surface of the nucellus. These cells soon become long viscid hairs which fill the cavity of the pericarp and have a double spiral on their walls. In the end all these soft and viscid hairs lie close together and form a kind of pulp which could be taken for a continuous parenchyma. It is the nucellus which here provides the integumentary covering, it is from it also that the internal parenchymatous mass playing the part of the endosperm is derived V Striking proof of the incorrectness of this view came in quite an unexpected manner. In the material I had received from Mr. Carruthers were several very young fruits, judging from their size. On making sections the cause of their smallness was plain. There was no seed at all formed ; the ovarian papilla had died early, and though readily recognisable was shrivelled ; nevertheless the Baillon, op. cit. on page 142, p. 500. Johnson . — On Arceuthobium Oxycedri . 153 pericarp had passed through most of the changes seen in it in a ripe fruit; the viscid cells were comparatively well-developed ; and yet between the inner surface of the endocarp, of which the viscid cells were the outer surface, and the shrivelled ovarian papilla (‘nucellus’ of Baillon) there was a large gap 'of the same nature as that in the ripe fruit between the endocarp and the endosperm. It was of interest to find all the specialised accessory modifications in the fruit, while the essential parts, embryo and endosperm, were quite absent. Returning to the ripe fruit, the mesocarp consists of two strata, an inner one composed of thin-walled cells pressed completely out of shape, and an outer one, which, between the points a and b in Fig. 9, consists of five or six layers of thick-walled pitted parenchymatous cells. The walls are lignified and the pits wide (Fig. 11). The change from this sclerotic tissue to thin- walled cells above b and below a in Fig. 9 is very abrupt. At a , Fig. 11, represented on the surface of the fruit by a circular horizontal groove (the place of articulation of the fruit with its peduncle), there is, as seen in a longitudinal section, a horizontal plate of extremely thin-walled cells, eight to ten tiers high, and formed very probably by the meri- stematic activity of a single layer of cells. Where this meri- stematic tissue abuts against the vascular bundles the xylem vessels atrophy. Between its uppermost layer and the base of the endosperm the lower part of the ‘ endocarp/ some five layers thick, is situated. At dehiscence of the fruit this zone of meristematic tissue is torn in two horizontally, the vascular bundles being also transversely cleft. (Cp. Fall of Leaf1.) Taking these structural facts into consideration, it seems to me an anatomical explanation of the mechanism of dehiscence of the fruit may be given. Before fertilisation the unoccupied part of the ovary is very small, the ovarian papilla is almost in contact with the wall of the ovary. This is not less so after fertilisation. The formation of the bulky endosperm begins simultaneously with intercalary divisions of the pericarp. 1 Strasburger, Eot. Pract., 1887, p. 223. M 154 Johnson . — On Arceuthobium Oxycedri. This latter process does not keep pace with the former ; the basal part of the ovarian papilla is pressed out of shape by the developing seed, which is also causing considerable pressure on the pericarp, so much so that the inner part of the meso- carp is completely crushed, an obliteration which does not extend to the outer part of the mesocarp, the walls here having begun to be thickened and lignified. The seed comes to have a relation to the pericarp similar to that of the proto- plasm to a cell-wall in a turgid cell. The mutually exerted pressure is further and greatly increased by the formation of the thick layer of viscid cells, a formation which has proceeded with the other changes in the production of the fruit. At maturity the degree of tension is so great, the weakest part of the pericarp gives way. This spot has already been prepared by the development of the meristematic zone at the base of the fruit. This zone is torn in two horizontally, the elasticity of the stretched pericarp comes into play, the ‘seed’ (its shape helping) is forcibly ejected enveloped by the endocarp. The viscid cells are torn across at their peripheral ends, which are left on the inner surface of the mesocarp. The cell-sap of these cells escapes and gives to the viscid walls a more sticky consistency, by which the seed is enabled to adhere to the host-branch on which it may fall. It has been noticed that the viscid layer is not present at the anti- radicular end of the seed. 5. The Male Flower of A. Oxycedri. Sir W. J. Hooker1 first figured the male flower magnified ten or twelve times. Examination after greater magnification of a flower just before expansion shows that the stamen con- sists of a sessile anther, bilocular at first, becoming unilocular by the breaking down of the separating trabecula in the usual way. The wall of the anther consists of one layer of cells only, and it is curious that this, though it is the epidermis, 1 W. J. Hooker, op. cit. on p. 142, Tab. xcix. Johnson . — On Arceuthobium Oxycedri. 155 has the fibrous markings typical of the sub-epidermal layer of cells of an ordinary anther (Fig. 13). The ta- petum is represented by yellowish brown spheroidal bodies averaging ^oVo inch in diameter. The structure of the pollen- grain at this stage (Fig. 14) comes out very clearly, and is normal. Still further reduction is noticeable of the staminal leaf ; the stamen has no vascular bundle. The single vascular bundle of the perianth segment on which the stamen occurs makes a slight bend towards the stamen beneath its insertion, and one or two of the vessels may point a little towards it, but there is no indication of an independent vascular supply in the stamen. On making longitudinal sections of a very young flower, the expansion of which would have happened in the following year, the development of the flower as a whole and of its several parts can be ascertained. The position of the stamen is seen to be very different from that in the expanded flower. It arises as a multicellular lateral outgrowth of the floral axis, independently of the perianth-segment, and acquires its final position by the intercalation of the lower half of the perianth-segment as a belt of tissue common to the stamen and perianth-segment (Fig. 1 5). Whilst this observation may do nothing to further the elucidation of the precise nature of the perianth-segment, whether it is a sepal or a petal, it does strongly support Eichler’s opinion1 of the nature of the andrcecium in the Visceae : — ‘The anther of Viscum is so completely fused with the perianth-leaf, even in its early stages, that Hofmeister regards the two as forming only one phyllome. Van Tieghem, who agrees with this determination, quotes in support of it the presence of one vascular bundle in the organ. I must however adhere to the old statement, that we have to do here with a very intimate fusion of two different leaves ; for not only in different species of Viscum itself, but also in closely allied genera, Eremolepis , Phoradendron , &c., the two leaves can be so fully isolated that they often show only a faint fusion 1 Eichler, Bluthendiagrarnme, p. 556. M 2 1 56 Johnson. — On A rceuthobium Oxycedri. at the base, and in these cases the anther returns to the usual form of this organ. Also, it sometimes (exceptionally) happens in those genera that there are flowers with three perianth- leaves and only two stamen-leaves, in which case one of the latter is placed in the space between two perianth-leaves ; certainly the best evidence against Hofmeister’s determination. The superposition of stamens and perianth-leaves can be ex- plained as in Loranthus V In Arceuthobium the stamen is distinct from the perianth-leaf at first, just as it is practically throughout life in Eremolepis. The absence of a vascular bundle in the stamen finds its counterpart in the evascular character of the carpels, which, except for this absence of bundles, have all the characteristics of the carpels of a normal Angiosperm. It is only by a great strain of comparison that the stamens and carpels can be regarded respectively as ligules of the perianth-leaves, or as similar to the integument of the ovule in Coniferae — hypotheses which have been advanced as favouring an affinity of Loranthaceae with Gymnosperms. The comparison of the young and old male flowers of Arceu- thobium furnishes one more illustration of the representation of phylogeny in ontogeny : Arceuthobium , one of the most highly modified of the Visceae, passes through a stage in the development of its male flower which is permanently repre- sented in less modified members of the group1 2 (e. g. Eremolepis ). Allowing for the decrease in the number of layers composing the wall of the pollen-sac, the course of development is normal 3 (Fig. 16). There was however an interval of twelve months between the young and old male flowers examined. There were no flowers showing stages intermediate between the archesporial cells and the nearly ripe pollen-grains. 6. Vegetative Organs. The detailed and fully illustrated description of the vegeta- 1 Eichler, Bliithendiagramme, p. 554. 2 Bentham and Hooker, op. cit. on page 138, p. 206. 3 Goebel, Outlines of Classif. and Sp. Morphol., p. 362. Johnson . — On A rceuthobinm Oxycedri. 157 live organs by Solms-Laubach 1 is exhaustive. The course and structure of the vascular bundles are described and figured by Chatin 2. Objection to the course of the bundles described by Chatin is taken by Solms-Laubach, who points out that this observer has overlooked the two small lateral vascular bundles in the scaly vegetative leaves. The extremly com- plicated system of intra-cortical mycelioid branching haustoria is shown by Solms-Laubach to be deducible from the single primary haustorium of the Santalaceae, just as is the case in the other less modified Loranthaceae examined by him. The modification wrought by parasitism in Arceuthobium has not proceeded pari passu in the vegetative and sexual organs. Its intra-matrical vegetative organs present an ex- treme of modification, whilst its gynaeceum is much less affected than that of most other Loranthaceae. I could not find any purely vegetative specimens in the crowded adventitious extra-cortical shoots. The connection between the xylem- elements of the parasite and those of the host is easily observed. The radial wall of the xylem-tracheide of the host is split along the middle lamella, so that the fine secondary haustorium with its thin wall has only half the thickness of the tracheide-wall on each side intervening between it and the cavity of the tracheide. The germination of Arceuthobium is unknown. I found one or two ejected seeds on pieces of the host-branch, and in one the radicle showed a distinct curve towards the host-branch, so that Arceuthobium is probably in its hypocotyledonary stem negatively heliotropic, and in its root independent of geotropism like Viscum album. Of the thirteen species mentioned by Eichler 3 only five or six are regarded as good in the Genera Plantarum of Bentham and Hooker, and of these A. Oxycedri is the most widely 1 Solms-Laubach, Ueb. d. Ban u. d. Entwick. d. Ernahrungs organ e parasit. Phanerog, in Pringsheim’s Jahrbiicher, vi. 1867, p. 615. Solms-Laubach, Das Haustorium d. Loranthaceae, etc., in Abh. d. Naturf. Gesell. zu Halle, xiii. 1875, p. 256. 2 Chatin, Anat. Comp. d. Vegetaux, Paris, 1856-1862, p. 484, PL Ixvii. 3 Eichler, FI. Brasil. V, Pars 2, p. 105. 158 Johnson. — On Arceuthobium Oxycedri. distributed. The general result of the investigation tends to show that in the possibility of the formation of two embryos and in habit the affinity of Arceuthobium to Viscum album is closer than was generally supposed 1. 7. Summary. There is found in the ovary at the time of pollination a basally attached freely projecting conical ovarian papilla, containing two apico-lateral imbedded embryo-sacs in which the contents are arranged as in a normal angiosperm. The embryo-sacs arise in each case from a single hypodermal archesporial cell. The morphological value of the contents of the ovary is the same as in Loranthus sphaerocarpus as described by Treub, the papilla consisting of the modified apex of the floral axis and constituting a placenta bearing two buried ovules reduced to embryo-sacs. At no time does the papilla fuse with the wall of the ovary, its apical region becomes a pseud-calyptra to the solitary embryo which is straight, and has an exserted radicle without a root-cap. The dehiscence of the fruit is due in the end to the rupture of a basal horizontal meristematic zone. The seed is covered by the endocarp, the most external layer of which consists of viscid cells, which are severed at their peripheral (distal) ends at ejection of the seed. The sessile anthers in the expanding male flower, with a fibrous epidermis and no vascular bundle, are in the young flower seen to be distinct stamens. The carpels like the stamens are evascular, and are opposite, not at right angles, to the perianth-segments. The only points to be added to the complete description of the vegetative organs by Solms-Laubach are the absence (in my material) of any adventitious purely vegetative shoots, the presence of a con- stant connection of the xylem-vessels of the parasite with the tracheides of the host, and the cleavage of the radial wall of the tracheide of the host by the finest parasite- haustoria. 1 Jost’s paper, Zur Kenntniss der Bluthenentwicklung der Mistel, in Botanische Zeitung, 1888, No. 24, has appeared since this paper was in the press. Johnson . — On Arceuthobium Oxycedri. 159 EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE X. A. Illustrating Mr. Johnson’s paper on Arceuthobium Oxycedri. Fig. 1. Longitudinal section of pollinated female flower, through the median plane of the perianth-segments, p. s. perianth-segment with vascular bundle. s. c. style and stylar canal, formed by the two carpels. o.p. ovarian papilla. e. s. embryo-sacs, x 120. Fig. 2. Ovarian papilla of Fig. 1. e. s. embryo-sac, a vacuole in each. 0. oosphere. p. t. pollen-tube, penetrating into apex of papilla, ep. p. epidermis of papilla. Only the egg-apparatus in e. s. is fully figured, x 1020. Fig. 3. Embryo-sac, a little younger than in Fig. 2, and from a section of the flower made at right angles to the median plane of the perianth -segments. 0. oosphere. a. c. antipodal cells, x 1020. Fig. 4. Longitudinal section of the 1 ovule.’ p. t. primary tapetum cell divided e. s. uninucleate embryo-sac. s. c. two sister-cells of embryo-sac. x 480. Fig. 5. Longitudinal section of ovarian papilla showing embryo-sac in same stage as Fig. 4. 0. p. ovarian papilla, e. s. embryo-sac. i. w. 0. inner surface of wall of ovary between which and the papilla is the cavity, x 480. Fig. 6. Transverse section of a female flower through the ovarian papilla. e. s. the two embryo-sacs opposite the ‘ fused ’ perianth-segments, v . b. vascular bundle of p. s. the perianth-segment, o.p. ovarian papilla, x 120. Fig. 7. Transverse section of female flower through the style to show the two carpels opposite the two perianth-lobes, c. the carpel, s. c. the stylar canal. p. s. perianth-segment, x 120. Fig. 8. Ripe fruit in surface view. a. the zone of dehiscence, b. the line of separation between the sclerotic cells of the mesocarp {a . . b) and the ordinary parenchyma of the pericarp. The dotted lines indicate the stalk of the fruit enclosed in a pair of scaly leaves, x 12. Fig. 9. The same fruit in section, endm. endosperm, emb. embryo, v. s. viscid cells of endocarp. m. c. crushed cells of mesocarp. x 14. Fig. 10. Longitudinal section of an ejected seed. endp. inner part of endocarp. a. 0 . p. apical part of ovarian papilla, b. 0. p. basal part of ovarian papilla. v. c. viscid cells now open at outer ends. emb. embryo, endm. endosperm, x 120. Fig. 11. A little of the basal part of the pericarp dotted line at a in Fig. 9. s. m. c. sclerotic cells of mesocarp. a. the meristematic zone at the base of the fruit, endm. endosperm, x 480. Fig. 12. Apical part of viscid cells in longitudinal section, showing connection with the crushed mesocarp-cells, m. c. p. v. c , dilated peripheral end of viscid cell. m'. c'. uncrushed mesocarp-cells. 1. c. line of cleavage of viscid cells at ejection of seed, x 1020. Fig. 13- Longitudinal section through two stamens of male flower just before expansion, p. s. perianth-segment, st. stamen, v. b. vascular bundle. i6o Johnson.— On Arceuihobium Oxycedri. Fig. 13, cont. In the evascular stamens, the fibrous wall, the remains of the tapetum, and a few pollen-grains are shown, x 120. Fig. 14. A nearly ripe pollen-grain. Exine, intine, large spheroidal vegetative nucleus and fusiform generative nucleus were all very distinct, x 480. Fig. 15. Longitudinal section of a very young male flower, p. s. perianth- segment. si. stamen distinct from perianth-segment, fi. still younger male flowers, x 50. Fig. 16. A part of the same more highly magnified, p. s., si. as in Fig 15. archp. archesporium-cells dividing into tapetum and mother-cells of spores, x 1020. Annuls of Botcaijs e7bd,7ru T. Johnson del. A.B.l JOHNSON. -ON ARCEUTH0B1UM OXYCEDRI. VoLIIPL.I. IW.o. . Ilgglll University Press, Oxford. RENDLE. — ON ALEURONE GRAINS. Annals of Botasiy VoUI,Pl.I. University Press, Oxford. T. Johnson del. A.B.Rendle- del. ; F§||| a| JOHNSON. -ON ARCEUTH0B1UM OXYCEDRI. RENDLE— ON ALEURONE GRAINS. On the development of the Aleurone-grains in the Lupin. BY A. B. RENDLE, B.A., Si, John’s College , Cambridge . With Plate X. B. formation of aleurone-grains, the characteristic 1 proteid reserve-material found in seeds, was studied by Pfeffer1 sixteen years ago. According to his results, the mineral contents, crystals of calcium oxalate, or the ‘ globoids ’ of double phosphate of lime and magnesia, first make their appearance in the cell-sap, and then, singly or in groups, act as centres of attraction for the proteid matter, which, as the seed in ripening loses water, is precipitated from the turbid cell-sap. Where proteid crystalloids occur, they too appear in the cell-sap simultaneously with the inorganic solids. In describing their development in L,upin (referring more especially to L. polyphyllus), Pfeffer says, ‘The protoplasmic strands having been converted into ground-substance, the resulting arrangement might at first sight easily suggest the idea that the protoplasm becomes a parenchymatous network whose meshes form moulds for the immigrating metaplasmic substance. But the history of development is opposed to such a conclusion.’ It would appear, however, at any rate in Lupinus digitatas which has been investigated in the present instance, that this 1 Pringsheim’s Jahrb. fur Wissenschaft. Bot. Bd, 8. 1872, [Annals of Botany, VoL II, No, VI, August 1888, ] 1 62 Rendle. — On the development of rejected idea is more nearly correct than the conclusion at which Pfeffer eventually arrives, inasmuch as the grains are evidently actually secreted by and in the protoplasm itself. Until the cotyledons completely fill the seed-coat, there is no trace of the aleurone-grains ; the cells contain a con- spicuous nucleus slung in the centre by thick protoplasmic bridles or sometimes lying in the parietal protoplasm. In the latter is the layer of chlorophyll-corpuscles in which small grains of starch appear, which, by gradual increase in size and number, have filled the corpuscles by the time the cotyledons have filled the seed-coat. When this stage is reached the seed begins to swell and its outline can be traced through the pod. If we examine sections of the cotyledons at this stage, the cells are seen to contain small spherical or oval bodies partly or wholly projecting from the granular protoplasm, whether the parietal layer, or that surrounding the nucleus or forming the connecting bridles (Fig. i). These bodies at first appear as little convex protrusions, but rapidly increase in size till spherical or oval bodies are formed more or less embedded in the protoplasm. They stain deeply, more so than the protoplasm itself, with iodine, haematoxylin, Hofmann’s blue, and eosin, and the staining is perfectly homo- geneous. Nowhere in the cell is there any suspicion of solid mineral matter ; crystals of calcium oxalate and globoids are alike absent. If a section be mounted in iodine and watched while dilute potash (i per cent, or 5 per cent, solutions were used) is run under the cover-slip, the bodies are seen to swell up considerably, and project into the vacuole, while the sub- stance contained in them evidently dissolves. In the now very transparent section their fine clear distended outlines are seen to be in continuity with the protoplasm. If we now carefully wash, by drawing a little water through, and then run in iodine, the section shrinks and again becomes stained, but the deeply staining bodies have gone ; we can still see however, especially in the uncompressed cells towards the out- side; the delicate stained protoplasmic membranes in perfect A leur one-grains in the Lupin . 163 continuity with the rest of the protoplasm and enclosing the cavities from which the soluble matter has been abstracted (Fig. 2). It is therefore evident that the above-mentioned bodies consist of some substance, presumably proteid, soluble in dilute potash, which has* been secreted by and in the protoplasm. If sections be similarly treated with 10 per cent, or saturated solutions of common salt or potassium phosphate, the bodies merely swell up somewhat but are not dissolved, and, if washed in water, even after lying for twenty hours in the salt solutions, appear quite unaltered. 1 per cent, and 10 per cent, solutions of hydrochloric acid, even after twenty hours’ action, only cause slight swelling. The bodies therefore differ in solubility from the grains of the ripe seed, which are completely and at once soluble in such solutions. After solution a perfectly clear space is seen to remain, and there is no sign whatever of crystalline or globoid contents. These bodies, which, as the sequel shows, are the primitive aleurone-grains, increase in size and number and soon fill up the vacuole, so that the cell contains within the parietal layer of protoplasm a number of roundish grains quite separated from each other by a protoplasmic reticulum, made up of the bridles and the membranes originally separating the secretion from the vacuole. By watching a section in which this stage has not quite been reached, while dilute potash is run under the slip, the limiting protoplasmic membranes of adjacent or opposite masses of the secretion are seen to swell out and meet to form what has now every appearance of a proto- plasmic strand, indicating how the same would take place in the ordinary process of growth. Near the centre, or sometimes at the side, is seen the nucleus, which is becoming more or less compressed by the growing grains ; these relations are clearly brought out by iodine, and the protoplasmic network demonstrated by running in dilute potash which at once dissolves the grains, leaving quite empty cavities. By the time the vacuole has been nearly filled up, a dif- 164 Rendle. — On the development of ference in solubility is noticed, the grains now reacting like those of ripe seeds, dissolving completely in 10 per cent, and saturated solutions of common salt and potassium phosphate, and also in 1 per cent, of hydrochloric acid, though still insoluble in water. One gets sometimes preparations in an intermediate state with the grains only partly soluble, even after twenty hours’ exposure to the reagent. It has been shown1 that the aleurone-grains of ripe seeds contain several distinct proteids belonging to the albumose and globulin groups, and the change in solubility during development may be the ex- pression of the breaking down of some complex proteid substance, originally secreted by the protoplasm, into the several simpler proteids known to occur in the ripe seed, and it is during this process that one would expect the separation of solid mineral constituents to take place in cases where they are found in the ripe seed. The grains continue to increase in size but are at first rather watery, and in absolute alcohol material show a vacuolation, probably due to the reagent, the denser part forming an external ring, or very often collecting chiefly on one side and forming a crescent (Fig. 4); the ring or crescent stains well with the above-mentioned dyes, while the portion inside remains clear. On solution, however, the denser portion is seen gradually to diffuse throughout the whole, forming a homogeneous struc- ture (Fig. 5) ; when this stage is reached the seed is beginning to get ripe, as indicated by the end of the radicle turning yellow. As ripening goes on the denser part encroaches more and more on the clearer, and by the time the yellow coloration has extended up the radicle and is affecting the cotyledons, the majority of the grains have again come to stain homogeneously, as in the ripe seed, indicating increase in quantity of the denser part and loss of water of the grain coincident with the general drying of the seed. The proto- plasm has meanwhile been diminishing, and the starch-grains have by the end of this process disappeared, drops of oil 1 Vines, Journal of Physiology, III, 1881. A leur one-grams in the Lupin, 165 having however been formed. In the ripe seed the grains, which are roundish or somewhat angular through mutual compression, are still separated by a protoplasmic network in which oil-drops occur, while starch is wanting. Hanstein’s solution brings out the network and nucleus very well, staining these a deep violet, while the grains scarcely stain at all (Fig. 7). Solid inorganic constituents were repeatedly sought for, but without success. Sections of the ripe seed, from which the oil had been removed by ether, were treated on a slide with 1 per cent, of potash, which was allowed to diffuse in so as not to wash away any small globoids which might be present ; individual cells or grains were carefully watched meanwhile, sometimes under Zeiss’ F objective, at others under the D, but in all cases an empty space was left in the protoplasmic network after solution. Some granules scattered over the section, but especially, and almost exclusively, near the few cell-layers with very granular contents beneath the epidermis, and with no definite relation to the grains, proved to be small starch-grains washed out from these cells. No crystals could be detected by double refraction when such a section was examined under a polarising microscope. Hence we may conclude that the aleurone-grains of Lupinus digitatus have no solid mineral contents. From the foregoing facts it ap- pears that the presence of mineral matter is of very secondary importance in the development of the grains, whereas in the process as described by Pfeffer the mineral matter was es- sential, forming the point of attraction for the aggregation of the proteid. But Pfefifer’s suggestion is too mechanical, and moreover gives no reason whatever for the fact that the grains in the ripe seed are always embedded in a protoplasmic matrix ; they should rather be lying loose in the vacuole. The earliest stage, namely, secretion in the protoplasm of matter soluble only in dilute potash, has also been observed to occur in precisely the same way as above described in another species of lupin ( ?L . ravins). It is most interesting to note that the development of 1 66 Rendle . — On the development of aleurone-grains described here corresponds most closely with the manner of secretion of mucilage as lately described 1 by Gardiner and Ito in the glandular hairs of Blechnum and Osmunda ; in both cases the secretion is strictly intrapro- toplasmic, both the aleurone-grains and mucilage-drops more- over remaining, after secretion, quite separate in a reticulum of protoplasm. In both cases too there is some chemical change in the originally secreted substance, before the final product is formed. The seeds used in these investigations were preserved in absolute alcohol ; o, per cent, chromic acid material shows the early stages very well, but as the grains begin to increase in size, the cells are seen to be full of empty rings, an ap- pearance which is maintained up to the time when the seed is fully ripe ; the grains are moreover rendered quite insoluble, even in the ripe seed, in salt solutions and 5 per cent, potash. By placing sections of the ripe seeds, preserved in alcohol, in 1 per cent, of chromic acid solution, the homogeneous grains are converted into rings, which now resist for several minutes the action of 5 per cent, potash and remain undissolved, even after twenty hours, in saturated salt solution. The development of aleurone-grains in general is obviously not completely indicated above, as no account is taken of the time and manner of appearance of the globoid and crystalloid, which may both be present, as e. g. in Ricinus communis , though Lupinus digitatus has neither. I hope to work out these points also, in the summer, when material can be procured. To judge from the title2, which alone I have seen, and that only a few days since, my results agree with those arrived at in a paper by Wakker. 1 Annals of Botany, I. 1. 1887. 2 * Aleuronkorrels zijn vacuolen,’ in Maandblad voor Natuurwetenschappen, Nos. 5 and 6, 1887. A leur one-grains in the Lupin . 167 EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE X. b. Illustrating Mr. Rendle’s paper on the development of Aleurone -grains in the Lupin. Fig. 1. First stage in formation of aleurone-grains in Lupinus digitatus. Drawn from a preparation stained with Hofmann’s blue. Portion m, unshaded, not in focus. The bodies mentioned in the text are line-shaded. Zeiss’ D objective and ocular 4. n, the nucleus. Fig. 2. Same stage as the last, showing the little pockets in the protoplasm from which the secretion has been dissolved out by dilute KOH. Now in iodine. The swollen starch-grains shaded dark, a and b same magnification as in Fig. 1. c under F objective, n, the nucleus. Fig. 3. A little older than the above, grains filling up the vacuole, a and b both from preparations stained with Hofmann’s blue ; b, after action of dilute KOH showing the protoplasmic network. D objective, ocular 4. Colourless starch- grains seen in the protoplasm lining the wall. Fig. 4. The growing grains largely fill the cell. In it are seen the grains vacuolated as described in the text, and colourless starch-grains in protoplasm, after staining with Hofmann’s blue, b, after solution of grains with dilute KOH, and staining of protoplasmic network with iodine. Swollen starch-grains lining the wall, n , the nucleus. D objective, ocular 4. c a little older than it. Fig. 5. Shows progress of solution of two vacuolated grains, in dilute KOH on the left, in 10 per cent, of salt solution on the right. D objective, ocular 4. Fig. 6. From a nearly ripe seed, a, a cell before, b, one after action of dilute KOH. a shows the deeply and homogeneously stained grains, b the protoplasmic matrix and nucleus, n. The colourless drops are oil. D objective, ocular 4. Fig. 7. From a quite ripe seed stained with Hanstein’s solution. Nucleus and protoplasmic matrix have stained a deep violet, the wall a lighter colour, the grains almost perfectly colourless, n, nucleus. D objective, ocular 2. On the structure of Spongocladia, Aresck. (Spongodendron, Zanard.), with an account of new forms. BY GEORGE MURRAY, F.L.S., Senior Assistant, Department of Botany , British Museum, AND LEONARD A. BOODLE, A.N.S.S. (With Woodcuts 8, 9, 10, and 11.) NDER the name of Spongodendron , Zanardini1 established in 1878 a genus of Siphoneae from specimens collected by Dr. Beccari in New Guinea. In the course of the work of one of us at the above group, it became necessary to see specimens or drawings of this type which should give more information than the short description in the Nuovo Giornale. On applying to Dr. Beccari, he at once with the greatest kindness and courtesy sent specimens of the two species N. crassum and N. dichotomum described by Zanardini. On examination they proved to belong to the remarkable genus Spongocladia of Areschoug, described by him in 18532. Only one species of this genus, N. vaucheriaeformis , has been re- corded hitherto, and specimens of it collected at Mauritius (whence Areschoug’s material came) by Col. Pike are in the herbaria of the British Museum and Kew. Spongocladia can hardly be said to be siphoneous, and so it follows that 1 Phyceae Papuanae novae, etc., in Nuovo Giorn. Bot. Ital. x. 2 Oversigt af Kongl. Vetensk. Akad. Forhandl. Stockholm. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VI. August 1888.] 170 Murray and Boodle. — On the Zanardini’s genus is not only merged in Areschoug’s, but the type disappears from the group of Siphoneae. At first sight, however, it looks so like certain members of the group that there is ample room for mistake. It may be recalled indeed in justification of Zanardinfs opinion that in 1886 one of the present writers found with the Kew specimens of vS. vaucheriaeformis a note by the late Professor Dickie, pro- posing to found on them a new species of Rhipilia — though subsequent examination, as shown by his own her- barium in the British Mu- seum, enabled him to cor- rectly place the form under Areschoug’s name, which it bears in his published list of Algae of Mauritius \ This likeness will be under- stood from the following description. The thallus of vau- cheriaeformis consists, as Areschoug pointed out, of long, filiform tubes so inter- woven as to form a number of irregularly dichotomous branches, the whole recalling in appearance a digitate sponge. These branches are of the thickness of well- grown specimens of C odium tomentosum , though another species about to be described re- sembles this Alga much more strikingly. The tubes of which the branches are composed are septate below, and short lateral branches are given off at about right angles from the cells, often on the same side of the filament from three or four Fig. 8. Filament of Spongocladia vau- cheriaeformiS) Aresch. Linn. Soc. Journ. Bot. xiv. Structure of Spongocladia , A resch . 1 7 1 successive cells, their insertion being sometimes at the upper end, as in Cladophora , or the middle. At times, however, the diameter of a branch is nearly as great as the length of the cell from which it takes its origin. The lateral branches, which are sometimes again branched irregularly, probably serve to bind more closely together the interwoven filaments. This function is more effectually performed by certain other branches which become permanently attached to the surface of adjacent tubes by numerous, short, rhizoid processes. This possibly explains the anastomosing described by Zanardini. Above the septate portion of the filament Fig. 9. Portion of filament of Spongo - Fig. 10. Zoospores of Spongocladia cladia vaucheriaeformis , showing obli- vaucheriaeformis germinating in situ teration of lumen. (after Areschoug). there is commonly found one cell longer than the others, and above that again the main portion of the tube — the terminal cell — of great length without cross-partition of any kind, and very closely resembling in this respect as well as in its com- paratively great diameter, and the nature of its contents, the tubes of a Vaucheria. Throughout the course of the tube it is much wrinkled lengthwise. Some of the wrinkling is probably due to drying, but there are also finer markings which seem to represent fibrillar thickening of the cell-wall. This structure is seen when a filament has been broken by stretching, and fine threads are left projecting from the broken edge. Areschoug’s figure 5 shows the cell-wall re- 1 72 Murray and Boodle . — On the solved into fibrillae by the action of sulphuric acid. The cell-wall in the older parts of the filaments is very much thickened, and in optical section shows numerous layers of stratification without the use of a reagent. This thickening frequently goes so far as to nearly obliterate the lumen, and sometimes this actually happens (Fig. 8). Areschoug figures what he regards as zoospores germinating in situ in a terminal cell. We have observed an appearance which must be a later stage of the process. Here two inter- calary cells, which are about twice their diameter in length, are filled with a densely packed mass of tubular cells with delicate walls, containing chlorophyll. Owing to the crowding of the mass it could not be distinctly resolved, but it appeared to consist of rather elongated and interwoven tubes. Possibly a small colony of tubes is formed by the division of the contents into zoospores, which germinate inside the mother- cell, and increase in size until they burst it. Zanardini mentions terminal and other coniocysts. We are not quite sure what he does mean, but on lateral branches globular terminal cells occur here and there which may possibly have a reproductive function. The appearance however which we venture to think possesses special interest is pre- _ sented by the groups of siliceous spicules Fig. 1 1 . Filament of ' & r r Spongocladia vauche- which plentifully strew the course of the sp?OTkfTft*SArese- tubes- These were noted by Areschoug, choug.) and also the further fact that the grey compact appearance of the apical portions of the branches is owing to the dense occurrence of these (obviously) sponge- spicules — which moreover cause the whole thallus to feel hard to the touch — like a fresh sponge in short. Areschoug does not appear to have satisfied himself as to the origin of these spicules beyond supposing that they belong to a sponge. They are manifestly far more abundant than is consistent with a merely accidental presence. Mr. Kirkpatrick Structure of Spongocladia , Aresch. 173 of the department of Zoology, British Museum, kindly undertook to compare them with the spicules of other sponges, with the result that he found them to agree most closely with the spicules of a Halichondrine sponge. Not only this, but traces were soon discovered in abundance of the presence of the sponge itself, especially investing the whole of the apical portions of the branches of the thallus, giving them that characteristic grey and compact appearance already noted. Each branch bears therefore, without ex- ception, a cap of sponge bristling with spicules, and from the presence of these throughout the whole body of the Alga it may be inferred that with the growth of the branch the cap is carried upward, while groups of spicules and portions of sponge remain attached to the sides of the tubes. Of course, it is not to be forgotten that sponges frequently are to be found on Algae, and Mr. Kirkpatrick showed us, as being much to the point, Halichrondria panicea growing on Jania , as it may be seen on our own shores. In Spongocladia , however, there is an intimate relation of sponge with Alga of such a character as to suggest at least further inquiry. Accordingly the specimens of Spongodendron were brought into evidence. They came from another part of the world — from New Guinea. These, as has been said, are of two kinds, N. eras sum, Zanard., which we find indis- tinguishable from Spongocladia vaucheriae form is, by which name it will now be known, and S. dichotomum , Zanard., which now becomes Spongocladia dichotoma , Nob. In this New-Guinea specimen of S. vaucheriae for mis ( Spongo- dendron crassum , Zanard.) we have been unable to find in the limited portion at our disposal any trace either of an apical cap of sponge or indeed of sponge-tissue. But here again sponge- spicules are abundant, though not so much so as in the Mauritius specimens. The spicules are those of another sponge. In 5. dichotoma from the same locality spicules also are present to much the same extent, and they are those of yet another sponge. (It may be mentioned here that in S. dichotoma the walls are thinner and the septation 1 74 Murray and Boodle. — On the and branching of the filaments less frequent.) In addition to these forms Dr. Grunow very kindly sent us another species, not hitherto published, which he had collected in New Cale- donia, which we have described under his name of »S. neo- caledonica. Its habit is more diffuse, and in fact the thallus can hardly be described as branching at all. The filaments which compose it are of great diameter and contain abundance of starch. In this form we find still fewer spicules and no trace of sponge. The spicules here again belong to a sponge different from all the others. Are we to regard this occurrence of sponge and of sponge- spicules in all these instances as accidental? Taken by itself, the case of N. neocaledonica , for example, we confess might easily be so explained. Taken together with these other forms from other parts of the world in which spicules were more abundant than they usually are on Algae growing among sponges ; taken especially with the case of N. vancheriaeformis , we venture to think the subject presents another aspect. It is possible that we have here some bio- logical relation between sponge and Alga. Farther than this suggestion of inquiry we should not be justified in going on the material at our command. It would certainly be inter- esting to know whether such biological relation, if any, is concerned with nutritive adaptation. We append a systematic account of the genus, in which we have adopted so far as possible the descriptions of Areschoug and Zanardini. Areschoug’s generic characters have been so amended as to admit vS. neocaledonica. As to its systematic position it is scarcely advisable to speak very definitely, but it certainly appears to come nearer Cladophora than any other type known to us. SPONGOCLADIA. — Aresch. in Oversigt af Kongl. Vetensk. Akad. Forhandl. 1853. Alga viridis, adnata, filis cellularibus laxe implexis con- texta. Fila unica cellularum serie constructa, inferne parce i75 Structure of Spongocladia , A resch . ramosa, acrogenia ; cellulae inferiores breviores, superiores longissimae, tubuliformes, -vaucheriaeformes, utraeque intus granulis chloropbyllinis vestitae. Schizogonidia seu zoo- sporae in cellulis tubuliformibus formatae. Syn. Spongodendron . Zanard. Nuovo Giorn. Bot. Ital. x. P- 37- 1 . S. VAUCHERIAEFORMIS, Aresch. loc. cit. Thallus extus coloris griseo-flavescentis 1. griseo-albidi, intus viridis, 3-4 pollicaris, caespitosus, a basi digitato-dicho- tomus, 2-4 lineas crassus, teres 1. compressus, apicibus nunc subattenuatis, nunc incrassatis 1. incrassato-truncatis. Syn. Spongodendron crassum , Zanard. loc. cit. Hab. ad litora insulae Mauritii, Lithothamniis innascens (Areschoug; Pike!) et ad Sorong (non ins. Aru) Nova Guinea (Beccari !). 2. S. DICHOTOMA, Nob. Thallus gracilis, filiformis, irregulariter dichotomus, seg- mentis elongatis distantibus ad axillas parum dilatatis, hue illuc invicem conglutinatis, apice valde attenuatis, filis fron- dem constituentibus tenuioribus conspicue articulatis. Facies omnino Codii tomentosi . Syn. Spongodendron dichotomum , Zanard. loc. cit. Hab. ad Sorong, Nova Guinea (non ins. Aru) (Beccari!). 3. S. NEOCALEDONICA, Grun. in litt. Thallus compactus, vix ramosus, extus coloris griseo- flavescentis, intus viridis, 2-3 pollicaris ; filis frondem con- stituentibus crassis, haud in ramos distinctos implicatis. Hab. ad Poro, Nova Caledonia (Grunow!). Prope litus, aqua non semper obtecta, crescens. Notes on the Geological History of the Recent Flora of Britain. BY CLEMENT REID. HAVING had occasion some years since to study the plants of our latest Pliocene deposit — the Cromer Forest-bed — and more recently the flora of several deposits between that ancient period and the present time — I thought it would be of interest to collect any information that might throw light on the questions : What plants are truly native ? What are the variations of climate that the plants show ? What can we learn as to differences of geographical dis- tribution of the living species in past times ? Of course these questions will take many years of work to answer, but the material already collected seems of sufficient importance to justify the publication of the following notes. Instead, therefore, of attempting at present to analyse the flora of the different beds or periods, as originally intended, these notes have been put together in the form of a record of anything that is known of the geological history of each species. A good many plants have been incidentally recorded from old alluvial deposits in archaeological or geological papers, but I have commonly found that the specimens were lost, or were never preserved, or still more often were never properly determined. It has therefore been necessary to confine these notes to specimens that I have examined, and which may still be found in some collection, so that any mistakes can be rectified. The only exceptions are in favour of a few species recorded by competent botanists. With regard to the beds from which the plants were [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VI. August 1888. ] 178 Reid.— Notes on the Geological History obtained, only those are included that date from a period previous to the Roman occupation. This limit was fixed on the ground that the Roman invasion and the constant going to and fro which followed it, must have greatly assisted the spread of weeds of cultivation. Of course many weeds of cultivation must have come in at an earlier period, when cereals were first introduced, but nearly all the deposits from which plants have been examined, seem to be of a much more ancient date. The newest ‘ submerged forest 5 is probably the most modern deposit from which material has been obtained, and this submergence dates fully 3000 years since. To the officers of the botanical department of the British Museum, especially to Mr. Carruthers and Mr. Ridley, I am indebted for much assistance in the determination of many of the more obscure fossils. The specimens being usually only seeds, or the hard parts of the fruit, often strangely altered in decay, this has been a very difficult task. The specific determination is comparatively easy, but it is sometimes very difficult to obtain a first clue in the form of an ordinal or generic character, very similar seeds sometimes occurring in several different orders — e.g. Caryophylleae and Chenopo- diaceae. Mr. Carruthers has kindly undertaken the deter- mination of the Grasses, so the species of that order are given on his authority. Specimens have been received from so many sources, that it is impossible here to mention all of them. The most important contributions were those from Mr. Jas. Bennie, of the Geological Survey of Scotland, who has most industriously collected the seeds and other fossils from a number of Scotch Pleistocene deposits. These specimens are all preserved in the collection of the Geological Survey in Edinburgh1. From other Scotch localities I have received specimens from Messrs. David Robertson, J. C. Howden, Robert Craig, and Thomas Scott, and also from the Hunterian Museum at Glasgow. 1 By permission of the Director-General I have been enabled to make use of the material in the preparation of these notes. 179 of the Recent Flora of Britain . The specimens from Southampton Dock were received from Mr. Whitaker ; those from the Tilbury and Albert Docks from Mr. Spurred. Those from other English localities are nearly all of my own collecting. Age of the Plant-bearing Deposits. Roughly, the deposits from which plants have been obtained may be divided into Postglacial, Interglacial, and Pre- glacial. The first group includes the ‘ submerged forests,’ and con- temporaneous upland deposits ; raised marine deposits, like the Clyde beds ; and beds with arctic plants, lying directly above the latest boulder clay of the district. This group is apparently separated from the next one by a period of intense cold. The second group includes all beds which underlie boulder clay, but are newer than the Cromer Forest-bed. These are cut off from both the newer and older deposits by periods of intense cold and glaciation. With these may be classed the bed with arctic plants which underlies the lowest boulder- clay in Norfolk. The third group contains the Cromer Forest-bed, which underlies all the glacial deposits, and forms the highest portion of the Pliocene formation. It is not suggested that the different beds in each group are exactly contemporaneous, but that they occupy somewhat similar positions in the series. For instance, further study may show that there are several interglacial periods grouped together in section 2, but at present I see no means of separating them. Some of the postglacial deposits in the south of England may also be equivalent to interglacial deposits further north. But this point also cannot yet be settled. Commencing with the newest group, the prehistoric peat of the mountain districts has been very imperfectly searched, the only sample examined being one given me by my colleague, 180 Reid. — Notes on the Geological History Mr. George Barrow. This was obtained thirteen feet down in the peat at Corb, in the Highlands, at a height of over 1400 feet above the sea. It yielded a few upland plants, but only species still found in similar situations. At the base of similar hill-peats in the Yorkshire moors, large well-grown oaks are found, but the associated seeds have not been collected, and it is doubtful whether the oaks alone are sufficient evidence of a change of climate. From the raised marine deposits with arctic shells bordering the Firth of Clyde, I have determined fifteen species, prin- cipally sent me by Mr. Thomas Scott and Mr. Bennie. Though associated with a decidedly northern marine fauna, there is nothing arctic about the plants. At that time the temperature of the air was apparently higher than that of the sea in the Clyde district. The plants, though few, are interest- ing, for they include dry-land forms — such as Bartsia Odontites and Thymus Serpyllum — not known from any other localities. The ‘ submerged forests 5 and associated deposits in Holder- ness yield a few species, all still living in the district. But from another bed in the same part of Yorkshire, Betula nana has been obtained, at Bridlington by Dr. A. G. Nathorst, and at Holmpton by myself. In Norfolk a few plants occur in a postglacial river-deposit at Mundesley, associated with the elephant and river-tortoise ; and Mr. H. N. Ridley and I have lately obtained a number of others from Hoxne, but have not yet finished the de- termination. From peat below the sea-level at the Albert and Tilbury Docks, I have received a few specimens from Mr. Spurrell. All the species are still living in the neighbourhood. A sample of similar peat from Southampton Docks, given me by Mr. Whitaker, yielded a few widely distributed species. The different localities from which interglacial plants have been obtained are nearly all in Scotland. This is largely due to the thorough way in which the Scotch glacial deposits have been searched, for similar beds certainly occur in England, of the Recent Flora of Britain. 181 though the plants of the only one I have been able to examine were nearly all too much decayed for determination. Kilmaurs, in Ayrshire, is probably the most celebrated of these interglacial deposits 1. Here, beneath a thick bed of till, and associated with a tusk of mammoth, a number of seeds were found. Mr. John Young, of the Hunterian Museum, has given me the opportunity of examining the original specimens, and I have also received some others from Mr. Bennie. The number of species, however, only amounts to six, all plants of wide range. The most interesting, botanically, of all the Scotch inter- glacial deposits are found at Redhall and Hailes quarries, about three miles from Edinburgh. The peaty mud at the first of these localities occurs beneath a mass of boulder clay, the position of which both Dr. Arch. Geikie and Mr. Howell assure me cannot be accounted for by any landslip or similar cause. This question it was very important to settle, for a large number of species occur in the interglacial peat at Redhall, that are elsewhere unrecorded in a fossil state from beds of any age. Two of these species till now have been considered recent introductions into Britain. Through the industry of Mr. Bennie, we can now form a very good idea of the flora of this period, for he has sent me the fruits and seeds of no less than forty-six species of flower- ing plants from Redhall, besides ten or fifteen not yet deter- mined. They occur, associated with elytra of beetles and caddis-cases, felted together with Mosses. There are no mollusca or mammals, but probably the peaty water has dis- solved all calcareous organisms. It is to be hoped that before long Mr. Bennie may be able to publish a full account of his interesting discoveries in these interglacial deposits. The whole of the plants from Redhall are still native of the Scotch lowlands, with the exception of Galeopsis Tetrahit and Carum Carui. However, the recent distribution of these two species makes it surprising, not that they are found fossil in an interglacial deposit in Britain, but rather that they are not 1 See R. Craig and John Young, in Trans. Geol. Soc., Glasgow, vol. iii. p. 310. 1 82 Reid.— Notes on the Geological History truly natives of Britain now, if such really be the case. Still, it must not be forgotten that the occurrence of a plant in these interglacial beds, does not prove that it ought to be accepted as a native of this country in postglacial times, though it may be good evidence that it was not first brought to this country as a weed of cultivation. Between the interglacial and post- glacial periods there occurred a period of glaciation, during which a large portion, probably most, of the native plants were exterminated, to be reintroduced when the climate ameliorated. The peaty bed from which the plants were obtained in the neighbouring quarry of Hailes, though probably of about the same age, does not now lie under boulder clay. However, in a letter dated September 28th, 1887, Mr. Bennie writes that ‘ Hailes quarry is very large, and in the south side of it a few years ago there was exposed a peat bed interbedded in boulder clay, as described and figured in “Prehistoric Europe” 5 [by Prof. James Geikie]. The occurrence of Salix herbacea and abundance of Isoetes , neither of which are found in the neighbourhood now, shows that the peat is, at any rate, no modern deposit, and I think it may be classed provisionally with the interglacial beds. It is unfortunate that the bed of peat actually tinder boulder-clay is not now visible, and can- not be searched for plants. Mr. Bennie has sent me twenty-five species of flowering plants from Hailes, besides several still undetermined. With the two exceptions already mentioned, they are species still found in the lowlands, though the absence of all, except such as have a considerable northward range, is suggestive of a climate somewhat colder than that of the south of Scotland at the present day. The flora of the extreme north of Scotland is more similar. A similar peaty bed between two masses of boulder-clay has recently been described by Mr. Robert Dunlop, as occur- ring at Airdrie, near Greenock1. Through the kindness of Mr. Dunlop and Mr. Bennie I have been able to examine the plants, but find the flora is poor, the majority of the specimens 1 See Trans. Geol. Soc., Glasgow. of the Recent Flora of Britain, 183 belonging to two species, Hippuris vulgaris and Carex rostrata. The occurrence of Betula nana gives a somewhat northern character to this flora. There is one other deposit which provisionally, and with great hesitation, has been placed in the interglacial division. This is the well-known peaty bed of Cowden Glen, in Renfrew- shire, so well described in Mr. Craig’s paper1. At the present day this old lacustrine deposit certainly lies beneath a boulder- clay, but the question has arisen — to what extent is this overlying boulder-clay merely the remains of a landslip ? The bed is certainly ancient, for it contains remains of the Megaceros and Bos primigenius ; but Mr. John Young points to the landslips that still occur as sufficient to account for the overlying boulder-clay. Prof. Jas. Geikie, Mr. Craig, and Mr. Bennie, on the other hand, consider that part, at least, of this overlying boulder-clay is in place. The plants do not throw any light on the question, for they are all species still living in the district. Mr. Bennie has sent me a large number of specimens from this locality ; but Mr. Mahony has recorded several species that I have not seen, and I cannot now learn what has become of them. Older than any of the deposits already mentioned, there is another bed with Salix polaris and other arctic plants lying at the base of the whole of the glacial deposits of Norfolk, and proving the existence of very arctic conditions previous to the formation of the first till or boulder-clay. This was first discovered at Mundesley, in Norfolk, by Dr. A. G. Nathorst. Afterwards, by following his instructions, I was enabled to add a few other species, including Betula nana , and also to trace the same plants in two fresh localities — at Beeston, three miles west of Cromer, and at Bacton, four miles south of Mundesley2. At present this bed has not been traced beyond the Norfolk coast. 1 Trans. Geol. Soc., Glasgow, vol. iv. p. 17. See also J. A. Mahoney, Organic Remains found in Cowden Valley, in Geol. Mag. vol. vi. p. 390. 2 See Memoirs of the Geological Survey — Geology of Cromer, p. 83. 184 Reid —Notes on the Geological History Still older, and beneath the whole of the glacial and arctic deposits, we find the preglacial ‘ Cromer Forest-bed/ with elm, beech, oak, pine, and spruce. This flora has already been described1, though I have taken the opportunity to bring the account up to date, and to make a few necessary corrections. In the flora of the Cromer Forest-bed, we find for the first time a marked admixture of species no longer found in Britain, and also a certain number which there is every reason to believe are now entirely extinct, though, in the absence of generic or ordinal characters, I do not propose to describe them, or give them new names. This oldest representative of the living flora of Britain is associated with a number of large mammals, most of them extinct, and many characteristic of the Newer Pliocene period. Many of the mollusca are also extinct. Unfortunately, at this interesting point of our enquiry we are stopped by the imperfection of the geological record, which is so great that not a single recognisable plant has been obtained from any deposit in Britain lying between the Upper Pliocene and the Middle Oligocene 2. When plants are again met with the flora has a sub-tropical character, and is quite unlike that now found in Britain. DICOTYLEDONS. Thalictrum minus, Linn. Numerous very acute achenes of Thalictrum have been formerly referred to this species. They may, however, belong to the sharp-fruited variety of T. fiavum . Horizon — Cromer Forest-bed. Localities — Sidestrand and Mundesley (C.R.). Thalictrum flavum, Linn. The small blunt achenes of this species are very common in the preglacial beds. Horizon — Cromer Forest-bed. Localities — Sidestrand, Mundesley, Ostend, aud Pakefield (C.R.), 1 Trans. Norfolk Nat. Soc. vol. iv. p. 189. 2 The so-called Miocene Floras of Bovey Tracey and Mull, according to Mr. Gardner, are probably of Eocene age. of the Recent Flora of Britain. 185 Ranunculus aquatilis, Linn. Very abundant in most lacustrine deposits. Several varieties are found fossil, but the characters of the fruit in the recent forms do not seem to be sufficiently constant to allow of any determination of sub-species from fruit alone. Horizons — Cromer Forest-bed, passim ; Scotch interglacial beds, passim. Ranunculus sceleratus, Linn. Two detached carpels from Hoxne in Suffolk, in a lacustrine deposit overlying boulder-clay, were found by Mr. Ridley and myself. Unknown elsewhere fossil. Ranunculus flammula, Linn. Mr. Bennie has sent me numerous carpels from Redhall and Hailes quarries, and one badly-preserved specimen from Cowden Glen. Badly-preserved fruits, apparently belonging to this species, also occur in more modern peats. Horizons — • postglacial and interglacial (not yet found in preglacial beds). Ranunculus lingua, Linn. A few detached carpels have been found at Redhall, near Edinburgh, in interglacial beds. Ranunculus repens, Linn. Detached achenes. Postglacial beds of Garvel Park, on the Clyde, and Hoxne, in Suffolk. Interglacial beds, Redhall and Hailes, near Edinburgh. Preglacial, in Cromer Forest- bed, at nearly all localities. In shape and sculpture of the achenes, R. repens is so similar to R. bulbosus and R. acris that great care is needed to distinguish between them, especially when the beak is missing. The slight differences seem, however, to be quite constant, and all the specimens belong to R. repens . Caltha palustris. Linn. Seeds are not uncommon in the interglacial beds at Red- hall. o 1 86 Reid— Notes on the Geological History Nuphar luteum, Linn. Seeds are common in a postglacial river deposit at Mundesley, and also in the preglacial Cromer Forest-bed at nearly all localities. I have not seen any from interglacial beds. {Nymphaea alba, Linn.] Recorded by Heer as occurring in the Cromer Forest-bed at Happisburgh. The seeds may have been obtained from a recent alluvdal deposit at that locality. No specimens have been found in the larger collections made within recent years, and I do not know of any trace of this species in Britain in deposits older than the recent alluvium. Lychnis diurna, Sibth. One well-preserved seed from Redhall, and two from Hailes, in interglacial beds. Lychnis flos-cuculi, Linn. Postglacial beds of Garvel Park, on the Clyde, eight seeds received from Mr. Thomas Scott. Interglacial beds of Red- hall, three capsules and numerous seeds received from Mr. Bennie. Stellaria aquatica, Scop. Three seeds, from the preglacial Cromer Forest-bed at Beeston. Stellaria media ? Linn. A badly-preserved compressed seed, shows concentric lines of tubercles becoming obsolete towards the centre, and form- ing a double keel on the periphery, as in S', media. Inter- glacial, Hailes, near Edinburgh. OXALIS ACETOSELLA, Linn. One seed. Interglacial, Redhall, near Edinburgh. Prunus communis, Huds. A few stones. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), West Runton, Happisburgh, and Pakefield. 1 87 of the Recent Flora of Britain. Prunus padus, Linn. A few stones. Postglacial, Hornsea and Sand le Meer, in East Yorkshire. Interglacial, Hailes, near Edinburgh, and Airdrie. RUBUS IDALus, Linn. Stones (often split by birds or rodents). Postglacial, Clyde beds at Black Burn, East Tarbet (from Mr. Robertson), and Garvel Park near Greenock (from Mr. Scott). ‘ Submerged Forest,’ Southampton Docks (from Mr. Whitaker). Old lacustrine deposit, Hoxne in Suffolk (C. R. and H. N. Ridley). Interglacial beds, Redhall (abundant) and Hailes (rare), (from Mr. Bennie). Rubus fruticosus, Linn. One stone at each locality. Interglacial, Hailes, near Edinburgh. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Pakefield, and Mundesley. POTENTILLA TORMENTILLA ? Neck. One stone. Postglacial (Clyde beds), Roxburgh Street, Greenock. POTENTILLA COMARUM, Linn. Achenes retaining their white colour. Interglacial, Redhall (common), and Airdrie. POTERIUM OFFICINALE, Hook. One well-preserved fruit at each locality. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Mundesley, and Sidestrand. [Crataegus oxyacantha, Linn.] Recorded by Hugh Miller from postglacial brick-clay of Portobello. I have not been able to examine the specimen (said to be wood), and cannot find any trace of the hawthorn elsewhere. The fruits of the hawthorn are so hard, and are scattered so widely by birds, that it is difficult to understand its absence from prehistoric deposits, or at any rate its great scarcity, if the tree is really native. 1 88 Reid . — Notes on the Geological History Hippuris vulgaris, Linn. Fruits abundant. Interglacial beds, Hailes, Kilmaurs, Cow- den Glen, and Airdrie. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), passim . Myriophyllum spicatum, Linn. Fruits and detached carpels. Interglacial, Kilmaurs and Cowden Glen. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Cromer, Side- strand, and Mundesley. Trapa NATANS, Linn. Well-preserved fruits. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Mundesley, Sidestrand, Ostend, and Pakefield. No trace of this species has yet been found in any later deposit in Britain. Apium nudiflorum, Reich. Three fruits with the carpels still attached — apparently not quite ripe. Interglacial, Airdrie, near Greenock (Bennie). Carum Carui, Linn. One well-preserved detached carpel. Interglacial, Redhall, near Edinburgh. This species is unknown from postglacial deposits, and is generally considered to occur in Britain only as an introduced plant. Oenanthe Lachenalii, Gmelin. Only single specimens from each locality. Postglacial (Clyde beds), Garvel Park (from Mr. Scott). Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Mundesley and Pakefield. Peucedanum palustre, Mcench. A single well-preserved detached carpel. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Pakefield. Cornus sanguinea, Linn. Recognised by the characteristic two-celled stones. Post- glacial (submerged peat), Albert Docks, near London (Mr. Spurrell). Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Happisburgh. 189 of the Recent Flora of Britain. Sambucus nigra, Linn. Several seeds from each locality. Postglacial, Southampton Docks, from peat below the sea-level (Mr. Whitaker). Post- glacial, Tilbury Docks, from similar beds (Mr. Spurrell). Interglacial, Redhall, near Edinburgh (Mr. Bennie). Valeriana officinalis, Linn. Nine detached fruits, all rather smaller than my recent specimens, but otherwise indistinguishable. Interglacial, Redhall. Eupatorium cannabinum, Linn. Detached fruits. Postglacial, Tilbury Docks (Mr. Spurrell). Bidens cernua, Linn. Fruits abundant but small. Interglacial, Redhall, near Edin- burgh. Bidens tripartita, Linn. Fruits very rare. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Mundesley and Kessingland. Matricaria inodora, Linn. Thirteen well-preserved fruits. Interglacial, Redhall. Senecio sylvaticus, Linn. Six fruits. Interglacial, Redhall. Carduus lanceolatus, Linn. Several fruits. Interglacial, Redhall. Some thistle seeds from the Cromer Forest-bed perhaps also belong to this species. From both horizons the fruit are rather small for C. lanceolatus . Carduus, sp. One fruit from Redhall has a conspicuous collar, and ap- parently belongs to another species. It does not satisfactorily agree with any with which it has been compared, but seems nearest to C. palustris. Lapsana communis, Linn. Three well-preserved fruits. Interglacial, Redhall. 190 Reid. — Notes on the Geological History Leontodon autumnalis, Linn. One well-preserved fruit, showing the characteristic dilated base of the pappus-hairs. Interglacial, Redhall. Taraxacum officinale, Web. A few fruits with portion of the beak. Postglacial (Clyde beds), Garvel Park and Roxburgh Street, Greenock (from Mr. Thomas Scott). Interglacial, Redhall (Mr. Bennie). Sonchus ARVENSIS, Linn. Six fruits. Interglacial, Redhall. Arctostaphylos uva-ursi, Spreng. Seeds and leaves. Bovey Tracey, Devonshire. (Nathorst, Journ. Bot. n. s. vol. ii. p. 227). [Fraxinus excelsior, Linn.] Ash wood is recorded from several localities in postglacial beds, but I have not been able to obtain any specimens. The well-marked and characteristic fruit has not been found. Menyanthes trifoliata, Linn. Seeds (many split by birds). Postglacial submerged peat, Montrose (Mr. J. C. Howden). Interglacial, Redhall and Airdrie. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), passim. Myosotis lingulata, Lehm. A few nutlets. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Beeston and Mundesley. Bartsia odontites, Huds. P'our seeds. Postglacial (Clyde beds), Garvel Park (Mr. Thomas Scott). Pedicularis palustris, Linn, A few seeds. Interglacial, Redhall. Lycopus EUROPAEUS, Linn. Four or five nutlets. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Mun- desley. of the Recent Flora of Britain . 191 Thymus serpyllum, Linn. A detached calyx. Postglacial (Clyde beds), Roxburgh Street, Greenock. Mr. Thomas Scott has sent a calyx of Thymus , which, though it does not exactly match any of the recent specimens with which Mr. Ridley and I were able to compare it, yet seems undoubtedly to belong to this species. The calyx in the recent plant is very variable, and our fossil comes within the extreme limits. [Scutellaria galericulata, Linn.] Interglacial, Cowden Glen. Mr. Mahony records a leaf closely resembling this species 1. The leaf of Scutellaria being non-deciduous and of a soft texture, it is scarcely likely to be found fossil, and in the absence of the very characteristic fruit the species ought not to be included in the list. Prunella vulgaris, Linn. Two nutlets, only one well-preserved. Interglacial, Red- hall. Somewhat smaller than my recent specimens, but other- wise indistinguishable. Stachys palustris, Linn. Several nutlets. Interglacial, Redhall. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Beeston. Galeopsis tetrahit, Linn. Three nutlets. Interglacial, Redhall. This species is com- monly considered to be an introduced weed of cultivation, but it was certainly native during this interglacial period. The specimens agree in every respect with the recent forms, but G. Tetrahit and G. speciosa cannot be distinguished by the fruit. Atriplex patula, Linn. Numerous seeds. Postglacial (Clyde beds), Garvel Park, and Roxburgh Street, Greenock (Mr. Scott). Interglacial, Redhall. Preglacial (Cromer Poorest- bed), Sidestrand and Pakefield. In the interglacial and preglacial beds only the smaller seeds of this species have been found. 1 Geological Magazine, vol. vi. p. 396. 192 Reid. — Notes on the Geological History SUAEDA MARITIMA, Dum. Seeds corresponding exactly with this species, except that they are slightly smaller than my recent specimens, occur abundantly in the Cromer Forest-bed. They may, however, belong to a species of A triplex. Polygonum aviculare, Linn. Fourteen detached fruits. Interglacial, Redhall. Polygonum persicaria, Linn. Seven detached fruits. Interglacial, Redhall. Rumex maritimus, Linn. Fruit in fruiting sepals. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), at most localities. Rumex obtusifolius, Linn. Fruit in fruiting sepals. Interglacial, Redhall. Rumex crispus, Linn. Fruit in fruiting sepals, and detached nuts. Postglacial (Clyde beds), Garvel Park (Mr. Scott). Interglacial, Redhall. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Sidestrand. The Forest-bed specimen was accidentally destroyed before properly compared with the recent forms. Rumex acetosella, Linn. A single well-preserved fruit. Preglacial (Cromer Forest- bed), Beeston. Euphorbia helioscopia, Linn. Eight seeds, all split lengthwise (by birds P). Interglacial Redhall. Euphorbia amygdaloides, Linn. Two seeds. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Mundesley. Ulmus, sp. Elm leaves are common in the preglacial Cromer Forest- bed at Happisburgh. Wood has been recorded from a depth of ten feet in Digby Fen h 1 Skertchly, Memoir on the Fenland, Memoirs of the Geological Survey, 1877, p. 170. 193 of the Recent Flora of Britain . Betula alba, Linn. Wood, leaves, and seeds. Postglacial, passim Interglacial, Hailes and Cowden Glen. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), passim. Betula nana, Linn. Leaves. A common species in beds associated with boulder clay. Postglacial, Bridlington (Nathorst), Holmpton, near Withernsea, Bovey Tracey (Heer). Interglacial, Airdrie. At base of the glacial deposits at Happisburgh in Norfolk. Alnus GLUTINOSA, Linn. Cones. Postglacial, Hornsea and Sand le Meer in Hol- derness; submerged peat of Albert and Tilbury Docks (Mr. Spurred). Interglacial, Hailes and Redhall. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), at most localities. CORYLUS AVELLANA, Linn. Nuts. Postglacial, Sand le Meer in Holderness ; South- ampton Docks (from Mr. Whitaker) ; Albert Docks (from Mr. Spurred), &c. Interglacial, Hailes and Redhall. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), Ostend and Pakefield. Quercus robur, Linn. Wood, leaves, and acorn-cups. Postglacial at many local- ities. Interglacial, Redhall. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), at many localities. Castanea sativa, Mill. Mr. H. N. Ridley has found charcoal of this wood in a bed with palaeolithic implements between Crayford and Erith1. This is apparently the only record of the chestnut in a fossil state in this country. Fagus sylvatica, Linn. Leaves. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), at Happisburgh. 2 Journ. Bot. vol. xxiii. p. 253. 194 Reid. — Notes on the Geological History Salix cinerea, Linn. Leaves. Bovey Tracey, Devonshire (Heer and Nathorst). Preglacial (Cromer-Forest bed), (Nathorst). Salix repens, Linn. Leaves. Postglacial, Barnwell. A number of leaves in the Woodwardian Museum (Cambridge) appear to be cor- rectly referred to this species. Salix herbacea, Linn. Leaves. Interglacial, Hailes. Salix polaris, Wahlb. Leaves. Below the glacial deposits, Beeston, Mundesley, and Ostend in Norfolk (Nathorst and Reid). Several other species of Salix have been recorded with doubt, but the determination from leaves is very difficult. Empetrum nigrum, Linn. Compressed berries and stones. Interglacial, Airdrie. Ceratophyllum demersum, Linn. Fruit. Postglacial, Mundesley. Preglacial (Cromer Forest- bed). The preglacial specimens vary much in the length of the spurs, but only one has been found entirely without them. GYMNOSPERMAE. Taxus baccata, Linn. Wood and seeds. Postglacial in submerged peats, &c. of the Fenland ; Albert Docks (Mr. Spurred). Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed) at several localities. Pinus sylvestris, Linn. Cones, wood, and bark. Postglacial, in submerged peats of the Fenland, &c. Interglacial (bark, but no cones), Hailes, Redhall, and Cowden Glen. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed) at many localities (wood and cones). 195 of the Recent Flora of Britain . Pinus Abies, Linn. Cones. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), abundant. Un- known in later deposits in Britain. MONOCOTYLEDONS. J UNCUS, sp. Fruit of rushes are abundant, but I cannot obtain any specimens in a determinable state. Some from Redhall and Hailes apparently belong to J. glaucus. Sparganium ramosum, Curtis. Fruit. Postglacial, Garvel Park — two very small and doubtful specimens received from Mr. Scott. Interglacial, Redhall — very abundant, but small. Preglacial (Cromer P'orest-bed) — abundant at Pakefield, very rare elsewhere. Alisma plantago, Linn. Fruit. Interglacial, Cowden Glen. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), common at various localities. POTAMOGETON RUFESCENS, Schrad. Drupe. Postglacial, Hoxne (Ridley and Reid.) POTAMOGETON HETEROPHYLLUS, Schreb. Drupes. Interglacial, Hailes. Preglacial (Cromer Forest- bed), abundant at most localities. POTAMOGETON LUCENS, Linn. Drupes. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), on the foreshore between Cromer and Runton. This species and P. praetongus have only been found at this one locality in the Forest-bed, the other four preglacial forms are abundant nearly everywhere. POTAMOGETON PRAELONGUS, Wulf. Three drupes. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed, between Cromer and Runton). 196 Reid . — Notes on the Geological History POTAMOGETON PERFQLIATUS, Linn. Drupes. Interglacial, Kilmaurs, Redhall, Hailes, and Cow- den Glen. POTAMOGETON CRISPUS, Linn. Drupes, and occasionally spikes of fruit. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), at various localities. POTAMOGETON PUSILLUS, Linn. Drupes. Interglacial, Redhall, Hailes, and Cowden Glen. POTAMOGETON TRICHOIDES. Drupes. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), abundant at several localities. POTAMOGETON PECTINATUS, Linn. Drupes. Interglacial, Cowden Glen. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), common at most localities and often very large. Zannichellia palustris, Linn. Achenes. Interglacial, Kilmaurs, one specimen received from Mr. John Young. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), abundant. At Pakefield a remarkably spinose form occurs. Eleocharis palustris, R. Br. Nuts. Interglacial, Hailes and Redhall. SCIRPUS PAUCIFLORUS, Lightf. Nuts. Interglacial, Redhall, Hailes, and Stair. Preglacial, at several localities. It is not easy to distinguish S. panciflonis from certain species of Carex> in the absence of the utricle ; it is possible that some of the specimens referred to Scirpus may belong to Carex. Scirpus caespitosus, Linn. Nuts. Preglacial, abundant at various localities. Scirpus fluitans, Linn. Nuts. Preglacial, occasionally found at Beeston. 197 of the Recent Flora of Britain. SciRPUS setaceus, Linn. Nuts. Interglacial, Redhall and Hailes. Previously re- corded in mistake from the Cromer Forest-bed. Scirpus lacustris, Linn. Nuts. Interglacial, Hailes and Cowden Glen. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), common at Beeston and Mundesley. Scirpus maritimus, Linn. A single damaged nut, from peat beneath the sea-level at Southampton Docks, seems to correspond more closely with this species than with 5. lacustris. Eriophorum angustifolium, Roth. Portions of stem and base of the leafy bracts. Preglacial (Cromer Forest-bed), between Cromer and Runton. Several specimens showing the very characteristic bracts have lately been found. The nut of Eriophorum does not appear to be able to resist decay — it has not been found fossil. Cladium german i cum, Schrad. The hard fruit are occasionally found in the preglacial Cromer Forest-bed at Beeston and Mundesley. Carex dioica, Linn. Detached nuts. Postglacial (Clyde beds), Roxburgh Street, Greenock — two nuts received from Mr. Scott probably belong to this species. Interglacial, Redhall and Airdrie. Carex echinata, Murr. Nuts. Interglacial, Hailes and Redhall. Carex canescens, Linn. Nuts, retaining the pale colour. Interglacial, Redhall 198 Reid. — Notes on the Geological History Carex panicea, Linn. Nuts, with and without utricle. Interglacial, Redhall. Abundant. Carex flava, Linn. Nuts apparently belonging to this species are found in the interglacial beds at Hailes and Redhall. Carex paludosa, Good. Nut in utricle. Preglacial, Cromer Forest-bed, Pakefield. Carex riparia? Curtis. Nut in utricle. Preglacial, Cromer Forest-bed, Mundesley. A doubtful determination. Carex rostrata, Stokes. Nuts in utricle. Interglacial, Airdrie and Cowden Glen. Abundant. Anthoxanthum odoratum, Linn. A single fruit, determined by Mr. Carruthers. Postglacial, Greenock (from Mr. Scott). The specimen looks very recent. Agrostis, sp. One seed. Interglacial, Redhall. Holcus lanatus, Linn. Fruit, determined by Mr. Carruthers. Interglacial, Redhall. Phragmites communis, Linn. Portions of panicles are found in a postglacial peaty bed on Kelsey Hill near Hull. Matted stems are common in the Cromer Forest-bed. Poa trivialis, Linn. A single fruit, determined by Mr. Carruthers. Postglacial, Greenock (from Mr. Scott). The specimen looks very recent. Another fruit from the interglacial beds of Redhall has been obtained by Mr. Bennie. 199 of the Recent Flora of Britain . [Hordeum distichum, Linn.] A single fruit found at the gas-works in Montrose, in peat beneath 20 feet of estuary mud and sand. (J. C. Howden, Trans. Edin. Geol. Soc. vol. i. p. 144). Mr. Howden has kindly allowed me to examine the plants from this locality. The barley is of a brownish colour, and uncompressed. Seeds of bog-bean, said to have come out of the same bed, are mere husks, without any remains of the albumen. The peat is much compressed, and changed into a bituminous-looking lignite, while the associated wood is brown or black, and much altered. The seed of barley has all the appearance of a specimen that has been washing about in the sea for some time, but it does not appear to be fossil. CRYPTOGAMS. OSMUNDA REGALIS, Linn. The woody root-stocks are common in the preglacial Cromer Forest-bed. ISOETES LACUSTRIS, Linn. Macrospores, abundant. Postglacial, Garvel Park. Inter- glacial, Hailes, Airdrie, and Kilmaurs. Cromer Forest-bed, Beeston, one specimen. Recent Researches on the Saprolegnieae ; a Critical Abstract of Rothert’s results. BY MARCUS M. HARTOG, D.Sc., M.A., F.R.U.I. HE study of the spore-formation of the Saprolegnieae as -i- a most accessible type has been renewed again and again since Strasburger’s ‘Cell-book’ gave an impetus to cytology. Biisgen (in Pringsheim’s Jahrbiicher, xiii, 1882), and a little later Marshall Ward (in Quart. Journ. Micr. Soc. N.S., xxiii, 1883) elucidated the contradictory statements of older observers by showing that the zoospores were segregated in two distinct stages, interrupted by a third in which the contents of the sporange appeared uniform and homogeneous. They regarded the clear spaces between the origins (Anlagen) of the spores in the first stage as transitory cell-plates (Biisgen), or nuclear-plates (Ward), and referred the homogeneous stage to the absorption of these plates. They described the appear- ance of shifting vacuoles in the young spores on their second and definitive separation. Finally, Biisgen expressed the view that the substance of the transitory cell-plates of the first segregation become converted into the ‘ expulsive substance,’ which by its supposed swelling effected the dispersion of the zoospores. In 1884 a careful examination led me to a totally different interpretation of the facts correctly observed by my pre- decessors. In a paper first read at the Association Frangaise (July 1886), and printed in extenso in the Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, March 1887, I was able to prove that the hypothetical cell-plates of the first segregation are merely the optical expressions of thinnings on the parietal [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VI. August 1888. ] P 202 Hartog . — Recent Researches layer of protoplasm left by the aggregation into the c origins 5 of zoospores, or of lacunar spaces between the latter filled with cell-sap. I interpreted the homogeneous stage as con- sisting ‘essentially in the swelling up of the protoplasm and the loss of its resistance to osmosis/ accompanied but not caused by plasmolysis; and regarded it as ‘ probable that the “ Haut- schicht ” and vacuolar walls break up at this stage as con- tinuous layers/ and that therein was the explanation of the phenomenon. I also pointed out that a contraction of the sporange can be observed at the homogeneous stage, ac- companied by the excretion of a dissolved substance strongly attractive to certain bacteria. A second part of my paper dealt with the liberation of the zoospores. I disproved by the use of reagents the existence of any swelling expulsive matter in the sporange, proved the correctness of Cornu’s discovery of flagella in the sporangial zoospores of Achlya , and referred the liberation to the auto- motility of the zoospores reacting to the chemical stimulus of dissolved oxygen in aerated water. Two other accounts have now appeared ; one by Berthold incidental to his work on ‘ Protoplasma Mechanik/ 1886 ; and a paper by Ladislaus Rothert which appeared in Polish in the Proceedings of the Cracow Academy, xvii, 1887 (it was only ‘ in the press ’ in September of that year), and in German in Cohn’s Beitrage for 1888. As Rothert’s work is fuller than Berthold’s, and in no way contradicts it, I shall only deal with the former author. It is interesting to note that all of us except Berthold began, at least, our work in the Strassburg Institut, under the stimulus and aid of the same kindly master — Anton De Bary. Rothert’s paper we may greet as affording the first full and complete account of the double segregation and homogeneous stage, worked out independently, but confirming my views so far as they went, and completing them by showing what is the real cause of the solution of continuity in £ Hautschicht’ and vacuolar wall. His paper however does more than this ; it affords the first complete account we have of the formation on the Saprolegnieae . 203 of the zoosporange, its septum, and the tubular process through which the spores escape. On these grounds I think it is well worth abstracting to show exactly what is our present knowledge of this most interesting study ; and I shall supplement this abstract by criticisms of all points on which my own work has led me to take a different view to the author’s. Rothert’s work was principally conducted on three forms of Saprolegnia belonging to the ferax group. A well-chosen field is half the battle ; it is very difficult in working over a group to give equal attention to each ; and he has shown that these species are far more favourable than Dictyuchus (genus) or Achlya 1. The sporangial formation begins by the slackening to final 1 The following brief analysis of the genera may prove useful to readers : — Saprolegnia. — Spores leaving the sporange and swarming freely, then encysting to swarm later in the 1 second form.’ Innovation usually growing through the empty sporange. Leptomitus. — Resembling Saprolegnia , but with frequent strangulations on hyphse and sporangia. As these occur also according to Cornu, in forms otherwise referable to Achlya ( Achlyogeton Schenk,) and Pythiuni (. Myzocytium Schenk), I regard them as mere habit characters, of less worth probably than the septa of Saprolegnia lorulosa, which De Bary regards nevertheless as scarcely more than a form of S. ferax. Hence it is that I described (‘ falschlich,’ as Rothert writes) as a Saprolegnia , a form with constricted hyphse, but with the innova- tions growing into the empty sporangia, and with the sexual reproduction of S. ferax. Achlya. — Spores on their liberation assembling to encyst in a hollow sphere at the mouth of the sporange, then swarming in the second form ; innovation growing out laterally at the base of the empty sporange. Aphano?nyces. — Like Achlya , but with linear sporangia containing only a single file of zoospores ; innovation growing into the empty sporange. Dictyuchus (genus). — Spores do not leave the sporange but encyst in situ, emerging only in the second form. The sporange wall often deliquesces at the maturity of the spores. ‘ Dictyuchus form.' — 'When the spores of Achlya or Saprolegnia fail to leave it at maturity they encyst within, constituting this form or dictyosporange. They either swarm ultimately in the second form or germinate in situ by emission of a hypha. The ‘ first form ’ of zoospore is ovoid with a pair of flagella from the front (narrow end). The * second form ’ is uniform with an anterior and a posterior flagellum diverging from the hilum. The existence of these two forms constitutes the phe- nomenon of ‘ diplanetism.’ P 2 204 Hartog. — Recent Researches arrest of the apical growth of a hypha, while protoplasm continues to stream in from the base, usually determining an ovoid enlargement ; at first the thick protoplasm of the sporangial part of the hypha passes gradually into the thinner investment of the basal part ; but soon the contrast is sudden and sharp. Then at this junction the granules disappear or migrate from the protoplasm so as to form a longish ring of hyaloplasma which grows at its inner circumference to finally form a transverse disk extending across the hypha from wall to wall, sharply bounded towards the basal hypha but on the sporangial side gradually passing into the granular protoplasm. In about half-a-minute the transverse septum appears (simultaneously) at the base of the disk, at first pale (‘ verwas- chen’), soon sharp-contoured. In favourable cases we may see that a rather broad basal section of the disk of hyalo- plasma assumes a higher refraction ; this gradually thins off and becomes more clearly defined and finally condenses (‘ sich verdichtet ’) into the septum ; which is clearly not formed from a granular cell-plate as Strasburger states. Before this, however, a number of Pringsheim’s cellulin cor- puscles had accumulated about the limiting area, and fell, by the appearance of the hyaloplasma disk, into an upper and a lower group. As the upper group disappear on the comple- tion of the hyaloplasma disk, Rothert thinks it probable that the granules, consisting of a very soluble form of cellulose, are absorbed into the disk and by their solution afford materials for the septum. Slight modifications occur in the formation of the hyalo- plasma disk according to the relative fulness or emptiness of the sporange. We now come to the formation of the zoospores, and first of all their partial segregation, in which stage we may call them ‘spore-origins’ (Sporen - Anlagen). We can distinguish between (i) full sporangia which at first contain no central cavity or to which class usually belong the smaller sized ones ; ( 2 ) ordinary or normal sporangia with a fairly thick parietal 205 on the Saprolegnieae. investment surrounding the cell cavity or lumen [often two or three vacuoles in Acklya\ ; and (3) starved sporangia, as I have elsewhere named them, the ‘inhaltsarme’ of Rothert, with only a thin parietal investment of protoplasm and an immense vacuole. These differ in the processes of segregation. In the full sporange granules gradually wander into the hyaloplasma disk which thus becomes indistinguishable. In the other forms the granular protoplasm first retracts from the disk with which it is only connected by a thin hyaline layer investing the wall and a few delicate plasmatic threads, so that the lumen is widest at the base of the sporange. Vacuoles then appear in the disk, soon enlarging and communicating with the main vacuole of the sporange. The disk then thins in the centre, and rises peripherally up the walls. The granular protoplasm again stretches down towards the septum, and finally by the wandering of granules into the hyaloplasma the latter loses its character. At the beginning of this process, the septum usually bulges towards the basal hypha, thus indicating an increase in the turgescence of the sporange. At the end of these processes the protoplasm usually shows more or less striation or flockiness, due to the uneven distribution of granules, and, in unfilled sporangia, has an uneven surface towards the lumen. The distribution of granules in the protoplasm, and of protoplasm in the sporange, gradually becomes uniform. During these stages after the formation of the septum the sporange never elongates by more than half per cent., irrespective of the concavity of the septum and the formation of the ‘process/ except in Rothert’s Saprolegnia , sp. 2. The ‘ process ’ may be formed even before the septum, at the same time with the differentiation of the spore-origins, or most frequently between these two formations. It usually occupies the apex of the sporange, but may develop at any point [except the septum]. Here again hyaloplasma ac- cumulates at a spot, bulging out the membrane ; the bulging of the membrane continues with the accumulation of hyalo- plasma, until a short cylinder with a nearly hemispherical top 2o6 Hartoz . — Recent Researches is formed, filled with this substance. The convex terminal wall or ‘cap ’ is duller and less sharp-contoured than the rest of the sporangial wall ; its boundary not being distinct from the protoplasm on its inner side. The hyaloplasma plug soon becomes granular, except a thin layer lining the cap of the process. [The protoplasm of the apex of all growing hyphae is hyaline ; in all cases this * hyaloplasma 5 shows granules on treatment with iodine.] The segregation of the zoospores proceeds thus. In normal sporangia appear numerous splits in the protoplasmic invest- ment, stopping just short of the cell-wall and opening into the vacuole ; these appear and disappear, and finally become constant forming a honeycomb network. At first numerous plasmatic bridges connect the origins so mapped out ; but most of these soon disappear ; it is to the optical expression of these bridges that we must refer Biisgen’s ‘ Kornerplatten this is especially clear in Achlya. Some protoplasm may remain long distinct from the ‘ origins,’ apart from the con- tinuous wall. In full sporangia the appearance of a zigzag slit indicates the segregation of the origins in the smaller sporangia ; in the larger the segregation is produced by the appearance of linear lacunae (Spalten) which form a connected system. In poor sporangia the segregation rather takes place by the aggregation of protoplasm in heaps, at the expense and by the thinning of the intervening part of the parietal layer. Here also plasmatic bridges may occur, and some fragments of protoplasm are left out of the schema. (In Aphanomyces the spore-origins appear as bulgings of the parietal layer of protoplasm, which meet and form transverse disks, joined by the intervening thin annular portions of the parietal layer.) Rothert describes these elevations as shifting, rising and flattening out for some time before becoming stable ; but I feel sure that this is a misinterpretation of the gradual ‘ rotation 5 of the protoplasmic lining of the sporange as a whole, carrying the origins with it, which may also be well observed in thin ‘ full ’ sporangia of my Saprolegnia ( Lep - on the Saprolegnieae. 207 tomitus) corcagiensis , as in other species of Saprolegnia and Achlya . At the period of this ‘ rotation 5 (as I hold it) there appear clear spots free from granules in the centre of each origin, near the sporangial wall ; these Rothert interprets as nuclei, though he has failed to stain them. I have succeeded once in so doing in Achlya with Draper’s dichroic ink, a logwood stain. In a long discussion Rothert insists on these origins being simply ‘ Anlagen,’ and united by the uninterrupted ‘ Wand - beleg' of granular protoplasm ; and discusses Biisgen’s 4 Korner- platten,’ which he shows rest on a confusion between the plasmatic threads often uniting the origins, and the fact that there is usually an accumulation of coarse granules on the whole of the convex half of the origins, a point to which I have also drawn attention. He ascribes the errors of his predecessors to unsuitable objects for research, to the use of insufficient powers, and the influence of preconceived ideas derived from the con- sideration of the embryo-sac. I may mention that Dr. Biisgen has written to me that this last was actually the case with himself. Of course these facts and considerations do away with the hypothetical gelatinous £ Zwischen-substanz,’ which is only the expression of the £ Wandbeleg ’ between the origins. This description of the stage of preliminary segregation is essentially the same as mine, completed however by the observation of the plasmatic threads joining the £ origins/ which I have verified and accept. I have adverted to one error of interpretation in these preliminary processes. The origins now contract, widening the interspaces and breaking most of the plasmatic threads, and at the same time become smooth on their free surfaces which before were rough and granular. In this stage Rothert has seen the ‘ rotation 5 and change of place I have before adverted to. This stage lasts at most one or two minutes, to give place to Biisgen’s £ homogeneous stage,5 which Rothert calls the stage of swelling up of the spores. The origins swell up, touch, and apparently 208 Hartog.' — Recent Researches fuse, the sporange becoming clear and brighter ; the septum, previously concave, becomes convex, bulging into the sporange, and the rounded cap of the process becomes flat ; the sporange has lost its turgescence. Directly afterwards vacuoles appear in the protoplasm ; they come and go for some time. Closer observation of a favourable object like 5. Thuretii shows that the larger granules have disappeared leaving the protoplasm finely granular ; and that the fusion of the spores is not complete, they are only in contact, polyhedral and separated by fine plane spaces. In many cases however it is difficult, in some impossible to see any separation even in this species1 * * *. In others the apparently complete fusion may be the rule, the demonstration of separation the ex- ception. The interspaces now extend to the wall of the sporange, which has now ceased to be a single cell ; the ‘ origins 5 have become spores. Accompanying this stage is often seen a swarming of Bacteria from all parts to execute a lively dance round the wall of the sporange and at its expiration to scatter anew. On one occasion zoospores of S aprolegnia [In which period of their diplanetism ? probably the second] behaved in the same way. Everything seems in favour of its being some nutri- tive substance that attracts the Bacteria rather than oxygen. This can only be cell-sap ; and if it passes out in sufficient quantities to attract Bacteria, there must be a diminution of the volume of the sporange; probably greater than that due to the inbulging of the septum and the flattening of the process. Measurements gave a shortening of from i to 4 per cent. Taking the latter figure the reduction in volume would be n*5 per cent., or with that due to the two septa 13 per cent. The wall, previously turgescent, now contracts with expulsion of cell-sap, and the cause of this 1 Yet Rothert wrote in the Botanische Zeitung, ‘lasst die Quelhmg bis zur volligen Verschmelzung gehen, was nicht richtig ist.’ He sees now that I was right in my observation ; and that it needed other favourable objects to obtain the correct interpretation ; and I had noticed, as he admits, the incompleteness of the homogeneity in S. corcagiensis. on the Saprolegnieae . 209 contraction is the complete rapture of the continuous pro- toplasmic investment of the walls into segments belonging to each origin. This is easily seen in poor sporangia — in optical section the protoplasmic investment can be seen to rise and divide between two origins, and go half to each. At this moment the origins (now spores) become full of minute vacuoles, which diminish in number and enlarge as the spores swell and the protoplasm becomes finely granular. ‘ It is here quite clear that the two processes, the vacuolation and the swelling up of the spores, go hand in hand ; the phenomenon of swelling is easy to understand if we make the really obvious supposition that the protoplasm of the spores has a tendency to take up water. This could not hitherto have full play so long as the “ Hautschicht,” which must be regarded as con- tinuous, hindered endosmose : but when the investment of the wall is ruptured, the “ Hautschicht 55 is interrupted at the points of severance, and before its reconstitution cell-sap is taken up into the protoplasm of the spores and determines their swell- ing. The cell-sap so absorbed, or. a part of it, is at once excreted in the form of the shifting vacuoles V I must here note that in my paper in 1886 I had pointed out that ‘probably the “Hautschicht” and vacuolar wall break up at this stage and become reconstituted later on, and that herein is the true essence of the homogeneous stage,’ which I had written a page above 4 consists essentially in the swelling up of the protoplasm, and the loss of its resistance to osmosis.’ I thus had perceived and demonstrated the essence of the homogeneity; but owing to the unfavourable type I had chiefly worked over I had failed to discover the rupture of the continuous ‘ Wandbeleg,5 which is undoubtedly its proximate cause. The demonstration of this belongs to Rothert and Rerthold. I also demonstrated to Prof. De Bary and Dr. Biisgen in 1884 the loss of turgescence of the sporange, and its marked contraction, accompanied by the bacterial dance. 1 In fact the vacuolation is really paralleled by such cases as the vacuolation of the protoplasm of a tom Vaucheria filament. 2 10 Hartog. — Recent Researches After this stage the lines of separation become clear, con- tract, and gradually round off, beginning at the angles; and as they contract they retreat from the sporange wall, which now shows a double outline. The front spore, as it retreats from the process, leaves the layer of hyaloplasma at the apex, and is only connected with it by one or two strings which are finally retracted into the spore, as the hyaloplasma from which they are drawn disappears or becomes confounded with the end wall. [My description would state that one or more vacuoles appear at the base of the hyaloplasma disk, and by their enlargement separate a terminal portion from the front spore, leaving one or two strings along which the hyaloplasma is retracted into the front spore.] Next appear the cilia, as slow outgrowths, at first short straight bristles, with simple oscilla- tions. The front spore has its cilia always at the front end next the process ; but there appears no polarity about the others. At the same time the spores manifest shaking (wackelnde) movements, increasing in strength till their dis- charge. During this contraction and development of the spores, they become warty, and some of the processes are abstricted. These lumps of protoplasm after independent movements are mostly absorbed (probably always) by the very spores from which they were separated ; a few may be unabsorbed, pass out with the spores and undergo diffluence ; but this makes no difference to the spores themselves. Rothert recalls similar processes described by De Bary in the formation of the oospheres. The mature zoospores now contain three vacuoles, of which at least one, that at the front end, contracts rhyth- mically. [I have seen in Achlya at this stage all three vacuoles rhythmically contractile.] On treatment with iodine about a quarter of the protoplasm turns dark brown, and contains black granules just below the surface. Nothing of this shows in the fresh state, nor is there any polar relation of the dark portion to the axis of the spore. Rothert suggests no explanation ; it seems to me that we may fairly refer the browning to glycogenic contents to be used on the Saprolegnieae. 2 1 1 up in the formation of the cyst- wall when the spores come to rest. The discharge of the spores occurs thus. The end wall may open in various ways. (1) The front spore presses into the process and against the cap, pushing it up into a hemisphere. The end wall gets paler and lost to view a little before it dis- appears. (2) The end wall disappears before the spore reaches it ; discharge at once ensues. (3) I11 a few cases it lifted like a lid, and only disappeared after discharge was completed. (4) In cases where the end wall was unusually stiff and clearly outlined, the front spore pressed through an invisible opening, tearing to pieces in the passage ; a few others followed, under- going the same fate ; but these gradually enlarged the hole so that the rest could pass through normally, but very slowly, leaving part of the end wall in situ, which probably never dis- appears. In my paper I have described the first two modes of discharge ; the third I have not seen ; the fourth I have since observed in S. ferax ( monoica ). In discharge the front zoospore, which had retreated from the process, now moves up into it ; and as soon as it opens,, presses out and goes on its own spontaneous motion. The others follow, at first c stormily,’ the front ones close pressed against one another ; and this is sometimes the case with all ; quite as often, however, the later ones move to and fro, with- out haste, and only find the exit after much hesitation ; not infrequently do the last fail to find it, and encyst within the sporange. No change in calibre or length takes place in the sporange during this process. While this description of the formation of zoospores and the opening of the sporange is chiefly taken from Saprolegnia , it applies on the whole to the other species examined, including the Achlya polyandra of the Strassburg Laboratory. Rothert admits that his observations on Achlya were less complete and numerous than on Saprolegnia. Here ap- parently he has never seen the stage of swelling result in complete homogeneity; the planes of separation persisted throughout ; after this the spores, instead of contracting from 212 Har tog. —Recent Researches one another, retreat from the cell-wall, and cease to be clearly separated. In liberation the spore-mass forms a cylinder and presses out, becoming thinner at the outer end, and only later at the base ; sometimes this column breaks up transversely into several, and finally these break up into separate spores often united by plasmatic threads ; as the spores pass out they group into a hollow sphere at the mouth of the sporange. In his ‘Nachtrag’ he insists strongly that my description of the liberation of the zoospores in Achlya polyandra is incorrect, and that they are not biflagellate as Cornu and I describe. This involves two points ; first of all the identity of my species with A. polyandra of Hildebrand (who founded the species in Pringsheim’s Jahrblicher, vii. 1867-8), and next whether I am justified in extending my observations to other species of Achlya. As to the first point, my species was identical in all characters with Hildebrand’s careful diagnosis ; while De Bary expresses grave doubts as to the identity of his 1. As to the second point, the behaviour of the zoospores at and after liberation in another species, which I identify with Achlya recurva , Cornu, is exactly the same as in A. polyandra. Cornu ascribes flagella to the zoospores of Achlya generally, without particularising the species ; and a positive assertion of a trust- worthy observer is worth all the negative evidence in the world. I have always failed to see the flagella without iodine staining ; and Rothert has never definitely looked for them by staining at the stage of liberation2. We shall see later that there is independent ground for believing in their presence. Dictyuchus clavatus was also observed by Rothert. Its processes are essentially the same as in the other genera, except that the liberation is effected by the deliquescence of the sporangial wall when the spores slowly separate a little and at once encyst. Leptomitus lacteus shows the relations of Saprolegnia in the main. The oogonia, as seen in Achlya , show exactly the same 1 Beitrage zur Morph, u. Phys. d. Pilze, Ser. IV. p. 49. 2 As he has informed me by letter. 213 on the Sctprolegnieae. processes as the sporangia : formation of oosphere { anlagen ’ ; development of septum ; rupture of the connecting layer ; swelling of the oospheres ; excretion of cell-sap, as shown by a contraction of the oogonium and the assemblage of swarming Bacteria. After this swelling the oospheres (oospores Rothert terms them) contract and round off, excreting lumps of pro- toplasm and taking them up again. They also show the same dark granules on treatment with iodine. In position as in development zoosporangia and oogonia are homologous; which is to be developed seems rather a matter of date than anything else : a hypha cut off to-day produces the former ; to-morrow or the next day it would have produced the latter ; but on the whole it appears that cultures from successive generations of zoospores tend to produce oospores more readily, and recent cultures from oospores produce especially abundant crops of zoosporangia. To this I may add that cold, and drying up of the water (to a less degree), both tend to induce the early for- mation of the sexual fruit. I have found in a Saprolegnia , which I believe to be De Bary’s S.ferax , form toraloso , that small cultures drying up tended to produce spheroidal dilatations at the ends of fine hyphae which were cut off by septa. On moistening, the con- tents became ordinary zoospores, and these were freed by deliquescence of the cell-wall. In his supplement or 4 Nachtrag,’ Rothert first gives an abstract of Berthold’s confirmatory work : and then proceeds to investigate my theory of liberation, which I ascribe in my paper ‘ not to any such expulsive matter as has been assumed, but to the chemical stimulus of the oxygen in the medium acting on the automotile zoospores.’ He asserts that I have founded this on insufficient data, and have pushed it too far, as it cannot apply to Aphanomyces , Achlya (other than those species which Cornu and I have examined), and to Dictyuchus , for that these have no cilia. I have already shown that the probability is that flagella will everywhere be found when properly looked for in the escaping zoospores of Achlya and Aphanomyces. The genus Dictyuchus , in which the spores 214 Hor tog,— Recent Researches only slowly roll a little apart on the deliquescence of the cell-wall, has nothing to do with the case at all ; and I cannot conceive why he refers to it in this connection. Rothert denies that in ill-aerated cultures Diciyuchus- forms occur ow7ing to the zoospores failing to escape. I thought the fact notorious, and did not adduce details. Here, however, is a crucial case. The cover of a culture was luted to an air-tight cell of wood-pulp saturated with paraffin, fixed to the slide while warm. The first two zoosporangia to open discharged all their zoospores ; the third discharged half, and one remained sticking in the passage; many more opened, but all their zoospores encysted in the sporange, constituting the Dictyu - chits- form. The inference is obvious that they escape to get into purer conditions than inside the sporange ; but that I pushed this evidence somewhat far in ascribing the stimulus to free oxygen is rendered probable by some experiments Rothert publishes as conclusive ; they are, however, very im- perfect. I shall now discuss these. I. Water is boiled in a test-tube and quickly cooled to 240 C. by pouring cold water on the outside ; a square paper- cell is put on the slide, filled with the boiled water, and covered with a well-fitting cover, so that the water, very poor in air, was almost completely shut off from the atmosphere ; and we have reason to assume that during the observation it remained approximately free from air. Before covering, ex- cised Saprolegnia- material with sporangia in various stages was introduced, and observed. Both development and liberation of the spores was normal, though both were much slackened ; no spore remained in the sporange though they soon came to rest. In answer to this we may note four distinct points. (1) The air is very imperfectly expelled from water by a single boil up. (2) Air is taken up on cooling, and especially in placing on the slide. (3) Slide, cover, and especially paper- cell, are coated with an air film which they give up to the water. (4) This poor solution of air in water is probably in- finitely richer than the inside of the sporange with the active 215 on the Saprolegnieae. metabolism that from all analogy we must infer goes on in the maturation of the zoospores. The experiment is not conclusive. II. The zoospores on emission in a similar experiment are not attracted when a cleft for air is left, nor when there are air bubbles. This is quite possible according to Fechner’s law ; from zero to a very small quantity of air the attrac- tion may be more marked than from a small quantity to saturation. But I admit that my reasoning went too far in definitely ascribing the exit of the zoospores to positive aerotaxy. The facts are equally ascribable to what I may term i negative pneumatotaxyl or the escaping from the products of their own metabolism. Some preliminary experiments lead me to think however that carbon dioxide is not the stimulating substance. Rothert has repeated Walz’s experiments, which tended to show that liberation was due to an expulsive substance, treat- ing the zoosporangia at the moment of liberation with syrup (twenty-five per cent, cane sugar) or glycerine. He found first that the motion of the free zoospores is arrested by these, but does not recommence on dilution, though they retained their power of germination. On the sporange the effect was peculiar and apparently irreconcilable with either theory. On adding a drop of the reagent, liberation stopped and soon recom- menced ; the same sequence occurred on adding a second drop, &c. ; finally it stopped, not to recommence even on dilution. This is certainly conclusive against the expulsive substance ; but I fail to see how it tells at all against my views, as the free zoospores are also arrested in the reagent. Rothert has confirmed my absolute disproof of the existence of an expulsive substance ; for after the arrest of liberation by the action of iodine or alcohol, on dilution no further liberation takes place. He concludes that on the whole his experiments tell rather in favour of spontaneous liberation. But he is met by the difficulty that all the reagents behave in the same way to Achlya as to Saprolegnia , while for Achlya he cannot admit the possibility of any but an expulsive mechanism. 2 1 6 Hartog . — Recent Researches on the Saprolegineae . This is obviously due to his having overlooked the cilia, and cannot weigh at all in the matter. I may here point out that the aggregation of the spores in Achlya into a hollow head at the mouth of the sporange they have just left, appears to be due to the mutual attraction of the spores and the tendency to place themselves with their axes parallel. This is visible even in the sporange, and in- duces the aggregation into a cylinder or gut-shaped mass in poor sporangia, and materially interferes with their final separation. When they leave the sporange this is counter- balanced by that peculiar irritability (‘ negative pneumato- taxy’?) which determines their exit. This mutual attraction, which I may term adelphotaxy , can only act at a short distance ; when the sporange is discharged near the margin of the hanging drop, or in a thin layer of water on a slide, we constantly see single spores escape from the mass, swim away, and encyst apart. Cases of adelphotaxy are not so rare as we might think ; in the embryology of animals this form of irritability is implicitly assumed by every one. In the vegetable kingdom we find it most obvious in the Pediastreae. This paper is not final; it is obvious that while I have shown that the liberation is due to irritability of the zoospores, and is probably induced by a chemical stimulus, we are still in the dark as to whether this stimulus is really the positive one of oxygen in the medium (aerotactic), or the negative one of the soluble products of the metabolism of the zoospores in the sporangia themselves (pneumatotactic). Moreover there are numerous processes of differentiation in Achlya which I am now studying, and which will, with the completion of my researches on the nature of the liberative stimulus, form the subject of a fresh publication. We are indebted to Rothert for the discovery that frag- ments of a healthy culture of Saprolegnia may be cut off and will continue to thrive in the hanging drop, and are much more normal than the fly-leg cultures usually worked with. I have found garden-centipedes far more suitable for large cultures than meal-worms. Illustrations of the Structure and Life-history of Puccinia Graminis, the Fungus causing the ‘ Rust ' of Wheat. BY H. MARSHALL WARD, M.A., F.L.S., F.R.S., Fellow of Christ's College , Cambridge, and Professor of Botany in the Forestry School , Royal Indian College , Cooper's Hill. With Plates XI and XII. THE accompanying figures, in illustration of the biology of the Fungus which causes the Rust of Wheat, have been prepared in continuation of the series of illustrations of life-histories of parasitic fungi which I was commissioned to make for the Science and Art Department, South Kensing- ton, and the first of which (on the fungus of the Potato- disease) appeared in the Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science in 1887 h As before, the text is only to be regarded as a description of the figures in the plates, and I have pur- posely avoided any reference to matters of theory, and also to several points of interest which have cropped up during the investigation. Fig. 1 (PI. XI) was drawn from a longitudinal section through a still green leaf of the wheat, attacked by the fungus in what is termed the Uredo- form. It shows the epidermis, to the left above, with a stoma in nearly median longitudinal section. Below this are several mesophyll-cells of the leaf, with their curiously sinuous outlines, and the large intercellular spaces between them ; these cells contain chlorophyll-corpuscles. To the right below is part of a vascular bundle in oblique 1 Q. J. M. S., yol. xxvii. part 3. p. 413. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VI, August 1888.] Q 2 1 8 Marshall Ward . — -Illustrations of the Structure longitudinal section : it is already discoloured. Further details are not shown. In the intercellular spaces of the right-hand moiety of the figure are the fine septate branching hyphae of the fungus, and these are giving rise beneath the epidermis to the first series of spores, known as uredo spores ; all stages of development being shown, as the uredospores force up the epidermis, rupture it, and appear on the surface as the rusty streaks so hated by the farmer. (Zeiss B.) In Fig, 2 are seen the details of development of the uredo- spores under a higher power. Separate branches of the septate mycelium (which contains protoplasm with scattered, oily, orange-red drops) ascend and become swollen at the tip : the tip becomes full of very dense, fine-grained protoplasm, and a septum is formed across below the swelling. The swelling enlarges, and its oil-like orange-coloured contents increase in amount : the cell-wall thickens also, and a pale central nucleus-like body is seen at a certain stage. Further enlargement follows, the orange contents increase in amount and in depth of colour, and the cell-wall becomes thicker : then regular spike-like projections are formed on the outside of the thickened cell-wall. When the spore is completely developed, as in the larger specimen above, the wall is found to be divisible into at least two evident layers, a thick outer exosporium , which is in its turn stratified into at least two layers, and a very thin endosporimn. The spore is ellipsoidal in form, and has three or four rather large germ-pores at equal distances apart on a zone midway between the two ends : the germ-pores are really pits — thin circular depressions in the inner part of the endosporium and exosporium, and they serve for the emergence of the germ-tubes . Occasionally there is a thin place at the end where the spore isjoined to the stalk. (Zeiss E.) Fig. 3 shows a series of four successive stages in the ger- mination of the same uredospore, sown in water on glass. In a are seen two germ-tubes, emerging from opposite germ- pores ; b , several hours later ; c) later still. It will be noticed and Life-history of Puccinia Graminis . 219 that the granular protoplasm of the spore becomes vacuolated, and the contents pass into the germ-tube. (Zeiss E.) Fig. 4. A longitudinal section through the leaf of a young wheat-plant, on which uredospores had been allowed to ger- minate for forty-eight hours. The section passed through a stoma, cutting one of the guard-cells (omitted in the drawing) ; through the cut guard-cell is seen the germ-tube from an uredospore which had germinated on the epidermis. The tube had formed a slight swelling over the stoma, and then entered ; its end branches around one of the mesophyll-cells bounding the respiratory cavity. The nucleus of the distal guard-cell is very clearly seen. Orange-red granules are observed in the protoplasm of the germ-tube. In Fig. 5 (PI. XII) is a group of the teleutospores , obtained from a longitudinal section of the dry ripe straw of the wheat. The mycelium has now completely destroyed the cellular tissue, and its branches produce the two-celled elongated teleutospores, instead of the uredospores ; specimens can be obtained with both uredospores and teleutospores arising from the same matrix. In this stage the fungus was named Pticcinia. (Zeiss B.) Fig. 6 shows in greater detail two of the teleutospores from the above patch. As before, each arises as a swelling at the end of a hypha ; this club-shaped swelling becomes filled with dense protoplasm, and separated off from its pedicel by a septum. The young spore is then divided into two by a horizontal wall, and each of the two cells acquires a very thick hard coat, divided into several strata, as shown in the drawing. The colour also becomes much darker than before, the outer coats of the exosporium especially being sienna- brown ; owing to this the streaks of teleutospores on the wheat- leaf appear brown or nearly black, in contradistinction to the orange-red streaks of uredospores. These teleutospores, developed in the autumn as the wheat ripens, contain oily drops in the protoplasm, and the outer shells of the exosporium are cuticularised. Unlike the thinner walled uredospores, which are developed in the summer (July) and germinate Q % 220 Mat' shall Ward. — Illustrations of the Structure forthwith, these teleutospores need to be kept for some time before they will germinate. In the usual case they are scat- tered with the straw, and germinate in the following spring. (Zeiss E.) Fig. 7. Four teleutospores germinating. The one to the left and that to the right had been kept for three years in my laboratory, and germinated as seen after lying for three days in water on glass. The two middle specimens, left uncoloured, were six months old. The process of germination consists in the erosion of the thick exosporium from within, the contents enveloped by the endosporium dissolving their way through at some one point ; both cells may germinate, or one only. The germ-tube grows to a short and often curved (or longer and straighter) pro-mycelium , which gradually acquires all the contents of the cell of the teleutospore, except perhaps a few granules and an oily drop or two. This pro-mycelium then becomes segmented into four or five (occasionally three) one-celled joints by transverse walls. Each cell of the pro- mycelium then puts forth a short delicate branch, sterigma , much thinner than itself, and the tips of this sterigma slowly swells up into a spheroidal vesicle, sporidium , which takes up all or nearly all the protoplasm ; occasionally the sterigma branches and more than one sporidium is formed. These sporidia are very minute, as may be seen by comparing Figs. 5 and 7. All attempts to cultivate them on wheat have failed, and De Bary discovered the remarkable fact that they develop successfully only on the barberry. Fig. 8. Three of the sporidia germinating in water on glass. (Zeiss E.) Fig. 9. This preparation is taken from De Bary, and repre- sents three of the sporidia germinating on the epidermis of the barberry-leaf, and sending their germ-tubes through the cuticle into the plant below. In the leaf of the barberry, the mycelium developed from these tubes ramifies between the parenchyma cells, as septate branched hyphae, with orange-red granules in the protoplasm (see Fig. 10 a), and eventually produces the form known as Aecidium Berberidis. 22 1 and Life-history of Pnccinia Graminis. Fig. io. Transverse section of a leaf of barberry infested with the Aecidium- form. The section has passed through three spermogonia and two aecidia (to the right below). The mycelium, ramifying in the mesophyll of the leaf, causes hypertrophy — due to the stimulated cells acting as centres of attraction for larger shares of food-materials, and then growing abnormally rapidly at their expense — whence the cushion-like thickening especially on the under side of the leaf. After developing in the cushion for about eighteen or twenty days, spermogonia begin to form, especially (but not only) on the upper surface. All that I can say about their earliest stages is that closely-woven balls of hyphae are formed below the epidermis, gradually become larger and hollow, and burst at the apex through the epidermis. After developing several series of spermogonia, the my- celium begins to form larger balls of interwoven hyphae beneath the epidermis of the lower side of the leaf. These gradually increase in size, and form the aecidia — hollow, spheroidal cavities filled with the aecidio spores. By this time the cells of the mesophyll in the neighbourhood of the aecidia are becoming disorganised : the chlorophyll-grains lose their firmness of contour, and the walls of the cells turn light brown, as shown in the figure. (Zeiss B.) Fig. io a. Vertical section through an aecidium much more highly magnified. The aecidium is seen to consist of a cup- like casing of cells, peridium , with thickened and striated outer walls and orange contents, enclosing vertical series of aecidiospores developed in regular rows from the hasidia below ; as seen in the figure the peridium is simply formed by a modified series of cells with similar origin to the aecidio- spores— all spring from a radiating series of basidia, which, again, are merely branches from the mycelium. At first the peridium forms a closed body (see Fig. io to the right below) beneath the epidermis ; but as development proceeds the epidermis is ruptured — often at a stoma— and the peridium separates above. The aecidiospores ripen from above downwards, i. e. the older ones are ripe and separate off, 222 Marshall Ward. — Structure of Puccini a Graminis. before the lower ones of the same series. The successive development of spores continues for some time; the young crowded spores assume polygonal shapes, but they round off as they ripen and their walls thicken. I have repeatedly examined these aecidia in the youngest stages discernible, and can find no trace of sexual organs ; the search for such organs has been equally unsuccessful in aecidia of other species — e. g. those on Ranunculus and on Tussilago. The basidia clearly arise from a tufted felt of mycelium, continuous with that in the tissues of the leaf, but no defi- nite organs of the nature of sexual organs were discovered. The aecidiospores will germinate readily in water on the leaves of the wheat, and their germ-tubes enter the stomata, and develop a mycelium which gives rise to the uredospores and eventually to the teleutospores of Puccinia Graminis . (Zeiss E.) Fig. it. A portion of a very thin section through a spermo- gonium (Zeiss E). To the right below a filament and its spermatium more highly magnified (Zeiss J). P&anaZs of Bo tony VoU/;PLXI. Fy. -4. MSfltW H.M.-Ward del. MARSHALL WARD.— ON PUCC1NIA GRAMINIS. VoI/./I, Pl.Xlf. Fi/j. 10 a-. University Press, Oxford. jtnna/s of Botany — ””wfe=T"' - - n — — - i . JZ ZD Fig. JO. MARSHALL WARD.— ON PUCC1N1A GRAMINIS. VoUI.Pl.XIf. University Press, Oxford. NOTES. ON THE SYSTEMATIC POSITION OP ISOETES, L. (second note). — In my previous note on this subject (Annals, No. V) I discussed some of the principal objections which might be made to the inclusion, which I propose, of Isoetes among the Filicinae. But there yet remain two important morphological points to be considered, namely, the difference in the number and in the position of the sporangia on the sporophyll in Isoetes and in the Filicinae respectively. Isoetes certainly resembles the Lycopodiaceae, and differs from the Filicinae, in that each sporophyll bears a single sporangium on its upper (ventral) surface, but this does not appear to be a sufficient reason for classifying this plant with the former rather than in the latter group. The relation between the Lycopodiaceae and the Filicinae in this respect is explained by Brongniart, Mettenius 1, and others, by evidence which tends to show that the single sporangium of the Lycopodiaceae corresponds to the fertile ventral segment of the leaf of the Ophioglosseae. Now it by no means follows that this reduction of a fertile leaf-segment to a single sporangium, or rather to what Prantl2 terms a ‘ monangischer sorus/ did not take place within the limits of the Filicinae. On the contrary, if the filicinous characters of Isoetes be taken into account, it is impossible to avoid the con- clusion that the reduction in question did take place within this group. In support of this view it may be pointed out that, although there is no other case among the Filicinae of such extensive reduction, yet, as Prantl 3 has shown, there are many cases of the reduction of the sorus to a single sporangium (monangischer sorus), as in Azol/a (macrosporangium), Lygodium, Aneimia , Ceratopteris , and the Ophio- glosseae. 1 Mettenius, Ueber Seitenknospen bei Farnen, in Abhandl. d. k. Sachs. Ges. der Wiss., V, p. 625, Leipzig, 1861. 2 Prantl, Bern. ueb. die Verwandtschaftsverhaltnisse der Gefasskryptogamen, &c., in Verhandl. d. phys.-med. Ges. in Wurzburg, N. F. IX, 1876. 3 Prantl, loc. cit ., and Unters. zur Morphologie der Gefasskryptogamen, Heft II, Schizaeaceae, 1881. 224 Notes. It may be further pointed out that the dorsal position of the sporangia is not quite universal in the Filicinae. Thus, it has been ascertained1 that ventral, as well as dorsal, sporangia are normally borne by the sporophyll of Acrostichum ( Olfersia ) cervinum , and the same thing has been observed as an abnormality in various other Ferns, such as Scolopendrium vulgar Polypodium anomalum , &c. It appears also from Goebel's researches2 that the sporangia of Marsilia and Pilularia are ventral. S. H. VINES, Oxford. OI THE OCCURRENCE OF STARCH IN THE ONION. - — The leaves of the onion are known to be somewhat exceptional in that they do not form starch in the process of assimilation, glucose, which is present in large quantities in the mesophyll-cells, apparently taking its place. Many other plants behave in a similar way, the chlorophyll-corpuscles of their leaves forming no starch in the normal process of assimilation, but by placing the plant or its leaves under unusual conditions in connection with its nutrition, starch may, in almost every case, be made to appear in larger or smaller quantities. Thus in the Musaceae, where oil might seem to take the place of starch as a product of assimilation in the mesophyll-cells, Godlewski 3 has shown that by isolating small pieces of healthy young leaves for a few hours in an atmosphere containing from six to eight per cent, of carbon dioxide, the mesophyll-cells become crowded with starch. Bohm4 by laying the leaves in twenty per cent, sugar solution succeeded in bringing about formation of starch in a number of Monocotyledons, Galanthus , Hyacinthus , &c., in the leaves of which starch does not normally occur, but which, like the onion, contain a great deal of glucose. He was, however, unsuccessful with the onion, both when he used a twenty per cent, sugar-solution, and in an atmosphere containing five per cent, of C02. Schimper 5, in his account of the formation and travelling of the carbohydrate in foliage-leaves, concludes that in some 1 See Kunze, in Bot. Zeit. 1848 ; Moore, On some Suprasoriferous Ferns, in Journ. Linn. Soc. II, 1858 ; Braun, Die Frage nach der Gymnospermie der Cycadeen, inMonatsber. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin, 1875, p. 352. 2 Goebel, Entwicklungsgeschichte der Sporangien, in Bot. Zeitg., 1882, p. 776. 3 Flora, 1877, P- 2I5- 4 Bot. Zeit. 1883. 5 Bot. Zeit. 1885. Notes. 225 species of Euphorbia glucose is first formed and then starch from it, just as can be effected by experiment in many Liliaceae and Orchidaceae, and in the Iris, and he suggests that glucose is always first produced and then starch from this when the quantity of it in the cell exceeds a certain maximum, varying according to the place. He did not succeed in making the onion form starch, and says this may be due to one of two things, either, (1) the necessary strength of glucose was not reached; or (2) as he thinks more probable, the chlorophyll-grains of the onion have entirely lost the power of forming starch. 1 have found, however, that starch can not unfrequently be detected in the elongated parenchymatous cells bordering on the vascular bundle, which, in the green part of the leaf, always contain chlorophyll- corpuscles, in fact the layer known as the ‘ leitscheide/ or conducting- sheath. Thus in a seedling about six-and-a-half inches long, picked at 2 p.m. on a warm sunny day, this layer contained starch, in small quantities, but at once noticeable when treated with dilute iodine solution after potash ; it was found through the whole length of the leaf right down to the base, where the leaf had already begun to swell to form the future succulent leaf-scale. The green leaf of a seedling similar to the above, picked at the same time on a cold damp day, contained no starch at all. I have very rarely found small quantities in the same layer of cells in the green tubular leaf of older onions, e.g. the ordinary spring-onion whose largest leaf reaches a diameter of about a third of an inch, when the leaf has stood several hours in water after being picked. The chance of finding starch diminishes therefore as the leaf grows older. It is usually to be found in larger or smaller quantity, often in fair-sized grains in the parenchymatous cells round the vascular bundles in succulent leaf-scales of all ages, as also in the general parenchyma of the stem where the primary root and leaves come off. In testing for starch, I followed Sachs’ method of warming the sections in potash, neutralising with very dilute acetic acid, and then mounting in very dilute iodine. If this was carefully done it was seen, at any rate on the side of the bundle towards the epidermis, that the starch was contained in the chlorophyll-corpuscles. As seedlings are evidently more in the habit of forming starch than older plants, I thought they perhaps might be induced to make a 226 Notes . still larger amount, but experiments, though many times repeated, gave an almost uniformly negative result. Thus seedlings vigorously growing in a pot were kept for several days in the sun, in a dry atmosphere (to increase transpiration) containing a much larger quantity of carbonic acid gas than nor- mally, but only a very little starch was found in the green leaves, and that was close to the vascular bundles. A similar result was obtained in a moist atmosphere containing eight per cent, of C02 in the sun. Leaves, both young and older, whole and cut up into small pieces, were fixed in damp sawdust, and placed in the sun, in an atmosphere containing about eight per cent, of C02, the amount found by Godlewski 1 to be most favourable to the formation of starch in leaves. These experiments lasted from several hours to several days, but the only result was, that sometimes rather more starch than usual was found in the cells adjoining the bundle on both sides ; in one experiment with the first leaf of the seedling this layer was crowded with starch-grains. In the last case it might be said that the starch was simply formed from the reserve-material in the seed (which contains a good deal of oil but no starch) and was not therefore a product of assimilation, but this will not apply to the other cases mentioned, as in the majority of these the seed had been used up weeks before. I also tried feeding with glucose and cane-sugar, both with whole plants and picked leaves, — whole and cut up in pieces — the strength of sugar-solution varying from twenty per cent, of glucose up to the syrupy glucose itself, but the result wras always negative. The same was the case when the two modes of experiment were combined, i.e. feeding with sugar in an atmosphere containing eight per cent, of C02 in the sun. I never found any more starch than has been described above. From the papers of Bohm, Schimper 2, A. Meyer, and others, it would appear that the green leaf of the onion does not form starch at all. Schimper gives a series of Euphorbia- species, showing all grades between a copious formation of starch and a very scanty one (as e.g. in E. lathyris , where it is present almost exclusively near the vascular bundle and at the base of the leaves), and then cites as the extreme case the onion which makes no starch at all. From the above, however, it is evident that the onion is rather to be considered as an 1 Flora, 1873, p. 378. 2 Bot. Zeit. 1885, pp. 453, 456, 504. Notes. 227 extreme instance of a plant like Euphorbia Lathyris , since, at any rate in seedlings, starch occurs under natural conditions in the same position as in this plant. Why more copious formation of starch cannot be induced under circumstances which succeed in other cases is not evident. One of Schimper's alternative explanations, viz. that the chlorophyll- corpuscles cannot form starch, must be rejected after what has just been described, as some of them evidently can and do form starch. It is however quite consistent with the present state of our knowledge to say that the chlorophyll-corpuscles of the assimilating tissue proper of the green leaves cannot or do not form starch. The other alternative, that it is because the solution of glucose in the cell-sap is never sufficiently concentrated, seems rather doubtful, since, in the first place, from the quantity of glucose contained in the leaves the solution is probably at least as concentrated as almost any- where in any plant ; and secondly, because in isolated leaves and pieces of leaves placed under the various conditions mentioned above, as e.g. in highly concentrated glucose solution in a warm moist atmosphere, one would imagine the cell-sap to contain a sufficiently concentrated solution of glucose, if such were the necessary condition for formation of starch. We can only say that for some reason or reasons unknown the onion almost invariably stores up the excess of carbohydrate formed as glucose instead of in the more usual form of starch. The habit of forming starch may have been for some purpose abandoned in the course of evolution, in which case it is interesting to note that it is in the seedlings that we get an intimation of the more general process of assimilation in which starch plays so conspicuous a part. A. B. RENDLE, Cambridge. A MODIFICATION OF PAGAN’S 4 GROWING SLIDE.5 — In the Journal of the Quekett Microscopical Club of last year1 Mr. Spencer Smithson described an arrangement designed by the Rev. A. Pagan for growing on microscopical slides small organisms, such as Rotifers, Algae, &c., which live in water and require a frequent change of the medium. The results obtained with it were very remarkable ; but in the original design the slide had always to be removed from the microscope and kept on a specially-constructed stage, and although in 1 Ser. II. Vol. HI. No. 18. 228 Notes . many cases this is of no importance, for instance when there is no difficulty in finding again the individual which has previously been under observation, or when it is not desired to observe constantly the same individual, yet it is a very great drawback in other cases. I have therefore devised an arrangement which allows of the slide being kept constantly on the stage of the microscope and thus of the continuous observation of the same individual 1 for weeks and even, under certain conditions to be mentioned later, for an indefinite period. Whilst it is based on the principle of Pagan’s growing slide/ almost every detail is different in my arrangement, and its new features justify its publication. I have had it in use for the last six months, and I may say that the results which I have obtained in growing Algae were extremely satisfactory. Fig. 12. Fig. 13. The arrangement which is represented on Figs. 12 and 13 requires very little explanation. Fig. 12 represents the essential parts of the apparatus. The slide, A, has the ordinary form, but is made slightly longer than the stage of the microscope, so as to project a little at both ends. On it is placed a piece of ordinary blotting paper, B, which just leaves the margins of the slide free ; a hole is cut out in the centre of this paper, C, and at one end is a triangular prolongation, B', which is bent downwards close to the slide. Water is drawn from a tumbler, E, by means of a capillary tube, D, and drops on to the blotting paper. I usually make the tube just wide enough to allow a small drop of water to escape about every 20 seconds. The water is drained Of course only as long as it is in a non-mobile state. Notes. 229 off by the triangular prolongation of the blotting paper already men- tioned. An inverted flask, F, filled with water, has its mouth just touching the surface of the water in the tumbler, E, and keeps the level of the water in the tumbler constant, thus ensuring the regular escape of drops from the capillary tube, D. The capillary tube has a thickened portion in the middle, which I find convenient to keep the tube steady. To be quite sure that the tube will work properly it is well to empty and refill it every 24 or 48 hours. The object to be observed is placed on the slide within the central hole, C, cut in the blotting paper. It is covered with a coverslip slightly larger than the hole. The coverslip must not be put on in the usual manner, for in this way it is difficult to avoid having air-bubbles under it ; but, when the paper is thoroughly saturated with water, the coverslip is placed beside the hole ; it is then slid slowly over it, and the space between it and the slide is gradually filled with water. Fig. 13, copied from a photograph taken by Mr. J. B. Farmer, and for which I am very much indebted to him, represents the apparatus in use. I may here state that the apparatus does not interfere with the drawing of an object, as the large vessel which receives the water dropping down from the blotting paper may be replaced by a very small one for some time, and thus the space on the right-hand side of the microscope is almost entirely left free. As the water between the coverslip and the slide is in direct com- munication with the water in the blotting paper, which is constantly being renewed, it cannot become foul. I have never yet observed in my cultures (some of which lasted over a month) a strong growth of Bacteria, such as one would be sure to find in foul water. But in certain cases it may become desirable to have the water more rapidly renewed than is possible in the way above described. This is easily done by cutting a narrow channel (either straight or curved) from the central hole in the blotting paper to the place where the water drops down on the slide from the capillary tube. The strength of the current of water which one gets in this way may be regulated by a small piece of blotting paper which has been teased out with a needle. With the arrangement described above it is only possible to use moderate powers (up to the combination of Zeiss’ Ocular 5, Objective D). For many purposes this is quite sufficient. If higher powers are required, the paper may be removed and the object observed in the usual way, but of course it is then very difficult to continue the culture 230 Notes. in the case of very minute objects. In some cases I have, however, succeeded in carrying the culture a little further by proceeding in the following manner : — The hole in the blotting paper was made slightly larger than the coverslip. The latter was thus allowed to come closer down on the slide than when it was supported by the paper. The portions of the paper surrounding the hole were then teased out by means of a needle, and the teased parts were made to touch the margin of the coverslip. This was sufficient to prevent the water under the coverslip from becoming foul, and at the same time it pre- vented drying up. After some days, however, the water usually flooded the coverslip more or less. When the paper has been used for about 20 days it does not allow the water to pass through very freely, and it has therefore to be renewed. This is not very easily done, but I have almost invariably succeeded by proceeding in the following manner : — First of all an excess of water is brought on the paper. As soon as the coverslip begins to float it is removed. When this is done, as much water as possible is removed from around the object with a piece of fresh blotting paper, and then the blotting paper which has been used the whole time is carefully lifted and taken off, and a new piece of exactly the same size is put down in its place. When this has become thoroughly soaked with water, the hole is again covered with a cover- slip in the manner already described. During this whole process the object is almost constantly kept under observation with a low power, so that it may not be lost even if it be slightly moved. As this process may be repeated any number of Limes, it is obvious that a culture may be kept in operation any length of time. To make a culture successful, it is of course necessary to adapt it as much as possible to the needs of the organism which one wants to grow. It is not my purpose to discuss this point here in detail. I wish only to point out that the supply of light and of heat has to be carefully regulated. One ought, for instance, never to forget to turn away the mirror of the microscope after observation, so that concen- trated light may not fall on the object for any length of time. Special attention has also to be paid to the fact that certain organisms will only grow in certain kinds of water, &c. In order to show what results can be attained with this arrange- ment, I will shortly describe my last culture, which is still in progress to-day (July 5th). On the 2nd of June a culture of Pediastrum Bory- Books and Pamphlets received. 231 anum Menegh., var. granulatum Rabh., was begun. It produced new colonies on June 6th. One of the latter was again selected for ob- servation, the others not being removed. Its development could be studied with the greatest ease in all its stages, and on June 25th a third generation was produced, which is now developing, although I must say it does not seem to flourish. The first generation belonged dis- tinctly to the above-mentioned variety of P. Boryanum ; its membranes were strongly ‘ granulated/ The second generation reached the same size as the former, and was in all respects like it, but its membranes were only slightly ‘ punctate/ It had therefore to be referred to the true P. Boryanum [P. Boryanum, Menegh., a.genuinum , Kirchner1), or at least to some variety which was not the var. granulatum. It was thus shown that these two rather extreme forms belong to one and the same species, and do not even deserve to be distinguished as varieties. If nothing else could be gained with the arrangement I have de- scribed than to show to what extent Algae vary, and thus to reduce the confusing synonymy in this branch of Botany, it should recom- mend itself to all those interested in its study, but it is obvious that other and more important problems may be solved by its aid. SELMAR SCHONLAND, Oxford. BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS RECEIVED. D’Assier: Note sur le Transformisme. Bordeaux. — Baker : Handbook of the Amaryllideae, including the Alstroemericae and Agaveae. George Bell & Sons, London, 1888. — Cash: On the Fossil Fructifications of the Yorkshire Coal Measures. (Proceedings of the Yorkshire Geological and Polytechnic Society), 1887. — Christy & Co. : New and Rare Drugs, being a concise reference to the uses, doses, and Preparations of some 250 of the latest introduction. London, 1888. — Cohn : Bericht fiber die Thatigkeit der botanischen Section der Schlesischen Gesellschaft. Barth & Co. (W. Friedrich), Breslau, 1887. — Cohn und Engler : Das Botanische Museum der Universitat Breslau. J. U. Kern’s Verlag (Max Mfiller), Breslau, 1888. — Delpino : Funzione Mirmecofila nel Regno Vegetale. Bologna, 1888. — Elfving : Zur Kenntniss der Krfimmungserscheinungen der Pflanzen. Helsingfors, 1888. — Geddes : The rise and aims of Modern Botany. John Long & Co., Dundee, 1888. — Gibson : The History of the Science of Biology. J. A. Thomson & Co., Liverpool, 1888. — Id. : On the Ter- minology of the reproductive organs of plants (Proc. Biol. Soc. Liverpool), 1 Kryptogamen-Flora von Schlesien. 2 Bd., Erste Halfte. Algen von Dr. Oscar Kirchner. 232 Books and Pamphlets received. 1887. — Goethe : Bericht der Konigl Lehranstalt fiir Obst- und Weinbau. Bech- told & Co., Wiesbaden, 1888. — Greene : Pittonia, a Series of Botanical Papers, Vol. I, part 4. Berkeley, California. — Halsted: Bulletin from the Botanical Department of the State Agricultural College, Ames, Iowa. Cedar Rapids, Iowa, 1888. — Hillhouse: Some Investigations into the function of Tannin in the Vegetable Kingdom (Midland Naturalist), Birmingham, 1888. — Joly : Note sur le Bulletin de Kew. G. Raugier et Cie, Paris, 1888. — Koturnitzky : Apparato per illustrare la teoria meccanica della Fillotassi. Gaetano Capra & Co., Messina, 1888. — Macaulay : Financial Department, Resolution. Calcutta, 1888. — - Massee : A Revision of the Genus Bovista (Dill) (Journal of Botany for May, 1888). — Mez : Morphologische Studien liber die Familie der Lauraceen. Berlin, 1888. — Oliver: On the Sensitive Labellum of Masdevallia mucosa, Rchb. f. (Ann. of Botany). — Oyster: Catalogue of North American Plants. Paola Kansas, U.S.A., 1888. — Prevost: Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Be- schadigung der Pflanzen und Baume durch Hiittenrauch. Paul Parey, Berlin, 1888. — Pringsheim: Ueb. die Entstehung der Kalkincrustationen an Siis- swasserpflanzen (Pringsheim’s Jahrb. XIX, 1). — Sadebeck : Berichte ueb. d. Sitzungen der Ges. fiir Botanik, Heft III. Hamburg. — Schinz : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Flora von Deutsch-Siidwest-Afrika und der angrenzenden Gebiete. Mesch & Lichtenfeld, Berlin, 1888. — Schweinfurth : Ueber Sammeln und Conserviren von Pflanzen hoherer Ordnung. Robert Oppenheim, Berlin, 1888. — Siragusa: Ricerche sul Geotropismo. Palermo. — Stewart and Corry : A Flora of the North East of Ireland, including the Phanerogamia, the Cryptogamia, Vascularia, and the Muscineae. Macmillan & Bowes, Cambridge, 1888. — Taylor : Diphtheria in connection with damp and Mould-Fungi. Whiting & Co., London, 1888. — Thaxter : Memoirs of the Boston Society of Natural History, Vol. IV, No. vi. Boston, 1888. — Trelease : North American Gera- niaceae. (Memoirs of the Boston Society of Natural History). 1888. — Vaizey: On the Anatomy and Development of the Sporogonium of Mosses (Journ. Linn. Soc. XXIV). — de Vries: Determination du poids moleculaire de la rafhnose par la methode plasmolytique (Comptes Rendus, 1888). — Weismann : Botanische Beweise fiir eine Vererbung erworbener Eigenschaften (Biol. Centralblatt, Bd. VIII, Nos. 3 and 4). — Wiesner : Grundversuche ueber den Einfluss der Luftbewegung auf die Transpiration der Pflanzen (k. Akad. d. Wiss. Wien, Sitzber. XCVI). — Wilhelm: Nachruf an Anton de Bary, Botanisches Centralblatt. 1888. — Annual Report on the Public Gardens and Plantations, for year ended 30th September, 1887. Jamaica, 1888. — Scientific Memoirs by Medical Officers of the Army of India, Part III (Simpson). 1887. Calcutta, 1888. — General Prize List of the Agricultural and In- dustrial Exhibition, to be held at Mysore, in October. 1888. — Proceedings of the Scientific Committee of the Royal Horti- cultural Society. 1888. — Journal of Comparative Pathology and Therapeutics (McFadyean). W. & A. K. Johnston, Edinburgh & London, 1888. — Journal of Botany, British & Foreign (Britten). — Nuovo Giornale Botanico Italiano (Carnel). — Botanische Zeitung (Wort- mann). — Jahrbucher fur Wissenschaftliche Botanik (Pringsheim). The Development of Pilularia globulifera, L. BY DOUGLAS HOUGHTON CAMPBELL, Ph.D. With Plates XIII. XIV. XV. HE Pteridophytes, standing as they do between the non- X vascular plants and the Phanerogams, are in many ways of especial interest to the botanist, and since the first work of Hofmeister1 on their embryology, there has been a long series of works of greater or less value bearing upon the subject. Owing to the imperfect methods of the earlier investigators, it was impossible to satisfactorily make out much that is rendered relatively easy by the employment of the more improved methods of to-day, this being particularly the case with the study of the early stages in the germinating spores of the heterosporous forms. In undertaking the work, the results of which are embodied in the accompanying paper, two objects were had in view: — ist, the investigation of the life-history of Pilularia globu - lifera ; and and, to determine how far the paraffin imbedding- process was of practical application in the study of vegetable embryology. In regard to the first point, the results are given at length in the following pages, and will not be recapitulated here ; touching the second, it will be sufficient to say that the perfection of the sections thus obtainable, and especially the fact that series of sections can be made, will convince any one who has seen it that this method, or at any rate some method of imbedding by which similar serial sections can be made, will in future be as essential for the study of the em- bryology of the higher plants as it has come to be regarded in 1 Hofmeister, Vergleichende Untersuchungen. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VII. November 1888.] R 234 Campbell . — On the development zoology. The old method of rendering the embryo trans- parent by caustic potash and similar violent agents, while it may enable one to get a general idea of the structure of an embryo, can never show with exactness the cell-arrangement in a many-celled embryo, owing to the inevitable confusion arising from trying to get optical sections where several super- posed layers of cells are present. At the same time the structure of the cell-contents is absolutely destroyed by these means. With freehand sectioning it is impossible to get more than a very few sections, indeed seldom more than a single good one of a young embryo, and of course only a partial idea of its structure is thus obtainable. Hofmeister’s brief account of Pilularia 1, while in some par- ticulars correct, is on the whole very imperfect, and the same may be said of Hanstein’s work2. The later work of Arc- angeli3 is much better, but is also in several particulars, notably the development of the male prothallium and the earliest stages of the female prothallium also, far from com- plete, and his account of the development of the embryo, as well as the figures of the same, leave very much to be desired. The material used in making the investigations here re- corded was obtained from the botanical garden in Berlin, where, in the autumn of 1887, Pilidaria was growing luxuri- antly and had formed great numbers of ripe fruits. These were gathered at different times up to the middle of December, and placed in ordinary unglazed earthen pans filled with earth. They were kept in the cold-house connected with the laboratory, and retained their vitality perfectly as long as the observations lasted, all that was necessary being to water them moderately from time to time. In this way an abundant supply of fresh material was kept on hand all winter. It was found that if the spores were allowed to become perfectly dry for any length of time, that many of them, especially the 1 Vergleichende Untersuchungen. 2 Pilulariae globuliferae generatio cum Marsilia comparata. Bonn, 1866. 3 ‘ Sulla Pilularia e Salvinia in Nuovo Giornale Botanico Italiano, viii. p. 320. 235 of Pilularia globulifero , L. macrospores, lost their power of germination. In order that the spores may germinate, it is necessary that they be brought into direct contact with water, and in order to facilitate this the fruit should be cut open, or if it has spontaneously opened, the tough membrane covering the sporangia should be partially removed. The fruit is then placed in a vessel of water, and at a temperature of from i8°-20° C.from forty to forty-eight hours is usually sufficient for the complete formation of the prothallia and sexual organs. It was found convenient, however, in many cases to retard the development, and this was readily accomplished by keeping the water at a lower temperature. In this way it is possible to so regulate the germination that all stages can be obtained, a difficult matter where the de- velopment proceeds too rapidly. With fresh material the spores germinate almost without exception. The fruit of Pilularia globulifera , as is well known, is a round body about 3 mm. in diameter, at maturity pro- tected by a hard dark-brown covering. It contains four chambers, each enclosing a single large sorus attached to the outer wall. The upper half of each sorus contains only micro- sporangia, while the lower half contains for the most part only macrosporangia, although sometimes an occasional micro- sporangium occurs. At maturity the fruit splits into' four parts, but the sori remain covered with the brown membrane that separated the four chambers of the unopened fruit, this membrane being firm and more or less impervious to water. It was possibly a failure to remove this membrane that led Arcangeli to mistake the length of time required for the germination of the spores. If it is removed so as to allow water free access, the mucilaginous cell-walls of the sporangia absorb the water with great rapidity, and the spores are carried into the water surrounded by a soft mass of colorless jelly. Probably under natural conditions germination does not begin until the fruit has been open long enough for the covering membrane to become somewhat decayed, as the spores retain their vitality for months after the fruit is open if kept in slightly moistened earth in a cool place. R 2 236 Campbell \ — -On the development The Microspores and Male Prothallium. The spores are of the tetrahedral type, and the vertical diameter is considerably less than the transverse. The three radiating ridges where the spore was formerly in contact with the other members of the tetrad are very prominent, and mark the place where the episporium and exosporium rupture when the antheridium is mature. Arcangeli1 succeeded in demonstrating the presence of a vegetative cell of the prothallium, but beyond this his obser- vations were very incomplete, owing to the fact that he did not succeed in freeing the prothallium from the exosporium, but simply rendered the latter as transparent as possible. It is, however, possible to remove the exosporium entirely, and when this is done it is found that we have to do with a much more complicated structure than was supposed, and one whose development can be followed with a precision that is quite out of the question when the observations are hindered by the semi-opaque exosporium, which absolutely prevents a clear view of the interior of the spore, even when every available means is used to render it transparent. The spore contains much starch, and in the later stages it is sufficient to place the spores in a drop of water upon a glass slide and cover them with a cover-glass, and heat the slide over a flame until the water boils, when it will be found that the starch swells up sufficiently to rupture the outer coats of the spore and force out the young prothallium, surrounded only by the perfectly transparent endosporium. The prothallium is in no degree injured by this process and the dissolution of the starch is rather an advantage, as the cell-walls and nuclei are more easily studied than when the cells are filled with the opaque starch-granules. In the earlier stages this simple process is not sufficient, and it is necessary to employ caustic potash in order to free the prothallium from the exosporium, but a very small amount must be used, and it must afterwards be thoroughly 1 l.c., p. 339- 2 37 of Pilularia globulifera , L, neutralized, and the preparation washed until every trace of it is removed. Before the potash is applied the spores must be thoroughly hardened in alcohol, or better a chromic acid mixture, either a i per cent, watery solution, or Flemming’s mixture of chromic, acetic, and osmic acids, a thorough wash- ing being requisite after use of either of the latter. After addition of the potash the slide is heated as before. If the prothallium is not completely set free, this can generally be accomplished by gently rubbing the cover-glass to and fro, but the potash should previously be as far as possible drawn off by means of blotting paper, and pure water run under the cover-glass. After a final washing, the preparation is neutralized with acetic or hydrochloric acid, and may then be stained with haematoxylin or some anilin color. Haema- toxylin is preferable, as the preparation can then be preserved in dilute glycerine, which extracts anilin color at once or after a short time. Care must be taken with haematoxylin not to overstain, as the color deepens very much after the spores have lain in the glycerine for a short time. According to Arcangeli 1 there are but two primary coats to the spore, the outer one showing, however, a division into three layers. The outermost of these is composed of numerous fine papillae of irregular form, and more or less anastomosing so as to form an irregular network. Within this is a layer to which these papillae are attached, and lastly the exosporium proper, which he describes as ‘ soltilissimo ,’ ‘ very delicate,’ while in reality it is of appreciable thickness and decidedly firm and resistent. All of these three layers react like cuti- cularized membranes, while the endosporium proper shows the reaction of cellulose. Besides these there is often to be seen, at least in chromic acid preparations, what appears to be a loosely-fitting, nearly transparent but well-defined membrane outside, the episporium. Arcangeli assumes that all the mem- branes are derived from the plasma of the mother-cell, but it is more than likely that, as in the spores of Marsilia 2 and in A 1. c., p. 327. 2 Strasburger, Bau und Wachsthum der Zellhaute. 238 Campbell. — On the development others more recently investigated, the episporium is derived from the epiplasma, and must therefore be regarded as an entirely independent membrane and not as a part of the exosporium. The spore (PL XIII, Fig. 1) contains an easily-demonstrable nucleus, and is filled with densely granular protoplasm in which, as we have already seen, are imbedded numerous starch- granules. - The first wall formed in the germinating microspore (PI. XIII, Fig. 2) is at right angles to the shorter axis of the spore, and divides it into a small basal cell and a much larger upper one, the mother-cell of the antheridium. The basal cell frequently becomes further divided into two cells of very unequal size, which represent the vegetative part of the prothallium. In the mother-cell of the antheridium there is next formed a wall which corresponds to that formed in the mother-cell of the antheridium of the Polypodiaceae. It is more or less dis- tinctly concave above, and may be funnel-shaped, meeting the basal wall (PI. XIII, Figs. 3, 4 m). This wall is followed by a dome-shaped wall whose base is in contact with it, but the upper part usually free and approximately concentric with the outer wall of the spore (PL XIII, Figs. 3, 4 n), but not in- frequently cases were observed where it was to a greater or less extent in contact with the endosporium, so that the cell thus formed has its wall in part made up of the endosporium (PL XIII, Fig. 5). This cell is the central cell of the antheridium, and from it alone are derived the mother-cells of the spermatozoids. Finally a ring-shaped wall is formed at the top, constituting the cap-cell of the antheridium. The succession of walls in the mother-cell of the antheridium, as will be seen from the above statement, follows almost exactly that of the Polypodiaceae, and shows a much less reduced state of the antheridium than was supposed to be the case ; indeed occasionally the vegetative part of the male prothallium of certain Polypodiaceae (e.g. Asplenium Filix-foemina) may be reduced to a single cell 1, and 1 D. H. Campbell, The Prothallium of Ferns, in Botanical Gazette, 1885. of Pihilaria globiiliferct, L. 239 the resemblance between such a reduced fern-prothallium and that of Pilularia is evident at a glance. All the divisions in the central cell are by means of walls, there being no primordial cells formed as asserted by Han- stein 1 for Marsilia , and Arcangeli 2 for Pilularia . The first wall is nearly vertical, but generally more or less inclined, and divides the central cell into two nearly equal cells (PI. XIII, Fig. 5). This stage is reached at a temperature of about 2o°C., in about ten hours from the time the spores are placed in water. Each of the two cells now divides by a wall at right angles to the first and also approximately vertical, so that the young antheridium at this stage, when seen from above, shows the central cell divided into four equal parts arranged like the quadrants of a circle (PL XIII, Fig. 6). Each cell next divides by a horizontal wall, so that there are two strata of cells, each composed of four similar cells. The position of the succeeding walls appears to vary more or less, but in general the next wall formed in each of the eight cells seems to be generally nearly parallel to its outer wall (PL XIII, Fig. 10 b\ thus dividing it into an inner and an outer cell. Each cell now divides once more, forming altogether thirty-two cells, the number of sperm- cells usually formed in the completed antheridium (PI. XIII, Fig. 11). The whole process of division occupies not far from thirty hours at a temperature of 180 to 20°C., but of course varies slightly in individual cases. The nuclei of the central cells color very intensely with haematoxylin, but those of the wall-cells of the antheridium are apparently very deficient in chromatin, to judge from the difficulty of demonstrating them satisfactorily. As already stated, it is an easy matter to free from the exosporium the full-grown male prothallium and antheridium by simply heating. The vegetative part of the prothallium (PI. XIII, Fig. 13) is separated by a firm wall. Above this lies the large basal cell of the antheridium, which like the vegetative 1 Hanstein, Befruchtung und Entwicklung der Gattung Marsilia, in Pringsheim’s Jahrbiicher, iv. p. 197. 2 1. c., p. 339- 240 Campbell — On the development cell has a small amount of granular content. The central part of the antheridium shows plainly the original bipartition, the sperm-cells being arranged in two groups. Numerous cases were observed(Fig. 9 <2) which looked as if sometimes a sterile cell were formed within the central cell, although this appearance may have been due to the formation of a large intercellular space. At maturity the sperm-cells are much crowded, and so nearly fill up the antheridium, that at first sight there appear to be no peripheral cells ; but a careful examination shows that they are not in immediate contact with the endosporium, but are separated from it by a more or less evident space. The cap- cell is also somewhat difficult to detect at this stage, but just before the antheridium opens it absorbs much water, and becomes then very conspicuous (PI. XIII, Fig. 14 c). Owing to the destruction of the starch through heating, the whole pro- thallium appears much more transparent than in life. The mechanism of opening seems to be the same as in other Pteridophytes. The parietal cells absorb a great deal of water, becoming in consequence very turgid. At the same time the mucilaginous walls of the ripe sperm-cells also absorb water, increasing their volume thereby, and at the same time freeing the separate cells. The tension finally becomes so great that the wall of the antheridium is ruptured and the sperm-cells are forced out. The opening usually occurs be- tween the cap-cell and the second parietal cell. As the internal pressure is removed, the parietal cells, in case they have not been ruptured, become much distended, and in the few cases where it was possible to free the empty antheridium from the spore, the parietal cells were found to project into the cavity of the antheridium, nearly filling it. Owing to the thinness of the walls the empty antheridium usually collapses, so that it is not easy to follow the outlines of the cells. The presence of parietal cells in the antheridium of Pihdaria corresponds with the later investigations in regard to other heterosporous Pteridophytes. Belajeff1 demonstrated the 1 Belajeff, in Bot. Zeit., 1885, pp. 793-809. 241 of Pilularia globulifera , L, presence of such cells in the antheridia of Isoetes and Sela- ginella , and I called attention to the same fact in Salviniax . In • the study of the development of the spermatozoids chromic acid was used as a fixing medium, and the prepara- tions were stained with haematoxylin. After removing the prothallium from the spore, it may be carefully crushed, and the sperm- cells thus separated. The nuclei are relatively small, but contain much chromatin, so that they color very intensely. The development differs in no wise from that of other plants studied by me2. The nucleus becomes contracted on one side so as to appear somewhat crescent-shaped (PI. XIII, Fig. 17). It rapidly elon- gates, becoming at the same time thinner and more homo- geneous in appearance. As it elongates it winds about the cell close to the wall in the form of a delicate spiral band, having about two complete coils (PI. XIII, Figs. 19, 20). It occupies but a small part of the cell, the greater part being taken up with central contents, including numerous relatively large starch-granules. The cilia appear to originate from the peripheral cytoplasm, as in other forms. The sperm-cells are still clothed with a delicate membrane at the time they are expelled from the antheridium, but this is soon completely dissolved and the spermatozoids escape. These are very small, and coiled in a nearly flat spiral about the upper part of the vesicle, which is derived from the central part of the mother-cell, and contains the starch-granules which occupied that position in the sperm-cell. On killing the spermatozoid with an iodine solution the body becomes deeply colored, and the cilia are then plainly seen (PL XIII, Fig. 21). They are numerous, and relatively long and very delicate. Arcangeli 3 states that there are but two cilia, but how he could have failed to see the others is hard to understand, as they are very easily demonstrated. The vesicle is very large, and becomes still more so by the absorption of water. Besides the starch- 1 Campbell, in Berichte der Deutschen botanischen Gesellschaft, 1887, p. 125. 2 Campbell, 1. c., p. 120. 3 1. c., p. 340. 242 Campbell. — On the development granules, it often contains others that are not colored blue by the action of iodine. It is surrounded by a very delicate membrane that in some cases shows a bluish tint when treated with iodide of potassium. Not infrequently the spermatozoid becomes entirely free from the vesicle, and then its coils separate and the spiral becomes elongated. This is always the case with those found about the open archegonium, the vesicle being held fast in the mucilaginous matter about its opening. The spermatozoids are often held in the mucilage in which the macrospore is imbedded, so that often one sees hundreds about the macro- spore, not only in the vicinity of the open archegonium, but about the whole spore. It is true that the number is greatest about the open archegonium, which frequently becomes com- pletely choked up with them ; but only one reaches the oosphere, which thereupon becomes clothed with a cell-wall so as to effectually prevent the further entrance of spermatozoids. The basal walls of the neck-cells quickly turn brown, as an in- dication that fertilization is effected. Under normal circum- stances it seldom happens that an archegonium fails to become fertilized. In one case free spermatozoids were observed thirty-five hours from the time the spores were placed in water, but ordinarily from five to ten hours longer were necessary. The Macrospore and Female Prothallium. The structure of the macrospore of Pihdaria has been so thoroughly studied, that no attempt will be made here to give more than a brief outline of the same. The spores are oval in form and white in color, quite large enough to be readily seen with the naked eye. About one-third the distance from the top is an evident constriction, above which the diameter of the spore is noticeably greater. As already shown by the researches of Hofmeister 1, Stras- 1 Hofmeister, Vergleichende Untersuchungen, of Pilularia globulifera , Z. 243 burger \ Arcangeli 2, and others, the wall of the spore is very complex. On the outside is a mucilaginous layer that swells up greatly when placed in water. Below this is a very characteristic layer, showing a prismatic structure (PL XIII, Fig. 23 a). It is to the sudden thickening of this layer that the enlargement of the upper part of the spore is due. Within this two layers (Fig. 23. b, c ) are further to be distinguished before the endosporium (d) is reached. Of these the outer is thicker and presents a punctated appearance. Sections stained with safranin, or gentian-violet, show the structure of the wall of the spore very plainly. Owing to the mucilaginous character of the outer coat, as well as the delicate character of the spore- contents, it is quite impossible to get satisfactory sections of the fresh spore, and recourse must be had to fixing agents. Various ones were used with good results, but on the whole absolute alcohol, in which the spores should be left for two or three days at least, was found the best. A 1 per cent, chromic acid mixture, and Flemming’s mixture of chromic, acetic and osmic acids were also successfully used, but care must be taken to thoroughly wash out the acids before further treatment. In making the sections the spores were imbedded in paraffin, and then cut with a Cambridge rocking microtome. Schon- land’s methods 3, with some simplifications, were used in most cases, but in others the spores were gradually brought into clove oil, and then into xylol instead of turpentine. This method requires little time, and often gives excellent results, but is not always to be relied on, though in the early stages it answered very well, and the penetration of the paraffin was facilitated. When chromic acid mixtures were used, the specimens were brought gradually into absolute alcohol, which was then replaced by clove oil, and finally by a saturated cold solution of paraffin in turpentine before being placed in the 1 Bau u. Wachsthum der Zellhaute. 2 1. c., p. 323. 3 Bot. Centralblatt, 1887, No. 22. 244 Campbell ’ — On the development melted paraffin. As a staining agent haematoxylin was used to some extent, but the best results were had with safranin and gentian-violet, the latter especially giving particularly beautiful coloring, the nuclei being much better differentiated than with the other colors h The spore is filled with protoplasm, in which are contained numerous starch-granules of various sizes, as well as oil-globules and granules of albuminous nature. The larger starch-granules are oval in form, and show more or less distinct concentric striation. Sections through the spores that have been treated with alcohol or some other fixing agent show a reticulated arrangement of the contents, and sometimes portions separate in the form of small vesicles, surrounded by a thin protoplasmic membrane. These vesicles probably represent vacuoles in the living spore. The upper part of the spore is filled with denser protoplasm, which also shows a reticulated structure, but with much finer meshes. This part (Plate XIII, Fig. 22) is almost completely free from starch-granules, and in the middle lies the nucleus, which is large and separated from the surrounding plasma by a clearly-marked membrane. It is discoid in form, strongly flattened above, and more or less undulate on the upper surface. Whether this latter peculiarity is in any way due to the reagents used cannot be determined, as it is quite impossible to make out the nucleus in the living spore. On account of its large size the nucleus is readily divided into sections in sectioning the spore, so that the interior structure is easily studied. It does not appear homogeneous (Plate XIII, Fig. 22 b), but is filled with numerous fine granules which act with reference to staining agents much like the surrounding protoplasm, and also form an indistinct net-work. The amount of chromatin is relatively very small, the chromatin-bodies being few and occupying only a very small part of the nucleus. They stain readily and deeply, the rest of the nucleus staining but little. No nucleolus was detected. The spore, on being placed in water, begins to germinate 1 See Moll’s article on the paraffin-imbedding process in the Botanical Gazette for January, 1888. of Pilularia globulifera , Z. 245 in a very short time. The protoplasm at the top increases in volume, and begins to push out the inner spore-membranes, so that the upper part of the spore becomes decidedly more con- vex than at first (Plate XIII, Fig. 24). At the same time the nucleus becomes much more nearly globular, and the amount of chromatin is seen to be evidently greater, as well as to have become more evenly distributed (Plate XIII, Fig. 25). This stage was observed in sections made four-and-a-half hours after the spores were placed in water. At this time the appearance of the protoplasm in the upper part of the spore had also changed, having entirely lost the reticulated appear- ance which it has in the ungerminated spore. This stage is figured by Arcangeli1, who did not, however, recognise the true nature of the nucleus, supposing it to be the beginning of the oosphere. The youngest stage in which it was possible to demonstrate positively the first division in the spore occurred sixteen-and- a-half hours from the commencement of germination. In this stage (Plate XIII, Figs. 26 <2, b ) the primary nucleus had completely divided, and a transverse wall, a, had formed, cutting off the mass of protoplasm at the top of the spore from the rest of the spore. This wall does not always have the same form, being sometimes convex above, sometimes decidedly concave. The next wall to appear is nearly parallel with the first, and is completed within three or four hours from the time the first is formed (Fig. 27, b). A few cases were ob- served where this second wall did not seem to have been formed, so that the central cell of the archegonium was in direct contact with the first-formed wall, but this is exceptional. Next are formed two walls in the upper cell, nearly per- pendicular to the wall b, and meeting each other so as to enclose a nearly circular central cell. When seen from above (Plate XIII, Figs. 33, 34) these walls appear nearly semicircular and concentric with the periphery of the prothallium. The nearly circular central cell is the mother-cell of the archegonium. M. c., Plate VII, Fig. 2. 246 Campbell . — On the development The prothallium (Plate XIII, Fig. 28) now consists of four cells, the discoid basal cell, h} the two peripheral cells, p p\ and the central cell, c. As is usually the case, the mother-cell of the archegonium is distinguished from the other cells not only by its position, but also by its more densely granular protoplasm. The nucleus is also larger. It occupies the centre of the cell, and has a well-defined membrane. It is oval in form, and has chromatin-bodies of nearly round shape. A nucleolus does not seem to be present in most cases, though once a body was seen that may have been a nucleolus. About the time that the mother-cell of the archegonium is formed, the basal cell undergoes division by a vertical wall into two nearly equal cells. According to Arcangeli1 there is an almost regular con- centric arrangement of the cells of the basal part of the pro- thallium, but numerous sections failed invariably to show anything approaching his figures. The first wall (Pl. XIII, Fig. 35, 1) generally can be distinguished even after numerous divisions have taken place, and the radial walls, 2, which suc- ceed this can also frequently be traced in the later stages, but the number of these secondary walls is so variable, and the succeeding ones so very irregular, that beyond the first three or four divisions it is quite impossible to distinguish any regular succession in the order of division. The order, so far as it can be traced, is as follows. After the first wall (PI. XIII, Fig. 35, 1) is formed, a number of secondary walls, 2, are formed running from the primary wall to the circumference but not strictly radial, and variable in number. The tertiary walls, 3, run from the secondary walls to the circumference, and like these are usually some- what curved. The next series of walls are tangential, but beyond this no regular order seems to prevail. In consequence of the variable number of the secondary and tertiary walls, as well as the subsequent differences in the arrangement of cells, the resulting cell-complex is extremely irregular, and differs widely in appearance in different individuals. The marginal 1 1. c., Plate VIII, Fig. 4. of Pilularia globulifera , L. 247 cells undergo division by horizontal walls, but in the central part all the walls are vertical, so that the central cell of the archegonium, and later the embryo, are only separated from the cavity of the spore by a single layer of cells. In the meantime the cells of the upper part of the prothal- lium have also been undergoing rapid divisions. In the peri- pheral cells are formed numerous radially placed vertical walls (PI. XIII, Fig. 34), so that the central cell, seen from above, appears surrounded by a single circle of small cells. The central cell next divides by a wall parallel to its outer surface (PI. XIII, Fig. 29), the outer cell being the mother-cell of the neck of the archegonium, the inner one giving rise to the oosphere and canal-cells. The contents of all the peripheral cells are less uniform than those in the central cell; and the nuclei are much smaller. The development of the archegonium proceeds as follows. The mother-cell of the neck becomes divided by two cross- walls into four equal cells, and soon after the central cell has a small discoid cell, the primary canal-cell, cut off at the top (PI. XIII, Fig. 31). Up to this time, about thirty hours from the beginning of germination, the prothallium has increased but little in size and is still completely enclosed in the spore, and all the cells, including the central one, are very much flattened. A rapid growth in height nowbegins. Thecells, which hitherto have been divided by vertical walls for the most part, now form horizontal walls, and at the same time increase in height, so that the young prothallium rapidly assumes its completed form. Each of the four primary neck-cells divides by a transverse septum into two, and the upper cells so formed project when full grown as a colorless papilla beyond the spore-membrane. As the neck increases in length the canal-cell elongates with it, and the ventral canal-cell is formed (PI. XIII, Fig. 32). It was impos- sible to get specimens where the nuclear division was taking place, which would of course determine the matter posi- tively, but from the relative position of the walls in the canal- cells one would certainly conclude that the ventral canal-cell 248 Campbell . — On the development arises here, at any rate, not by a further division of the central cell, but by division of the primary canal-cell. The wall dividing the two canal-cells is so high up, and so much shorter than the wall by which the primary canal-cell was separated from the central cell, that it is hard to see how such changes of position could be otherwise accounted for. The divisions in the female prothallium are usually com- pleted in from forty to forty-five hours from the time the spores are sown, and shortly thereafter the archegonium opens and is ready for fecundation. Owing to the opacity of the covering membranes, the only part of the archegonium that can be seen in the living prothallium is the upper part of the neck. The cells of this, as in other Pteridophytes, become much distended with water and diverge widely when the neck opens, and at the same time, as has been so often observed in other Arche- goniates, the contents of the disintegrated canal-cells are forced out of the opening. Fecundation takes place very soon after the archegonium opens, the spermatozoids, as already mentioned, collecting in great numbers about the open archegonium. The opacity of the spore-membranes makes it impossible to follow the spermatozoid to the central cell, but this probably takes place very quickly owing to the shortness of the neck. In nearly every case where the spores were placed in alcohol imme- diately after it was supposed that fecundation had been effected, the lower neck-cells had already begun to assume the dark-brown line indicative of the fact. In these cases the two nuclei could generally be demonstrated in the germ-cell. The oosphere becomes almost at once surrounded by a membrane which prevents the further penetration of sperma- tozoids. As soon as the spermatozoid enters the germ-cell it appears to go through a similar series of changes, only in reverse order, to those which the nucleus of the sperm-cell undergoes in forming the spermatozoid. In the earliest stages observed, the elongated, more or less curved form of the spermatozoid was still indicated, but the body was less homo- geneous than in the free spermatozoid. The body was also of Pilularia globulifera , L . 249 broader and shorter, indicating a separation of the chromatin- masses of which the body is composed. In all the later stages (PI. XIII, Figs. 38-39) the spermatozoid, sp ., had assumed much the appearance of an ordinary nucleus, nearly round in shape, and in close contact with the nucleus of the oosphere. The actual fusion of the two nuclei was not observed, but there is no reason to doubt that, as in other cases1 observed, the cavities of the two nuclei are thrown into direct com- munication, and that the contents of the male nucleus flow into the cavity of the female nucleus, thus completing the act of fecundation. The nucleus of the oosphere (PI. XIII, Figs. 38-39) is large and has a well-marked membrane, but although a membrane may be present in the male nucleus, it is certainly much less evident, and it is by no means improbable, that a definite membrane is not developed. The upper part of the oosphere, about one-third (PL XIII, Fig. 38), is nearly transparent, and constitutes the so-called receptive spot. This is traversed by what look like con- tinuations of the granular protoplasm of the lower part of the oosphere. The nucleus at this stage presents the appearance of a transparent vesicle, containing a faintly-marked net-work of fine filaments which do not stain readily, and a small amount of chromatin. How long after the union of the two nuclei the first division in the fertilized germ-cell takes place could not be exactly determined, but it is probably within two or three hours, and possibly even sooner. In one case the germ- cell was observed undergoing division. In this instance (PI. XIV, Fig. 1) the daughter-nuclei were already complete, but the cell-wall was not yet complete. The nuclear spindle was still very evident, and in the middle lay the cell-plate, showing plainly the separate elements of which it was com- posed. If for any reason the germ-cell fails to become fecundated the prothallium may continue to grow for some time, but this 1 Strasburger, Ueber Kern und Zelltheilung im Pflanzenreiche, 1888, pp. 225-449. S 250 Campbell. — On the development is by no means invariably the case. In no case, however, are new archegonia developed. Arcangeli’s statement1 that the chlorophyll is developed independently of the action of light was confirmed. Spores were placed in water and removed at once to a dark place, where they were allowed to remain undisturbed for a week. At the end of this time young plants were found developed in a perfectly normal manner. They were slightly smaller, and the amount of chlorophyll may have been possibly rather less than in plants grown under normal conditions, but the difference was very slight. The Embryo. The fertilized oosphere is not perfectly spherical, but more or less elongated transversely, and before the first division is completed this is strongly marked (PI. XIV, Figs. 1, 2). The first wall (basal wall) in the young embryo is approximately parallel to the axis of the archegonium, and divides the germ- cell into two equal cells (PL XIV, Fig. 2). The youngest case where the completed division was seen was forty-six hours after the commencement of germination, but it is not improbable that it may occur somewhat earlier, as embryos only two hours older were observed in some cases (PL XIV, Figs. 6-8) to be already divided into numerous cells. Of the two primary cells, one, as in the Polypodiaceae, gives rise to the first leaf and stem, the other to the root and foot. Of course, as the structure of the prothallium is radial, it is impossible to speak of an anterior and posterior cell at this stage. The second or quadrant-wall (Pl. XIV, Fig. 3 11) follows as in other Pteridophytes, and divides the embryo into quadrants, the two upper being as a rule evidently larger than the lower ones. In regard to the following divisions there is much difference of opinion, at least for Marsilia , which probably does not differ materially from Pilularia . Hanstein claims that the first wall in the embryo separates at once the stem and root, and that 1 1. c.} p. 336. of P ihil aria globulifera , L. 251 the subsequent divisions are to be looked upon as segments of these primary organs. Leitgeb and Arcangeli assert on the other hand that there is a regular formation of octants. My own observations do not confirm either view, but in- dicate that the quadrant-wall was the one which separated the primary organs, and that the quadrants are of equal morphological importance. In regard to the formation of octant-walls, while they are formed in the anterior quadrants, the corresponding walls in the root- and foot-quadrants form very unequal angles with the basal wall, so that the resulting cells are of unequal size. From this fact (see PL XIV, Figs. 5, 6), it is possible to distinguish the primary organs of the embryo as soon as these walls are formed. In order to avoid confusion it will be best perhaps to take up each quadrant separately and follow its development in detail. The Leaf. The leaf-quadrant, as already stated, undergoes division by an octant- wall into two entirely similar cells. Each octant now divides by a curved wall (PI. XIV, Figs. 4-5), meeting basal and octant walls so as to form two cells, one retaining much the same form as the octant, that is tetrahedral, and appearing in section triangular ; the other quadrilateral, as seen in section. The two tetrahedral cells function for a short time as apical cells, forming three series of segments corre- sponding to their lateral faces. Each segment next divides into an outer and an inner cell, from the former of which is derived the epidermis, from the other the ground -tissue and the vascular bundle. Sooner or later this apical growth ceases, and the growth is confined to the basal part of the leaf. The cessation of apical growth occurs about the fourth day, and before this the leaf begins to elongate (PL XIV, Fig. 16 a). Not infrequently one of the cells persists longer than the others, and can be detected after the leaf has assumed its conical form and become noticeably larger than the other members of the embryo (PL XIV, Fig. 15). In such cases the 252 Campbell. — On the development succession of the segments may be traced with little difficulty, whereas when no definite apical cell is present ( e.g . PL XIV, Fig. 1 7 a), no such arrangement of the cells is distinguish- able. The obliteration of the apical cell as such is brought about by a wall parallel to its outer face. The outer cell divides by vertical walls, soon becoming indistinguishable from the other epidermal cells, and the inner cell also dividing becomes part of the ground tissue of the leaf. About the end of the fourth day the leaf begins to grow much faster than the other members, and from this time onwards elongates with great rapidity. By the fifth day the differentiation of the future tissues is clearly indicated. A longitudinal section of the leaf at this stage (PI. XIV, Figs. 17 a, b) shows on the outside a single layer of nearly cubical cells, especially well- marked near the apex of the leaf, which is somewhat pointed. This layer of cells constitutes the primary epidermis. Beneath it are usually about two layers of cells arranged in nearly straight rows, which converge towards the apex of the leaf. These cells give rise to the mesophyll, and at an early stage large intercellular spaces are formed between them. Within these is a conical mass of cells, the outer ones of which differ but little from those lying outside them, but the innermost ones have undergone division by longitudinal walls forming the beginning of the procambium of the future vascular bundle. This longitudinal division ceases at some distance from the point of the leaf, and in consequence the vascular bundle does not extend into it. The cells of the leaf-tip above the point where the procambium ceases increase enormously in size, elongating to many times their original length, and forming thus a very loose large-celled parenchyma that ultimately dies away. From this time the growth of the leaf is due entirely to the activity of the basal part. If we examine somewhat older embryos (PI. XIV, Figs. 22, 23) the differentiation of the young tissues is still more evident, and the limit between the actively dividing basal cells and the tip of the leaf is very conspicuous. If the base of the leaf of such an embryo as that figured in Fig. 23 is examined, it is usually of Pilularia globulifera , L. 253 found to be decidedly convex above, in consequence of more active growth on the upper side, and the young ground-tissue is much more strongly developed than on the ventral side, where there was but a single layer of cells separating the young epidermis from the young vascular bundle. The inner procambium-cells at this stage have increased considerably in length, and begin to show the pointed ends character- istic of the elements of the mature bundle, but no tracheids are yet distinguishable, these appearing first about the ninth day. The Root-quadrant. The first wall in the root-quadrant (PL XIV, Fig. 5) forms an angle of about 6o° with the basal wall, and thus divides the quadrant into two unequal tetrahedral cells. The larger of the two is the future apical cell of the root, and from the first it forms regular series of segments, but at the beginning only the lateral faces give rise to segments, that is, three series only are developed, the first segment of the root-cap being cut off only after about two complete sets of lateral segments have been formed (PL XIV, Figs. 12-16#). The apical cell of the root is from the first very conspicuous, and immediately re- cognizable as such. By the fourth day there have been two segments cut off from each lateral face of the apical cell, and the first segment of the root-cap has also appeared. The cell- division in the segments is very regular, and corresponds with what has been observed in other Pteridophytes. The first wall in the lateral segment (PL XIV, Fig. 20, I, 11) is perpen- dicular to the broad faces of the tabular segment, and divides it into two nearly, but not quite, equal cells, as the wall does not extend quite to the centre, but meets one of the lateral walls a short distance above it. Each of the cells thus formed next divides by a tangential wall into an inner and an outer cell, the former giving rise to the cells of the plerome-cylinder, the latter to the epidermis and periblem. An excellent idea of the succession of the divisions can be had by making a series of cross-sections through the tip of the 254 Campbell. — On the development root, but this is best done after the root has attained some length. Part of such a series is shown in Plate XV, P"igs. 2-5, taken from an embryo of nine days. The younger segments, as will be seen on comparing them with those from a younger embryo (PL XIV, Figs. 20, 21), are much the same, but as the sections are made further from the tip of the root changes are observed which had not yet appeared in the younger embryo. The outer of the two original cells of each semi-segment divides by a tangential wall into two nearly equal cells, and these ultimately undergo further division by similar walls, the outer into two, the inner into three. About the time that these cells are formed (PI. XV, Fig. 3), intercellular spaces appear at the points where the inner and outer cells are in contact, and these appear larger and larger as the root increases in diameter. The two outermost layers, i.e. epidermis and hypoderma, undergo further radial divisions and form an uninterrupted double layer of cells, but the three original cells lying between the hypoderma and the plerome- cylinder divide subsequently only by horizontal walls and form single rows of cells separating the large intercellular spaces. The older sections (PI. XV, Figs. 4, 5) show a perfectly uniform radial structure. In the centre is a group of about nine cells, the young bundle, from which radiate at regular distances rows of three cells each. The lower cells of these rows are in con- tact and constitute the bundle-sheath, but the others are sepa- rated by the large intercellular spaces. Bounding the section are the two rows of cells forming epidermis and hypoderma. The cell-division in the cap-segments is illustrated in PI. XV, Fig. 2 #, b. In Fig. 2 b the central part shows the youngest cap-segment, the peripheral cells belonging to the next oldest segment. As seen here each segment-cell has divided into two nearly equal parts, and these, by walls at right angles to the first, also into approximately equal cells. These are next divided by tangential walls and the resulting marginal cells by radial walls, so that on section four central cells and a marginal circle of smaller ones are now visible (Fig. 2 a). These marginal cells later undergo further 255 of Pilularia globulifera , Z. divisions, but only in two planes, there never being any horizontal walls formed, so that the segments of the root-cap form single layers of cells, and its stratified structure as seen in longitudinal section is very marked. The Stem-quadrant. The stem quadrant, like that of the leaf, divides first by a regular octant-wall, and the resulting octants grow for a time in the same way. As in the root, the apical cells are distinguishable from the first, each octant in fact func- tioning as such from the beginning, and dividing by segments cut off in regular order from the three inner faces of the octant, which has the tetrahedral form that characterizes the apical cell of the older stem. The first wall in each octant (PI. XIV, Fig. ii y) meets octant- and quadrant-walls, and cuts off a large cell which is in contact with the foot, and according to Hanstein and Arcangeli is to be regarded as part of the foot. That physiologically this is the case is indisputable, as these cells, lying as they do next the basal cells of the pro- thallium, must help to absorb the nutriment from the spore. As, however, these segments are cut off from the stem-quad- rant, and not from the foot itself, and are in all essential par- ticulars both in regard to form and methods of division like the later segments, it seems more in accordance with the facts to regard these segments, morphologically at least, as the first segments of the stem and second leaf, and the equivalent of the later ones. Hanstein’s statement that the first wall in the stem-quad- rant of Marsilia corresponds to the wall in the accompanying figures, and that the octant-wall is formed subsequently, is not confirmed by later observers, nor was it found to occur in any instance observed by me in Pilularia , Of the two octants, one becomes the stem and the other the second leaf, corresponding with the earlier observations of Hanstein and Arcangeli. These are often not to be dis- tinguished from each other for some time, but as a rule the 256 Campbell.— -On the development divisions in the leaf-octant are less regular, and very often the apical cell becomes obliterated at an early period (PI. XIV, Fig. 1 6 c). There seems to be no rule as to which of the octants of the stem-quadrant forms the apical cell of the stem, as it was found in about an equal number of cases to be right or left. The succession of segments cut off from the apical cell proceeds from the outside towards the octant -wall, the three segments of each series being respectively approximately parallel to the quadrant-, basal, and octant- walls. The direction of the leaf-spiral, which depends upon the arrange- ment of the segments, will of course be determined by the position of the original stem-octant with reference to the octant- wall. Kny 1 comes to similar conclusions with reference to the establishment of the leaf-spiral in Ceratopteris. Each segment divides by a tangential wall into an inner and outer cell, the former dividing again by a similar wall and the latter by a radial wall, so that a vertical section through the young segment at this stage (PI. XIV, Fig. 18) shows four cells, two inner and two outer ones. The inner cells undergo re- peated division in all directions, but the outer ones only by radial walls. The stem grows very slowly at first, and by the time the first leaf and root have attained length enough to break through the prothallium, the stem shows only about two completed series of segments. Even at this stage (PI. XIV. Fig. 23) the inner cells of the segments have rapidly divided and the first traces of the vascular bundle are distinguishable. The first segments are larger than the succeeding ones, and the broadly tetrahedral form of the original octant is thus rapidly reduced to the much narrower form of the apical cell of the older stem. The octant which does not become the apical cell of the stem, forms, as we have seen, the second leaf of the plant. In a certain sense, assuming that the quadrant-wall establishes 1 Kny, Die Entwicklung der Parkeriaceen, in Nova Acta Acad. Leopold, xxxvii, No. 4, p. 58. of Pilularia globulif era, L. 257 the primary members of the embryo, we may say that the second leaf originates like the later ones, as a segment of the apical cell of the stem. Like the stem, it grows slowly at first, and in case the apical cell persists, is scarcely to be distinguished from it (PL XIV, Fig. 22 d, l2). About the eighth day, however, it begins to elongate, though much more slowly than the primary leaf, and from this time onwards is very easily recognised (PL XIV, Fig. 25 ; PL XV, Figs. 1, 8). About two weeks after sowing the spores the second leaf begins to grow rapidly, and in a very few days reaches its full size. The Foot-quadrant. The first divisions in the foot-quadrant (PL XIV, Figs. 8, 9, &c.) follow closely those of the root, but this regularity soon ceases, and after the first two or three divisions no definite succession of the walls can be distinguished. The foot never attains any great size, and as already said, all the lower cells of the embryo probably absorb the nutriment from the spore. As the embryo grows the prothallium keeps pace with it for some time. About the time the embryo is divided into eight cells, the upper part of the archegonium has its cells divided by tangential walls, so that this part of the embryo is sur- rounded by a double layer of cells (PL XIV, Figs. 10, 13). Both Hofmeister and Arcangeli 1 figure this condition in the unfertilized archegonium, which in Pilularia never occurs. The basal cells of the prothallium divide further and develop numerous root-hairs. The plasma in the upper part of the spore increases in quantity as the embryo develops and pushes up the base of the prothallium and embryo, which become in consequence strongly concave below (Pl. XIV, Fig. 23). Al- though the nucleus was not observed in actual division, in a number of instances in the later stages of development bodies which behaved with reference to staining agents in the same way as nuclei were seen in this plasma-mass, and were quite probably derivations of the original c endosperm nucleus.’ 1 1. c., Plate VIII, Fig. 5. 258 Campbell. — On the development The Structure and Division of the Nuclei in the Embryo. Owing to their small size the nuclei of the embryo are not well adapted for the study of nuclear division. Except during the actual division the nuclear membrane is well defined. With safranin, or better with gentian-violet, the chromatin stains very intensely, the same treatment being used as recommended by Moll for the root-tips of Phanerogams 1. In the actively growing embryo all stages of division may be found. As elsewhere, the amount of chromatin increases very perceptibly at the time of division, the resting nucleus showing but a small amount of chromatin, and the chromatin-masses being extremely small and scattered. A small nucleolus can generally be seen. A stage was observed (PL XIV, Fig. 28) which was not thoroughly understood. Apparently a single relatively large and intensely coloured body was present. This was so small in some cases as to be readily taken for a nucleolus, but usually it was larger, and when sufficiently magnified did not appear perfectly homogeneous ; all intermediate forms between this and others where numerous chromatin-masses were present could be readily found, and led to the conclusion that the apparently single mass is in reality composed of closely apposed, but not united chromatin-bodies, which sub- sequently separate more widely previous to the division of the nucleus. The chromatin-bodies are short, and with ordinary lenses appear like round granules, but when more strongly magnified are seen to be somewhat elongated. After they have completely separated a nuclear spindle is formed, the nuclear membrane having disappeared, and the division proceeds in the usual manner. The segments now undergo division, as is indicated by the evidently greater number of segments forming the nuclear plate (PI. XIV, Fig. 29 a), but owing to their extreme minuteness it is quite impossible to make an exact computation of their number. 1 1. c. on page 244. of Pilularia globulifera , L, 259 Subsequent Growth of the young Plant. After the eighth day the first leaf grows with great rapidity, and soon reaches its full size, breaking through the overlying prothallium-cells about the ninth day. All the cells elongate very much, and in the ground-tissue are developed large inter- cellular spaces forming air-passages very similar to those in the root, but less systematically disposed. They are separated by single layers of cells, radially disposed, so that a cross- section (Plate XV, Fig. 6) presents the same wheel-shaped appearance that is observed in a similar section of the root. Small intercellular spaces are also formed later between the outer cells of the hypoderma. There is only one vascular bundle, and this is of a very simple character. It is surrounded by a bundle-sheath of small cells, whose walls color more intensely than those of the mesophyll. The rest of the bundle is composed of narrow cells, with more or less pointed ends, and no intercellular spaces. At two or three points are developed small spirally-marked tracheids, which are the first to be developed in the young plant. The first signs of the thickenings in their walls is evident about the ninth day, that is, about the time that the young plant breaks through the prothallium. The epidermis consists, as is usual in leaves of this form, of very much elongated cells. As in ferns, there is some chloro- phyll formed in the epidermal cells. The stomata (Plate XV, Figs. 12, 13) are few in number and of simple structure. The second leaf (Plate XV, Fig. 8), and the succeeding ones, exhibit perhaps more frequently than the first the growth by an apical cell. This develops three series of segments, each of which divides first into an inner and an outer cell, the first forming the young epidermis, the other the mesophyll and vascular bundle, which develop in the same way as in the first leaf. About the time that the first tracheal tissue is distinguish- able, the second root is formed at the base and on the under side of the first leaf. The apical cell is formed at some distance below the surface, and the root begins to grow at 260 Campbell. — On the development once by means of segments cut off from it in the same way as the primary root. The first trace of the vascular bundle is formed at a point in immediate contact with that of the leaf (Plate XV, Fig. 7), and its development proceeds from this point toward the apex of the young root. The apex of the stem grows slowly, producing from time to time a complete set of segments in rapid succession, and then resting for some time before another set is formed, so that there is always considerable difference in the ages of any two succeeding sets of segments ; and as the segments divide rapidly after being formed, if the apex of an older plant is examined (PI. XV, Fig. 9), while the youngest set of segments may be perfectly plain, it is not easy to trace the limits of the older ones. From the slowness with which new segments are formed, and the crowded manner in which the young leaves are arranged, it is probable that each segment gives rise to a leaf, or rather that the two dorsal segments of each set form leaves, while the third, or ventral segment, gives rise to a root, at least the regular occurrence of roots in relatively the same position to the apical cell of the stem, as the young leaves would indicate that this is the case (PL XV, Fig. 9 r). All the roots however cannot be thus formed, as their number exceeds that of the leaves, and it is highly probable that the others originate from the bases of the leaves in the same way as the second root. Owing to the rapid growth of the young leaves, and the slowness of that of the apex of the stem, the latter becomes more and more sunk, until after three or four leaves are com- pletely grown it scarcely projects at all. The younger por- tions of the stem and leaves are more or less covered with short-jointed hairs, which also covered the growing-point of the stem to a certain extent. The elongation of the stem is due almost entirely to intercalary growth of the older segments. The first leaves show scarcely a trace of the coiling that characterizes the young leaves formed later, but this becomes more and more evident as the plant grows. 26i of Pilularia globulifera , L. The Relationships of the Marsiliaceae. Botanists have long recognized the evident relationship of the Marsiliaceae to the true ferns, especially to the Poly- podiaceae, and this view is strengthened by the very great resemblance in the structure of the antheridium. Whether a more complete knowledge of Salviniaceae will show further relationships between them and the Marsiliaceae is doubtful, for apart from both families being heterosporous, they have little in common. In conclusion I beg to express my sincere thanks to Pro- fessor Kny, in whose laboratory the investigations were made, both for his valuable assistance and also for the great interest he has taken in the work from the time it was begun. Berlin, June, 1888. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATES XIII, XIV, and XV. Illustrating Mr. Douglas H. Campbell’s paper on the Development of Pilularia globulifera , L. PLATE XIII. Figs. 1-11. Successive stages in the development of the male prothallium and antheridium of Pilularia globulifera. Figs. 4 c, 6, 7, and to b are seen from above ; the others are optical longitudinal sections. Fig. 7 is from a preparation fixed with Flemming’s mixture, the others are chromic acid-preparations. All were stained with haematoxylin and mounted in dilute glycerine, x, the second cell of the prothallium, x 37 5. Figs. 12, 13. Ripe antheridia removed from the spore by heating. Fig. 12 stained with haematoxylin and mounted in glycerine; Fig. 13 uncolored and examined in water, x 375. Fig. 14. A living microspore which is on the point of discharging the sperma- tozoids. c , the cap-cell of the antheridium distended with the water it has absorbed, x 375. Fig. T5. A partially emptied antheridium removed from the spore by heating, x 375- Figs. 16-20. Successive stages in the development of the spermatozoids. Chromic acid-haematoxylin-preparation. The starch-granules have been mostly destroyed by heating, but in Fig. 20 traces of them are still to be seen. Leitz oil-im- mersion, 262 Campbell.— On the development Fig. 21. Free spermatozoids, a from above, b from the side ; colored with iodide of potassium, v, the vesicle with the included starch-grains, c, alcohol-gentian- violet-preparation. d , a vesicle from which the spermatozoid has become free. Leitz oil-immersion, . Fig. 22. a, Longitudinal section through an ungerminated macrospore, x 90. b, The nucleus of the same examined with a oil-immersion. Alcohol-gentian- violet-preparation. Fig. 23. A section through the wall of the macrospore, x 300. Alcohol- safranin-preparation. Fig. 24. Longitudinal section through a macrospore 4 \ hours after being placed in water. Flemming’s mixture-haematoxylin-preparation. Fig. 25. The nucleus of a spore of the same age, but colored with safranin and examined with a tV oil-immersion. Fig. 26. Two sections through a spore 16 \ hours after the commencement of germination, x about 100. Alcohol-haematoxylin-preparation. Fig. 27. The first wall is completely formed. In a is shown the nucleus of the mother cell of the prothallium, in b that of the spore. Figs. 27-32. Successive stages in the development of the female prothallium and archegonium, x 300. a, the first wall, b, the second wall, c, the primary canal-cell. Figs. 27, 31, 32, alcohol-gentian- violet-preparations ; Fig. 28, alcohol- safranin ; Fig. 29, Flemming’s mixture-safranin ; Fig. 30, chromic acid-safranin. Fig. 27, 19^ hours ; Fig. 32, 41 1 hours from the beginning of germination. Fig- 33. Cross-section of a prothallium 24 hours old. c , mother-cell of the archegonium. p, p' , peripheral cells. Alcohol-gentian- violet-preparation, x 300. Fig. 34. A similar section to Fig. 33, but somewhat further advanced. Fig- 35. Cross-section of the basal part of a young prothallium. The succession of the walls is indicated by the numbers. Alcohol-gentian-violet-preparation, x 300. Fig. 36. A similar section from a full-grown prothallium. Alcohol-Bismarck- brown-preparation. Fig. 37. A section through the neck of a full-grown archegonium. Alcohol- Bismarck-brown-preparation. x 300. Figs. 38, 39. Sections through archegonia in which fertilization has recently taken place. Fig. 38 a longitudinal, Fig. 39 cross-section, sp, the male nucleus. In Fig. 38 several spermatozoids are seen about the neck of the archegonium. Alcohol-gentian-violet-preparation, x 300. PLATE XIV. Fig. 1. Transverse section of the fertilized germ-cell undergoing the first division. Alcohol-safranin-preparation. x 300. Fig. 2. Longitudinal .section of a somewhat more advanced stage, in which the first division is complete. This and the succeeding figures, unless otherwise stated, were drawn from preparations fixed with absolute alcohol, and colored with gentian-violet, and magnified 300 diameters. 263 of Pilularia globulifera , L. Fig. 3. Vertical section through, an embryo composed of four cells. The first wall (basal wall) is here and in the succeeding figures indicated by the number 1, the second (quadrant-wall) by II. The direction of the arrow indicates the anterior end of the embryo. Fig. 4 vertical, Fig. 5 transverse section through somewhat older embryo. Fig. 4, alcohol-borax-carmine-preparation. Fig. 5, alcohol-safranin-preparation. Figs. 6-8. A series of three transverse sections through a very advanced embryo 48 hours after sowing the spores. /, leaf-quadrant ; r, root ; s, stem ; f, foot. Fig. 9. Series of four vertical sections through an embryo three days from the commencement of germination. Figs. 10, 11. Two vertical sections through an embryo of four days1. Fig. 12. A similar section, but showing better the apical cell of the root. Fig. 13. Median transverse section through an embryo of four days. Fig. 14. Two other sections of the same embryo, a, above; b, below the quadrant-wall. Fig. 16. Three transverse sections of an embryo of four days, but somewhat further advanced. The apical cell of the root has already formed the first cap-cell. Fig. 15. A still more advanced embryo. Vertical median section. Figs. 17-21. Series of vertical sections through an embryo of five days. Fig. 17, the leaf. Fig. 18, stem. Figs. 19-21, root. In 17 b may be seen the beginning of the vascular bundle of the leaf. Fig. 21 a. Longitudinal section through the root of an embryo of the same age. Fig. 22. Series of four transverse sections of an embryo of seven days (not as far advanced as usual). In b and c are seen the indications of the vascular bundles of the root and leaf. Fig. 23. Median longitudinal section of an embryo of eight days, still surrounded by the pro thallium-cells and showing the macrospore, x about 100. Fig. 24. The basal part of the same embryo, x 300. i, intercellular spaces. r, apex of the root, s, apex of the stem. Fig. 25. Second leaf of the same embryo. Figs. 26-29. Details of the structure and division of the nuclei of the young embryo. All examined with a oil-immersion lens. Fig. 26 from a two-celled embryo. Fig. 27, embryo of four days. Fig. 28, embryo of five days; alcohol- safranin-preparation. Fig. 29, embryo of eight days. PLATE XV. Fig. 1. Transverse section through the apex of the stem of an embryo of nine days, a, apical cell of the stem. Z2, the second leaf. The vascular bundle of the first leaf lies above, x 300. Alcohol-gentian-violet-preparation. Figs. 2-5. Series of transverse sections through the root of an embryo of the same age. a , b, sections through the root-cap, the others through the root itself. i, intercellular spaces. Alcohol-Bismarck-brown-preparation. x 300. 1 The expressions four days, five days, etc., will be understood to mean from the time the spores were first placed in water. 264 Campbell . — On Pilularia globulif era, L. Fig. 6. Transverse section near the base of the first leaf of an embryo nine days old. i, intercellular spaces. Alcohol-gen tian-violet-preparation. x 300. Fig. 7. Vertical section of an embryo thirteen days old showing the second root. R2. x 300. Fig. 8. The second leaf of the same embryo, x 300. Fig. 9. Longitudinal section through the apex of a young plant that had four fully-developed leaves, s, Apex of the stem. L , Z1, young leaves, r, a young root, x about 100. Fig. 10. Transverse section of a leaf of the same embryo, x 48. Fig. 11. Vascular bundle of the same, x 300. Figs. 12-13. Stomata from the first leaf. x 300. Fig. 12 in longitudinal optical section Fig. 13 from the surface. D.H. Camp-bell del. CAMPBELL.— DEVELOPMENT OF PILULARIA GLOBULIFERA. VoUI;PL.ML University Press, Oxford. jlnnals of Botany VoUI,PL.m. ■ D.H. Campbell del. University Press, Oxford. CAMPBELL.— DEVELOPMENT OF PILULARIA GLOBU L I F E R A D. H. C amp Id ell del. CAMPBELL.- DEVELOPMENT OF PILULARIA GLOBUL1FERA. ArutaZs of Botasiy ftruiaZs of Botany Vot.flPL.XrV D H. Campbell del. University Press, Oxford. DEVELOPMENT OF PILULARIA GLOBULIFERA jItuio/s of Botany Vol.HPl.ffl CAMPBELL.- DEVELOPMENT OF PILLJLARIA G LOB U LI FERA. A structural and systematic account of the genus Struvea. BY GEORGE MURRAY, F.L.S., Senior Assistant, British Museum ; AND LEONARD A. BOODLE, A.N.S.S., F.L.S. With Plate XVI. ^T^HE genus Struvea was founded by Sonder in 1845, in a 1- paper 1 in the Botanische Zeitung for that year, in which he described the new algae collected by Preiss in his Australian travels. The name was chosen in honour of H. de Struve, Ambassador from Russia to the Hanseatic Towns, and a patron of Natural History. The only species described was S. plumosa , Sond., subsequently figured by Kiitzing2 and later by Harvey3. In the same volume Harvey figures the next species known under the name N. macrophylla , both forms being remarkable for their grace- ful habit. We have examined Harvey’s specimens of N. plumosa in the British Museum, and Dr. Perceval Wright with great kindness sent us for examination not only the unique of N. macrophylla , known to Harvey at the time of its publication, but also a specimen collected later in the same region (West Australia) by Mr. G. Clifton. Harvey’s unique is a bleached specimen, but the later one retains its 1 Nova Algarum genera et species, qnas in itinere ad oras occidentales Novae Hollandiae, collegit L. Preiss. G. Sonder, in Botan. Zeit. 1845, p. 49. 2 Tab. Phyc. Bd. vi. pi. 90. 3 Phyc. Austr. vol. i. pi. 32. [Annals of Botany, Vol, II. No. VII. November 1888.] T 266 Murray and Boodle.— A structural and green colour. Kiitzing describes and figures1 two forms, which he names S. scoparia and delicatula . They were both collected by Vieiliard in New Caledonia. Dr. Suringar, the happy possessor of the Kutziog Herbarium, has been good enough to lend us the type specimen of S. scoparia, and, from an inspection of it, we have no hesitation in ex- cluding it from the genus. It agrees in all respects with the neighbouring genus Apjohnia , and though hardly in perfect accord with A. laete-virens , Harv., we have not sufficient reason to separate it from that form. S. delicatula is no doubt a Struvea , and from a comparison of Harvey’s speci- mens of his Cladophcra ? anastomosans 2 (published seven years before) there appears to be equally little doubt that it too belongs to the same species. Dr. Grunow has kindly called our attention to certain Ceylon specimens collected by Mr. Ferguson (No. 98), and it is right to add that the examination of a series of these has materially helped us to this conclusion, in which we find we have been anticipated by M. Crouan3. The next form recorded was collected by the ‘ Challenger Expedition ’ from thirty-one fathoms off Bermuda, and described by Prof. Dickie4 under the name of S. ramosa. Since then Drs. Piccone and Grunow have published 5 a form from the Canary Islands to which the name was given of S. anastomosans (Harv.) var. cana - riensis. Dr. Piccone mentions, in a note, that he intended to make this plant the type of a new genus to be called C or mo die ty on, but he wisely gave way to the eminent Dr. Grunow, who insisted on its being a Struvea. The authors, however, are mistaken in quoting S. anastomosans , Harv., since the Cladophora anastomosans of Harvey, although published previously, is none other than S. delicatula , Kiitz. In the second place, Dr. Grunow, never having seen specimens of S', ramosa , Dickie, was thus prevented from placing the 1 Tab. Phyc. vol. xvi. p. 1, Tab. 2. 2 Phyc. Austr. vol. ii. pi. 101. 3 Maze et Schramm, Algues de la Guadeloupe. 4 Linn. Soc. Journ.Bot., vol. xiv. 5 Crociera del Corsaro. Alghe, 1884. systematic account of the genus Struvea. 267 Canary Island form under it as we have now done, after inspecting a specimen kindly sent us by Dr. Grunow. In 1878 Zanardini described1 a very beautiful minute form collected by Dr. Beccari, in New Guinea, under the name of N. tenuis. We have to thank Dr. Beccari for the opportunity of examining this species. Passing over for the present the hitherto unpublished form sent us by Dr. Grunow, under the MS. name of S', delicatula , KiAtz., var. Caracasanct, Grun., we now come to what is perhaps the most striking and beautiful of all forms of Struvea. Dr. J. E. Gray, in his paper on the genera Anadyomene and Microdictyon 2, established the genus Phyllodictyon to include a very remarkable specimen collected by Mr. Menzies in the Gulf of Mexico in 1802, and preserved in the Herbarium of the British Museum. This very fragile specimen, large as it is (1 foot by 3 inches), is but a fragment of the whole plant, as the remains of the stalk clearly show. It was probably about an inch higher and six or seven inches in breadth. (See reduced Fig. 4 a.) Though so much larger than >S. macrophylla the texture of the frond is even more delicate. Dr. Agardh, in his recent monograph of Siphoneae, gives an account of the genus as known to him at p. 108. He merely enumerates the four species and one variety known to him (some of them by name only), and records his doubt as to whether they all belong to the same genus. So many more forms have become known to us, and we have obtained access to so much material, that we venture to hope that the follow- ing account may in some degree improve upon the unsatis- factory state in which Dr. Agardh was compelled to leave the genus. The Stalk consists of a single cell from its earliest stages up to the time of formation of the frond, when a transverse wall is formed a short distance below the base of the frond. The form of the stalk, however, differs greatly according to the species. 1 Phyceae Papuanae Novae, in Nuovo Giorn. Bot. Ital. x. 2 Journ. Bot. 1866, p. 69. T 2 268 Murray and Boodle . — A structural and In 5. plumosa (Fig. i a) the stalk is at first club-shaped with a smooth and delicate wall in which, as well as in the nature of its contents, it very closely resembles some species of Valonia (Fig. 1 b). At a later stage it becomes annularly corrugated below, while the apex remains smooth and obtuse. In this condition it increases in length, and ultimately the upper part becomes prolonged into a slender corrugated filament, from the apex of which a cell is cut off which, by subdivision, produces a series of ten or twelve cells one above the other, which, by their branching, give rise to the whole of the frond. This statement is derived from Harvey’s description1 2, which we have been unable to verify as regards the first stages in the formation of the frond, because the specimens of S. plumosa accessible to us do not include any of the exact age required. The mature stalk tapers slightly at both ends, and is corrugated throughout (Fig. i c ). By making a longitudinal section of a well-developed frondless stalk, we came to the same conclusion as Harvey and Agardh, viz. that the cavity of the stalk is not interrupted by any transverse walls. The outer wall is so much thickened, and in the older specimens encrusted with a Melobesia in addition, that without making a section one would probably be unable to detect septa if they were present. The constrictions are only inflexions of the membrane. The wall is formed of a great number of layers, and when cut or otherwise roughly treated the inner layers tend to break up into fibrils, as observed by Agardh 2 in the nearly related genera Apjohnia and Chamaedoris . A similar fibrose structure is described by us in the present volume (p. 171), ’m a paper on Spongocladia ; it is of course connected with the striations seen in surface view in all these cases. The older stalks are incrusted in various de- grees with calcareous algae, chiefly a Melobesia , which Harvey refers to as a thin coating of calcareous matter, making it one of the characters of the genus. According to Leitgeb 3 the 1 Phyc. Austr. pi. 32. 2 Monogr. Siphon, p. 107. 3 Quoted from Bot. Zeit. 1888, No. 14; Sitzb. Kais. Akad. d. Wiss. in Wien, Bd. 96. systematic account of the genus Struvea . 269 incrustation of Acetabularia consists chiefly of calcareous algae, just as in the present genus. We have seen only one branched specimen in 5. plumosa , in which two stalks sprang from a very short common sac-like base. In S. macrophylla (Fig. 2 a) the stalk tapers slightly from the middle towards each end, is corrugated throughout, and resembles that of 6*. plumosa ; and it is presumable that the stages of development are the same in the two species, for they seem nearly related to one another. In 5. ramosa the stalk has a very different appearance from that of the two species just mentioned. It is here filiform and of about equal diameter throughout, except for a few transverse corrugations which occur usually at the base of a stalk, but are sometimes absent altogether and would be overlooked at the first glance owing to the small diameter of the stalk. The stalk is often branched in this species, in which case the branches generally show a few corrugations at their bases. Branching is generally opposite, Fig. 3 b being a typical ex- ample. The branches here are of about equal value, but in some specimens the central filament branches again, Before the frond is formed the stalk is simply an erect cylindrical unicellular tube. Dickie, after describing S. ramosa, , mentions the presence of a £ thin, reddish, calcareous coat at the lower part’ of the stipes, as one of his reasons for referring it to the genus Struvea . This calcareous coat is however, as in S. plumosa and S. macrophylla^ evidently due to incrusting algae. In S. pulcherrima (Fig. 4 a) the stalk is filiform, cylindrical, and smooth (where it is visible, being mostly enveloped by a short tufted red sea-weed— no Melobesia being present). It is apparently branched into three filaments, each of which is again divided into four, but as the whole system bears only a single frond, it is better to regard the branches as forming the lower part of the frond. In 5'. ramosa the stem was re- garded as branched, because each of its divisions bore a per- fectly distinct frond ; but taking a single frond of this species, it is seen that the filament bearing it divides into three branches, which remain simple for a short distance before 270 Murray and Boodle. — A structural and entering, or rather forming, the frond. If these three branches were increased in length below the frond they would produce an arrangement approaching that of *$\ pidcherrima. S. tenuis has a very minute stalk (Fig. 5 a), which bears a greater proportion to the frond as to length than is the case in vS. plumosa. It is smooth with a delicate wall, and below the frond there is a septum in the usual position, i.e. at a distance below the frond a little greater than the length of the lowest cell of the midrib. The stalk is unbranched except in one specimen, where it is forked about half way up ; one of the branches bears a frond, but the other is simple. The stalk of wS\ delicatula is never corrugated. It is simple or branched, and usually of about the same diameter as the midrib (Figs. 6 a, 7 a, 8 a ). The Roots of S. plumosa (Fig. 1 a) are given off laterally from the lowest auarter-of-an-inch of the base of the stalk ; they are very tenacious, branched, irregularly septate, occa- sionally transversely corrugated, bearing discs or tufts of root" lets here and there which are sometimes very like the organs of attachment to be described in the frond. The roots contain a great number of starch-grains and sometimes chlorophyll, even in the ends of their branches ; they become very much entangled and matted together, so that the stalks, which grow together in tufts, can often only be separated by tearing some of their roots. It seems very probable that vegetative multiplication may take place by some of the roots assuming the character of creeping rhizomes, which produce vertical frond-bearing branches. In support of this it may be mentioned that a root of .S. plumosa connected with a frond bore a vertical branch which, though small, was very like a young stem. S. macro - phylla has well-developed roots, but they have relatively thin membranes and an almost entire absence of cross walls, but numerous rhizoid attachments. The roots of 5. delicatida are generally very septate and irregular (Fig. 8 c). S. ramosa has very slight development of roots in the specimen where the systematic account of the genus Sir uvea . 271 base of the stem was best seen. In S. tenuis they were hidden, and in S. pulcherrima they were not very clear owing to the fragments of shell, etc. to which they were attached. The Frond of S. plumosa is formed, according to Harvey, by the subdivision of the apical cell into a vertical series of cells, each of which produces from its shoulders two opposite branches, at first free and pectinate, then once and again pin- nulate, the pinnulae ‘ anastomosing ’ and producing the net- work. Agardh supposes that an apical cell is repeatedly cut off and a pair of branches formed below it each time. If this be so, and Harvey’s Fig. 4 makes it probable, then this species differs in the mode of development of its frond from that of vS. tenuis , which is described below. The filaments composing the frond of S. plumosa show stria- tion of their walls very well (Fig. 1 k) ; it is seen equally well in the young stalk before it becomes too much thickened. Longitudinal and transverse striations are easily observable. The former appear to be more numerous in the outer layers of the cell wall, the transverse ones in the middle layers, and the longitudinal again in the innermost. Fig. 1 h shows these striae in one of the cells of the midrib. In some cases only the longi- tudinal striations are to be seen. Longitudinal and transverse striae of this kind are mentioned by Thuret1, and were held by him to be characteristic of the genus Conferva , but they have since been described in other genera, as mentioned above, in connection with the stalk. The structure of the frond of S. plumosa is very regular, the primary veins or pinnae being given off in opposite pairs from the midrib at an angle of about 6o° ; they remain parallel to one another for some distance and then each curves upwards and inwards, attaching itself by its apex to the lower side of the similarly curved pinna next above it. The frond is regularly crenate, its margin being formed by the curved ends of the pinnae, which produce no branches from their outer side where they form part of the margin. 1 Annales des Sciences naturelles, Bot. ser. 3, Tome III (1845), p 274. 272 Murray and Boodle. — A structural and Thus the tips of the pinnae form exceptions to the rule of opposite branching which prevails elsewhere in the frond of this species, because they give off pinnules on their upper side only (Fig, 1 e). The pinnae are constricted at regular in- tervals so as to appear to consist of a series of segments about twice as long as broad; separated by transverse walls. To prove that the apparent septa were not merely annular thickenings, a filament (allowed to swell up in water) was torn at one of the constrictions, and the cross wall was seen to bulge out under the microscope when the filament was pressed. Below each transverse wall of a pinna two (except at the apex) opposite pinnules are given off, which lean slightly forward and attach themselves to the next pinnae on their respective sides (Fig. 1 e). In the lower part of the frond they become con- stricted at a varying number of points (dependent on the length) and form transverse walls at the points of constriction. In the upper part of the frond the pinnules give off short uni- cellular branches below some of their septa, thus increasing the complexity and compactness of the frond. Owing to the comparative shortness of the cells which form the pinnae, the pinnules are inserted pretty close to one another, and as they are directed slightly forwards (i. e. towards the apex of their pinna), they cross one another, so that, when looking at the frond, one sees one series of pinnules at the surface partly covering another series below. The length of the pinnules is about 3-5 times their diameter, their articulations being about 1 1 times. They are relatively thick, so that in a mature frond there are hardly any interstices to be seen, on account of their overlapping arrangement. The general arrangement of the pinnules in the specimens we have examined is a little different from that shown by Harvey \ The mode of attachment of the pinnae and pinnules has now to be described. When a pinnule has by its growth brought its tip into contact with another part of the frond, it forms at its apex a special organ of attachment which we propose to call a tenaculum (Fig. 1 /). 1 Phyc. Austr., Tab. 32. systematic account of the genus Struvea . 273 The tenaculum consists of a ring of radiating branched rhizoids which surround the disc of contact between the apex and the wall of the pinna. The mode of formation of this seems to be that the tip of the pinnule becomes somewhat flattened on the wall of the pinna, and then, from the outer- most region of contact, puts out a number of small radiating rootlets which creep along the surface of the pinna, and branch so as to form a compact rosette-like structure, which adheres to the surface of the filament and fixes the pinnule in position. Careful focussing has led us to believe that these rootlets are entirely superficial, never penetrating the cell-wall, but adhering to it probably by some process like that by which the root-hairs of higher plants adhere to particles of soil. These organs appear to be formed only in response to con- tact, like the adhesive discs of Ampelopsis , and they are nearly universally terminal in position, only a single lateral tenaculum was seen among all the species. A transverse wall is nearly always formed in the pinnule at a short distance from the apex, thus cutting off a sub-globular terminal cell which bears the ring of rootlets (Fig. 1 f ). This wall is evidently con- nected with the formation of the rootlets, for it seems to be formed only when attachment takes place. A possible func- tion of this septum is to prevent too great loss of contents in case of injury to the delicate rootlets. Fig. 3 e shows a fila- ment of S. ramosa bearing two of these organs at its apex ; one or two similar cases were seen in 5. plumosa. As occurring in Valonia fastigiata , Harv., Agardh1 men- tions certain structures, which he terms fibulae. These seem from his description to have the same function as the organs which we have described under the name of tenacula, in our opinion a more appropriate word. His figure (Tab. I, Fig. 5) of these organs shows that they differ a good deal in appearance from those of Struvea , in being lateral and in the different character of the rootlets (if one can so call them), though they 1 loc. cit. p. 94. 274 Murray and Boodle. — A structural and serve the same purpose of attaching branches to one another. Agardh refers to the well-known similar structures in several of the encrusted Siphoneae ( Udotea , etc.), though he believes that among these latter their function may sometimes be that of attachment, and may sometimes be connected with the deposition of lime. We examined a piece of Microdictyon Velleyanum , to see if similar organs were present in that genus, and found that an apex of a filament, when it comes into contact with another filament, forms crenations round the edge of con- tact, which are sometimes sufficiently pronounced to be termed rhizoids, but the attachment, which is very firm, must be chiefly due to cohesion between the filament-surfaces, which is here sufficient without increase of contact-surface by forma- tion of long rootlets like those of Struvea. Tenacula occur also in Spongocladia j where they resemble those of Struvea . In describing species of Struvea , Harvey1 and Dickie 2 both speak of £ anastomosis ’ of filaments, and Harvey further men- tions it among the generic characters. This word cannot be correctly applied to the frond of Struvea , for though the fila- ments become attached to one another by means of tenacula, there is no resorption of the double membrane which separates the cavities of the cohering filaments. The attachment, how- ever, is sometimes very firm, as in .S'. delicatula , described below. The frond of .S. macrophylla (Fig. 2 a) bears a slight general resemblance to that of .S'. plumosa , but differs in the mode of branching of the filaments which compose it and in its much greater size. The two specimens of this species differ some- what from one another in detail. The branching and arrange- ment of the filaments is almost precisely similar, but the frond of the one § is oblong-oval, cordate, and strongly crenate, while the other (Fig. 2 a) is oblong-elliptical with a very slightly crenate margin. The midrib is very distinct, and of about the same diameter as the upper part of the stalk. The primary branches or pinnae are given off oppositely from the midrib 1 Phyc. Aus., PI. 7 and 32. 2 Linn. Soc. Joum. Bot. vol. xiv. 3 Harv. PI. 7. systematic account of the genus Struvea. 275 at angles varying, from below upwards, from 90° to about 45°- The secondary branches are very regular and so arranged as to produce zigzags connecting each pair of primary branches. The tertiary branches run parallel to the primary, three or four bridging over the V-shaped space between two pinnules, and enclosing elongated meshes. Quaternary branches are formed here and there. The frond of the bleached specimen, which Harvey described, is a good deal incrusted with calcareous algae, but this may have taken place after the death of the plant. In 5. ramosa the frond has a midrib and pinnae, which are rather inconspicuous as their diameters are not much greater than that of the pinnules (Figs. 3 a and 3 c). The lowest cell of the midrib and the lowest cell of each of the two basal branches are elongated in the mature (?) frond. The branching in some of the specimens is very regular. Two or four branches are given off from the top of each cell of the midrib, and their pinnules become attached to one another and to the pinnae and midrib, so as to form a reticulum which has usually tri- angular meshes (Fig. 3 c). The margin of the frond generally has projecting pinnae and pinnules, which probably shows that the specimens are not mature. The regularity of the reticulum varies very much in the different specimens, and sometimes in different parts of the same specimen. Similar irregularity is seen in S', delicatula and in S. tenuis, where it is sometimes due to injuries, but at other times merely to change in the angle of branching or suppression of some of the branches, where no injury is apparent. Branching in S. ramosa often takes place before the formation of a trans- verse wall, as shown in Fig. 3 / , but that septa are ultimately formed was proved by examining the ends of filaments which had been torn up, as was done in S. plumosa. The tenacula are here very much like those of S. plumosa , but, like the whole of the frond, they have thinner walls than the latter species. The rhizoids are well developed, and very delicate (Fig. 3 d). By focussing the cell-wall at the apex of the tenaculum, three or four pits with granular contents are often seen. They 2 y6 Murray and Boodle— A structural and must be the mouths of tubes which, by their repeated branch- ing, produce the whole of the rootlets. In addition to these usual organs of attachment, there are also remarkable structures of the kind at the bases of some of the filaments of the frond, which in shape resemble the sporangia of Botrydium (Fig. 3 h). They have evidently been produced by the formation of a small wart-like outgrowth from the base of a branch just above its basal wall. The outgrowth then grew downwards parallel to the filament, producing a neck-like pro- longation which curved inwards and came into contact with the surface of the filament below the transverse wall, and then threw out a fan-shaped mass of branched rootlets on the wall. These organs occur in the specimen examined at the point of origin of the frond, where the stalk divides into three filaments, each of which has two of these organs at its base (Fig. 3 g) ; there are three or four at each of the next two points of branch- ing of the midrib, and, at a point in the stalk where there is a transverse wall, five or six of these clamps connect the part of the stalk above the cross-wall with that below. Similar bodies were detected at the base of the frond of Dr. Piccone’s specimen, but nothing like them has been seen in the other species of Struvea. From the arrangement of contents these bodies do not seem to be cut off from the cavity of the filament which produces them. The frond of S', pidcherrima , as stated above, is supported by three main filaments. Its outline and dimensions cannot be determined, owing to the fragmentary nature of the specimen, but the probable shape is that given in Fig. 4 and the size would be about 10 inches in length by 6 to 7 inches in breadth. Each of the three filaments branches into four ; these remain simple for a short distance and pass into the frond, where they are traceable as veins, which in their turn produce veinlets, and the branching is repeated several times, so that, by the attachment of the ultimate branches to each other and to the veins, a very perfect network is formed (Fig. 4 b). The veins and veinlets generally give off two or four branches just below their transverse walls, but here and there systematic account of the genus Struvea. 277 an arrangement occurs which reminds one of the branching of the main filaments in Ancidyomene . One of the cells is club-shaped, and from its swollen end gives off five or seven branches of about equal value, though smaller than itself, and separated from one another by nearly equal angles. The frond appears septate throughout ; a small piece was tried, as in S. plumosa, and found to have real transverse walls. The tenacula have very well-developed rhizoids, and adhere very closely to the filaments. 5. tenuis (Fig. 5 a) has a shortly ovate cordate frond with 5-7 pairs of pinnae, which form a crenate margin by their incurved apices, and give off pairs of pinnules, mostly united with one another in a very regular manner, the apex of one attaching itself to the middle of another (see Fig. 5 b). Transverse walls appear to be formed rather late: thus in Fig. 5 c there are only one or two present, the other transverse marks being slight constrictions. The very regular arrangement seen in Fig. 5 b does not seem to be constant in this species, for in another specimen the mode of attachment varies in different parts of the frond ; one pinnule gives off two branches, and some of the pinnules attach themselves to the pinnae instead of to each other. A very early stage in the formation of the frond is seen in Fig. 5 which shows five pairs of protrusions below the apex, and below them a constriction, which will probably be the point of formation of the septum in the stalk below the frond. Although slight creases are seen in one or two places, we think there is no doubt that the whole is a single cell. This agrees with the late formation of the transverse walls in the pinnae. In .S', plumosa the pinnae form their transverse walls before giving rise to pinnules, so it is very likely that in the formation of the frond cell-walls would precede the branch protusions, in that species, as described by Harvey. .S. delicatula (Fig. 6 a) is the most variable species of the genus. On comparing Kiitzing’s figure of this species with Harvey’s figure of his Cladophora ? anastomosans one would not be much disposed to unite the two, but in looking through 278 Murray and Boodle . — A structural and a large number of the specimens of this species collected by Ferguson, we found that the fronds exhibited almost every degree of reticulate cohesion between the two types, and equally wide variations in the angle of branching, size of ulti- mate branches, etc., so that it is hardly possible to make a diagnosis to suit all the specimens. The branching in the frond of most of Harvey’s specimens is rectangular, and the reticulum very perfect ; this is also the case in several of Ferguson’s specimens (Fig. 6 b), but in many of the latter the cohesion of branches is very imperfect, whole pinnae with their pinnules remaining free from one another or united only at one or two points. The cohesion evidently begins at different times in different individuals, for in some the fronds show a reticulate structure when they are still very small, but in others the pinnae grow to a considerable length before the pinnules become attached, thus producing a frond like that in Kiitzing’s figure ; but we are of opinion that these forms would, whea older, become like the more reticulate forms. The angle of branching is sometimes acute, but when the pinnae have become united with one another by means of their pinnules, if, as is probable, growth ceases in the pinnae in acropetal order, they become straightened out so as to stand at right angles to the midrib. The lower parts of the frond are often, as in S. macrophylla , more rectangular than the upper. The specimens of S. delicatula , var. Caracasana (Fig. 7 a ), have regularly bipinnate fronds, and the pinnules have only become attached in one or two places (Fig. 7 b), but, from the mode of attachment, the fronds must be pretty nearly mature. One very anomalous form (Fig. 8 a) was collected by Ferguson ; it has very upright branches, and we should have classed it as an oppositely branched Cladophora , but for the following facts : — the character of its roots and stalk is exactly the same as that of the specimens of the Struvea delicatula , with which it is associated, its plan of branching (although more upright) is very much the same, and here and there the systematic account of the genus Struvea. 279 branches are united by terminal organs of attachment precisely the same as the tenacula of S. delicatula . The branching takes place oppositely, and in one plane, but as the branches are mostly free they become more or less irregularly arranged when dried (Fig. 8 b). S . delicatula often grows in tufts with the fronds attached to one another by some of the pinnules of one adhering to the other frond by their tenacula. In one of the erect forms the end of a branch has attached itself by a tenaculum to a small piece of shell, which had fallen on the top of the tuft. The attachment of the branchlets must be very firm, be- cause., when two pinnules are torn apart, the tenaculum of the one sometimes tears off the outer layers of the wall of the other. Prolification of filaments sometimes occurs in S. deli - catida , as seen in Fig. 6 d> where the old filament must have broken off and a transverse wall helped in the formation of a new filament. We have been unable to find any traces of reproductive organs in any of the species of Struvea . In S. plumosa Kiitzing observed in one of the filaments1 some dark green granular spherical bodies which he calls ‘ Keimzellen (?).’ They may be reproductive bodies, of some kind, but they remind one of the often spherical masses into which the protoplasm and chlorophyll of a cell of Cladophora frequently resolve them- selves when the wall has been injured and the turgidity destroyed. Until the reproduction of Struvea has been discovered its systematic position must remain doubtful. It is indissolubly linked with Chamaedoris and Apjohnia , and the evidence before us seems to point to this group as occupying a position among Siphoneae (sensu Agardh) near to Valonia, but connecting this series of forms with other green algae, such as Cladophora and Spongocladia. 1 Tab. Phyc., Bd. vi. Tab. 90 f. 2 So Murray and Boodle . — A structural and DISPOSITIO SYSTEMATICA. STRUVEA Sond. Bot. Zeit. (1845), p. 49. Alga viridis, marina, erecta, stipitata, flabelliformis. Stipes simplex vel ramosus, radicatus, monosiphonius, continuus, in aetate majore reticulo flabelliformi, costato, coronatus. Reti- culum ex filis confervoideis plus minusve articulatis, pinnatis, apice per tenacula radicantibus, evolutum. Syn. Phyllodictyon , J. E. Gray, Journ. Bot. (1866), p. 69. Pterodictyon , J. E. Gray, loc. cit., p. 70. Cormodictyon , Pic- cone in Crociera del Corsaro (1884), p. 21. 1. Str. fthimosa1) Sond., loc. cit., p. 50. Stipes rugosus, reti- culo oblongo-ovali (1-2 uncias longo) crenato, coronatus; filis 2-3-pinnatis ; articulis pinnarum diametro 2-3-plo, pinnu- larum sesqui-longioribus. Harv. Phyc. Austr., Tab. xxxii. Kiitz. Tab. Phyc., Bd. vi. Tab. 90. Hab. ad oras occidentales Novae Hollandiae legit Preiss, Harvey ! Clifton. 2. Str. macrophylla , Harv. Phyc. Austr., Tab. vii. Stipes rugosus, reticulo oblongo-ovali grande, spectabili (4 -6 uncias longo, uncias lato) crenato, coronatus; filis pluries pinnatis, articulis pinnarum 5-6-plo, pinnularum 3-4-plo, diametro longioribus. Hab. ad oras occidentales Novae Hollandiae legit Mrs. Drummond ! Clifton ! 3. Str. ramosa , Dickie, in Linn. Soc. Journ. Bot., vol. xiv, p. 316. Stipes rugosus, sursum opposite ramosus, reticulis subellipticis ; filis tripinnatis, articulis inferioribus pinnarum 7-8-plo, superioribus 3-4-plo, diametro longioribus. Syn. Stntvea anastomosans , Harv. (sic.) var. canariensis , Picc. et Grun. in Crociera del Corsaro, Genova (1884), p. 20. Hab. ad Bermudam, ex profundis extracta. H.M.S. ‘ Chal- lenger ’ ! et ad insulas Canarienses legit Piccone ! 1 We have seen, in the Edinburgh Herbarium, a type specimen of S. plumosa collected by Sonder. The plants, though younger, have very much longer stalks than Harvey’s, and an examination of the young frond confirms the view expressed above as to its development. systematic account of the genus Struvea. 281 4. Str.pulcherrima , nob. n. sp. Stipes laevis reticulo oblongo, cordato. tricostato, maximo (10 uncias longo, 6-7 uncias lato) coronatus ; fills iterum atque Iterum pinnatis, articulls pin- narum diametro 3-4-plo, pinnularum 2-plo longioribus. Syn. Phyllodictyon pulcherrimum , J. E. Gray, Journ. Bot. (1886)4 p. 70. Hab. In sinu Mexicano legit cl. Archibald Menzies 1 ! 5. Sir. tenuis , Zanard. in Nuovo Giorn. Bot. Ital. (1878), p. 39. Stipes laevis pusillus reticulo pulcherrimo, cordato- ovato, tenuissimo (§■ unc. et longo et lato) coronatus ; fills bipinnatis articulls diametro 2-3-plo longioribus. Hab. ad Sorong, Nova Guinea legit O. Beccari ! 6. Sir. delicatula , Kiitz. Tab. Phyc., Bd. xvi, Tab. 2. Stipes laevis, simplex vel ramosus, pusillus, reticulo subpyramidato (1-2 uncias longo), coronatus;' fills distiche pluries pinnatis, pinnis pinnulisque oppositis horizontaliter patentibus, hie illic applicatis. Species quam maxime variabilis. Syn. Cladophora ? anastomosans , Plarv. Phyc. Austr., Tab. ci. Hab. ad Novam Caledoniam leg. Viellard ; ad oras occi- dentals Novae Hollandiae leg. Harvey! ad Ceylonam leg. Ferguson ! ad ins. Guadeloupe leg. Maze ! Var. Caracasana , Grunow, in lit. filis reticuli regulariter bi- pinnatis. Hab. ad Cap. Blanco Caracas leg. Gollma ! Species exclusa. Sir. scoparia , Kiitz. Tab. Phyc. Bd. xvi, Tab. 2 —Apjohnia laete-vifens , Harv. CL Grunow misit sub nomine Valoniae radic antis, Grun. (Adelaide, Nova Hollandia) et Valoniae rhizophorae , Grun. et Picc. (Suakin In mari rubro) duas species immaturas forsan Struveae. 1 On searching Menzies’ own Herbarium in Edinburgh Botanic Garden we found another specimen of S. 'pulcherrimo— unfortunately even more incomplete than the one referred to. It however exhibits perfectly the beautiful structure of the frond, and bears the additional information that it was dredged from 20 fathpms. U 282 A n account of the genus Struvea . EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE XVI. Illustrating Messrs. Murray and Boodle’s paper on the genus Struvea. Fig. 1. a , Struvea plumosa (nat. size), b, c, d, Stages in development of S. plumosa (nat. size), e, Part of nearly mature frond ( x 6). f Apex of filament with tenaculum (x 60). g, Melobesia coating of part of stalk ( x 5). /?, Striations of membrane of midrib (highly magnified). Fig. 2. a , S. macrophylla (nat. size), b, Part of frond of S. macrophylla (x 2). Fig. 3. a , S. ramosa , unbranched specimen (nat. size), b. Branched specimen showing rugae (nat. size), c, Part of frond of S. ramosa ( x 6). d, Tip of filament with tenaculum ; the rootlets are seen partly in surface view ( x 130). e} Pinnule bearing two tenacula ( x 30). f, Pinnule forming two branches ( x 30). g, Base of frond showing position of clamps ( x 30). One of the clamps more highly magnified (x 130). Fig. 4. a, S. pulcherrima restored and reduced to one fourth, b, Part of frond (x 6). Fig. 5. a, S. tenuis (nat. size), b, The same magnified ( x 10). c, Upper part of frond ( x 40). d, First stage in formation of the frond ( x 35). Fig. 6. a, S. delicatula (nat. size), b, Part of frond (x 6). c, Early stage in formation of frond ( x 6). d , Case of prolification ( x 30). Fig. 7. a, S. delicatula var. Caracasana (nat. size), b, Part of frond ( x 6). Fig. 8. a, S. delicatula erect form (nat. size), b , Part of frond ( x 30). c, Roots of same ( x 30). ^rmxxLs ofBotarvy- B erj eau &Hig!hl ey cLel . MURRAY AND BOODL University Press .Oxford. [ ON THE GENUS STRUVEA, 8°° JlrmaZs ofBotajxy VoUAPim. Beg eau &Hi£hl ey del University Press .Oxford. MURRAY AND BOODLErON j^H E GENUS STRUVEA, Contributions to the Morphology of the Mistletoe (Yiscum album, L.). BY SELMAR SGHONLAND, Ph.D. With Plate XVII. DURING the past few years I have repeatedly had opportunities of observing a large number of abnor- malities in the structure and arrangement of the organs of the mistletoe, many of which have been noticed before, while others are apparently new. They have led me to give interpretations to some morphological characters of this plant different from those hitherto given, and I therefore think they are worth describing. In the present paper I propose to deal chiefly with the morphology of the flowering shoots, including both the arrange- ment and the general structure of the flowers. In order to make my remarks more intelligible, I have included almost all that has been said on the subject by Wydler 1 and Eichler 2. The mistletoe is dioecious 3. The plants of the two sexes have on the whole the same structure. The axis of the seed- ling produces two cotyledons and a pair of foliage- leaves alternating with these. It then ceases to grow any further, but in the axils of the foliage-leaves buds are produced which develop into branches the next year. Each branch bears at its base two minute opposite scale-leaves, the prophylls of the new shoot (p, p in the diagrams) ; they are at right angles to the bract of the shoot (. B in the diagrams). Near the top of 1 Flora, i860, p. 443. 2 Bliithendiagramme, ii. p. 552. 3 Only a single case in which a male plant had also produced some female flowers and fruits is mentioned by Masters in his Vegetable Teratology, p. 509. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VII, November 1888.] 284 Schonland. — On the Morphology a branch two foliage-leaves (Z, Z, Figs. 1, 2, etc.) are usually- found, which alternate with the prophylls, and are therefore median. During the first years the apex of each shoot is either naked, or it bears two more scale-leaves, which again alternate with the foliage-leaves, but the growth is always continued by buds springing from the axils of the latter, and thus the well-known pseudo-dichotomous structure of the mistletoe is produced. The foliage-leaves normally last only one season, while the prophylls may remain for a period of eight or more years. In about the fourth or fifth year of the life of the plant a small capitate inflorescence is produced at the top of each shoot. It commonly happens that foliage-leaves or shoots are not developed in places where the general plan of the plant would lead us to expect them. The shoots especially may remain dormant for several years. If only one shoot is developed, it often appears as the direct prolongation of its mother axis. If this goes on for several years a sympodium is produced which is frequently of considerable length. It also happens some- times that new shoots are produced in the axils of the pro- phylls, and thus false whorls of three to six shoots are formed. As this may be repeated in the case of the accessory shoots, their number may be increased still more, and Wydler 1 found as many as twelve in one case ; he also saw prophylls developed into foliage-leaves. Shoots bearing a whorl of three foliage-leaves are not rare, whereas whorls of four foliage-leaves2 are uncommon, but I found them in both male and female plants. The increase in the number of foliage-leaves seems on the whole to be more frequent in the male plants. As a rule, this is due to the substitu- tion of a trimerous or tetramerous whorl for the normal dimerous whorl, as is shown by the fact that each of them may 1 Flora, i860, p. 445. 2 In one case I found five foliage-leaves in a rather irregular whorl. This was due to the fasciation of two shoots, one bearing two, the other three leaves. The true nature of this abnormality was clearly shown by the internode being groved, etc., also by the structure of the two inflorescences which terminated this double shoot. of the Mistletoe ( Viscum album , LI). 285 bear an axillary bud, and thus true whorls of three or four branches may also be produced. I have actually observed such true whorls of three and four branches. The structure of the inflorescence, moreover, corresponds usually to the number of foliage-leaves, as we shall see later. In one case only, where three foliage-leaves occurred, they seemed to have arisen from the normal two leaves. One of the three leaves was rather broad, and showed beginning of splitting at the apex, while two others were about the normal size ; but neither one nor the other of these had, like the third, a bud in its axil, there was, however, a bud between them, which served, as it were, as a common axillary bud for the two together (Fig. 3). It is probable, therefore, that they owed their origin to the splitting of one of the normal leaves. The odd leaf of the true trimerous whorls of foliage-leaves is always turned towards the axis (Figs. 4, 5 I), whereas the leaves of the tetramerous whorls are placed diagonally (Fig. 5 h, 6). The inflorescences are usually found between the two foliage- leaves, and normally consist of two lateral flowers at right angles to these leaves, and a terminal flower. Each of the former stands in the axil of a small scale-leaf, the two together thus forming a third whorl of leaves ( s , s, Figs. 1, 2). No more leaves are borne directly by the primary axis of each shoot in the male plants, but in the female plants the terminal flower is usually preceded by a fourth pair of leaves, which is like the one preceding it, and continues the regular decussate arrangement of leaves1 (s1, s\ Fig. 1). Where three or four foliage-leaves are borne by a shoot, the number of the upper scale-leaves is increased at the same rate ; this is often also the case with the lateral flowers, but frequently their full number is not developed (Figs. 5 I and 5 II). Very often scale-leaves are only developed where foliage-leaves ought to be, either in the place of one or of both of a pair. This occurs chiefly in shoots which have been dormant one or more years. Very commonly these additional scale-leaves also bear flowers in their axils, 1 From a remark made by Wydler, Flora, i860, p. 443, I conclude they may also bear flowers in their axils. 286 Schonland . — On the Morphology and thus we get an inflorescence of five flowers, as represented in Fig. 7. Such an inflorescence has usually a short stalk, and is like the ordinary shoots provided with two prophylls at the base. Whole inflorescences or single flowers may also be formed in the axils of the prophylls of ordinary shoots. The terminal flower of the male inflorescence is, as a rule, not preceded by scale-leaves, as indicated above. But Hof- meister1 has stated that they are present here, as in the female inflorescences. This is really often the case, although not observed by Eichler, but still the structure of the inflorescences in which it occurs is not the same as that of the female inflorescences. I only observed this apparent abnormality in inflorescences developed from dormant buds. I have repre- sented it in Fig. 8 I. It is shown there that in the abnormal cases the shoots of male plants have only three pairs of decussate leaves, as in the normal cases. The abnormality is at once understood by comparing it with a case such as is represented in Fig. 7, and which I have explained already. If in such a case the two lateral flowers are not developed, as frequently happens, a three-flowered inflorescence is produced which, it is true, agrees in its general structure with the normal female inflorescences, but there is one difference (quite apart from the number of leaves) by means of which its true nature may be at once detected. A normal female inflorescence is always transverse (Fig. 1), whereas these inflorescences are always median, which must be the case, as two out of the three flowers composing it are seated in the axils of the equivalents (/, /) of the two foliage-leaves, which are always median. The uppermost pair of leaves preceding the terminal flowers (. s , s) in such cases is therefore not equivalent to the uppermost sterile pair of leaves (A, s1, Fig. 1) in the female inflorescence. If, again, both the lateral flowers and their bracts are suppressed (Fig. 8 II), the resulting inflorescence is exactly like the normal male inflorescence, differing only in its relative position to the mother-axis and the bract of the shoot. 1 Neue Beitrage, i. p. 553. I am quoting here from Eichler, Bliithendiagramme, P- 553- 287 of the Mistletoe ( Viscum album , L). In the female flowers the perianth1 consists usually of two dimerous alternating whorls of scale-leaves, which cohere, more or less, at the base. Their position will be readily understood by a glance at Fig. 1, which has been copied from Eichler2. The two carpels which compose the ovary continue the regular alternation. No exception has come under my observation with regard to the number of parts composing the lateral flowers, whereas in the terminal flowers of shoots bearing three foliage-leaves only one whorl of perianth- leaves, alternating with the three scale-leaves which precede the flowers, was observed (Fig. 4). Wydler mentions a case in which a female terminal flower, preceded by two scale-leaves, had also a trimerous perianth. An increase in the number of perianth- leaves beyond four has also been described by the same author, and is very likely to be explained in the same way as a similar increase of the organs composing the male flowers, which will be treated of later. Whether any variation in the number of carpels takes place I am unable to say. The male flowers are, on the whole, built on the same plan as the female ones, but every trace of an ovary is absent in their centre. Each perianth-leaf bears six to twenty pollen-sacs. Hofmeister 3 and van Tieghem4 consider each of these structures (taken as a whole) as a single leaf. The former bases his view on the development, which shows that it arises apparently as one organ ; while the latter bases his view chiefly on anatomical grounds, but he is careful to call them simply polliniferous sepals (‘ sepales polliniferes’) ; he does not call them stamens, as one would expect. Eichler, on the other hand, who based his view on a comparison between the structure of the flower of the mistletoe and that of nearly allied forms, came to the conclusion that each consists of two parts, namely of 1 I have never seen the so-called ‘ calyculus ’ of the flowers. It is frequently- mentioned that it does not occur regularly, and it seems to be certain that it is only an outgrowth of the axis without leafy character. Compare Hofmeister in Flora, 1854, P- 644 (note); Wydler, in Flora, i860, p. 445; Eichler, Bliithendia- gramme, p. 553. 2 1. c., Fig. 236, b. 4 Ann. d. Sc. Nat. serie 5, Tome xii. p. 101. 1. c., p. 539. 288 Schonland. — On the Morphology a perianth-leaf and an anther. I am inclined to think that his view is right, although I cannot offer much additional evidence to support it. But I may mention that I have often seen the posterior perianth-leaf of lateral flowers forming a compact body with the adjoining perianth-leaf of the terminal flower, both of them bearing their pollen-sacs in their proper places. Now, when we thus see that leaves of different flowers frequently coalesce to form a single structure, we are certainly justified from a morphological point of view to assume that such a coalescence may constantly take place in the leaves of the same flower, if there are other reasons to support such an assumption. Eichler adduces as an argument in support of his view the fact that in other species of Viscum , as also in the nearly allied genera Eremolepis , Phoradendron , and others, the two leaves, which are only hypothetical in our species, may actually become nearly separate; and, further, that it also happens exceptionally in these genera that the flowers possess three perianth-leaves and two anthers, one of the latter being then placed between two of the former, ‘ certainly the best evidence against Hofmeister’s view V Eichler says that the male lateral flowers are ‘ always ’ tetramerous, but I found them frequently to be trimerous or even pentamerous. In the trimerous flowers there was appar- ently a single whorl of perianth-leaves2 substituted for the normal two dimerous whorls, whereas in the pentamerous flowers evidently a splitting of a perianth-leaf with the adnate stamen had taken place (compare the diagrams of the lateral flowers in Fig. 6). The terminal flowers of shoots with a dimerous (and I may add also those with a tetramerous) whorl 1 See also Schumann in Pringsheim’s Jahrbiicher, 1887, Bd. xviii. p. 133, where questions of this kind are treated of in a more general way ; the case of Viscum is mentioned on p. 170. My paper was in the hands of the editors before No. VI. of the Annals of Botany was published. I have noticed with satisfaction that Mr. T. Johnson in his paper in that number, on ‘ Arceuthobium OxycedriJ brings forward very strong arguments in support of Eichlers view (cf. Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VI. pp. 155 and 156). 2 For shortness’ sake I am only speaking of perianth-leaves here and in the following passages. It will be understood that I always mean the structures composed of a perianth-leaf and an anther. 289 of the Mistletoe ( Viscum album , L). of foliage-leaves are usually tetramerous, the outer whorl of perianth-leaves being median, and, therefore, differing in this respect from the terminal female flowers, as will be seen when Fig. 1 and Fig. 2 are compared. It will also be seen that the outer whorl of perianth-leaves of the male flowers has the same relative position as the uppermost pair of scale-leaves in the female ones. The terminal male flowers of shoots with three foliage-leaves usually possess two trimerous whorls of perianth-leaves, the outer one having also the relative position of the three scale-leaves in the corresponding female flowers. Eichler is of opinion that in the common male terminal flowers the two scale-leaves which precede the female flowers are made use of (‘werden einbezogen 5 1) in the formation of the perianth. Although at first sight this appears obvious, I cannot agree with such an interpretation. First of all it may be argued, from a general point of view, that the outer and first formed perianth-leaves take a median position, simply because there is room for them to develop in this position on account of the scale-leaves being absent. If we adopt Eichler’ s view we must further admit that the male terminal flower is constantly without the inner dimerous whorl of perianth -leaves which the corresponding female flower always possesses. But there is, thirdly, one reason which directly compels us to give up the view brought forward by Eichler. I have already mentioned that dormant buds often produce inflorescences composed of a various number of flowers. I have described the three cases which are the most frequent. Let us compare the two cases represented in Fig. 8 I and II. These two inflorescences were found side by side. It will be admitted that in these two cases the terminal flowers are absolutely equivalent, and yet, if we examine the relative position of their parts, we notice the actual difference which exists between the normal male and female terminal flowers. If, as in Fig. 8 I, the terminal flower is preceded by two sterile scale-leaves, the outer whorl of perianth-leaves is median, and thus alternates with them ; but if it is not preceded by them, 1 It must be said that the German expression is rather vague. 290 Schonland. — On the Morphology as in Fig. 8 II, this whorl is placed transversely, assuming the position of the scale-leaves which are wanting. I have tested this fact in many cases, and always with the same result. I am thus led to believe that the difference between the terminal male and female flowers, with regard to the position of their parts, is simply caused by the complete suppression in the former of the uppermost (fourth) pair of leaves. An increase in the number of parts composing the male terminal flowers is not rare. Eichler only knew of pentamerous and hexamerous flowers besides the normal ones; but I have also observed one heptamerous and one decamerous flower1. Eichler explained the abnormal cases known to him by assuming that in the hexamerous flowers the inner dimerous whorl of normal flowers was replaced by a whorl of four members, and in the pentamerous flowers by a whorl of three ; but his own figure, which I have copied (Fig. 9), suggests at once the idea that the increase is simply due to the splitting of the two normal members composing the inner whorl2. I have already adopted such an explanation in the case of the pentamerous lateral flowers, where I usually found it to agree extremely well with the position of the parts of the flowers. In the terminal flowers a regular arrangement of the parts cannot always be recognised when their number has been increased, but it is easy to find all intermediate stages between perianth-leaves only slightly divided at the top, and others which are divided down to the base. My explanation covers also the cases in which seven and ten perianth-leaves were found, whereas those adopting Eichler’s view would find difficulty in explaining them. The view that the increase is due to splitting may perhaps be strengthened still more when I restate the fact, which I hope has been distinctly proved, that splitting of foliage-leaves also occurs in the mistletoe. 1 The hexamerous flowers of shoots with three foliage-leaves were also ap- parently unknown to him, but these must be left out of account here, as in a certain sense they have to be considered as normal. 2 I may here call attention to the similarity between our case and the interpre- tation of the androecium of Cruciferae, regarding which Eichler holds exactly the view I take of it in Viscum. of the Mistletoe ( Vi scum album, L.). 291 EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE XVII. Illustrating Dr. Schonland’s paper on the Morphology of the Mistletoe ( Viscum album , L.). [All figures represent diagrams of flowering shoots as actually observed by the author, with the exception of Fig. 9.] \_A= mother axis of each shoot; B = bract; / = prophyll; L = foliage-leaf ; b = axillary bud; /= scale-leaf corresponding to i; s and s' = scale-leaves in inflorescences.] Fig. 1. Normal female shoot (after Eichler). Fig. 2. Normal male shoot. Fig. 3. Male shoot in which the posterior foliage-leaf has split into two ; the anterior leaf shows beginning of splitting ; the terminal inflorescence is also abnormal. Fig. 4. Trimerous female shoot. Fig. 5. I. Trimerous male shoot ; one lateral flower is not developed. II. Tetra- merous male shoot ; one lateral flower and the terminal flow^er are not developed. The two median lateral flowers are trimerous, and occupy the apex of the shoot. Fig. 6. Tetrarnerous male shoot ; one lateral flower is trimerous, another penta- merous. Fig. 7. Male shoot with five flowers developed from a dormant bud. In the place of the two foliage-leaves, scale-leaves are developed which also bear flowers in their axils. Fig. 8. I. A similar case as represented in Fig. 7, only the two lateral flowers are suppressed. II. Case similar to the preceding one : a further reduction has taken place by the suppression of the uppermost pair of scale-leaves. Fig. 9. Male shoot with hexamerous terminal flower (after Eichler). /LnruxZs of Botany VoUlPLIWl Schonlanl del. University Press, Oxford. SCHONLAND - ON THE MORPHOLOGY OF THE MISTLETOE. Sphaerococcus coronopifolius, Stackh. BY T. JOHNSON, B.Sc. (London), University Scholar in Botany , Demonstrator of Botany in the Normal School of Science, Kensington. With Plate XVIII. Vegetative Thallus. THE red sea- weed Sphaerococcus coronopifolius , Stackh., occurs, in England, along the south-west coast from the Isle of Wight to Land’s End, being found attached to rocks at extreme low-water and deeper levels, by means of a disc-like 4 root,’ from which one to three main 4 stems’ arise. The main stem produces irregularly placed branches, from which very numerous short upwardly directed branchlets spring. These alternate or subdichotomously formed branchlets are flattened and relatively wide, and have the whole length of their two edges closely beset with small cylindrical filaments, often themselves slightly branched (Fig. 1). The whole plant may be a foot long, and as broad as it is long. Each cylindrical filament repeats on a smaller scale the structure of its parent branchlet, and this of its parent branch (Fig. 2). Running through the middle of the filament is a central axis consisting of a uniseriate row of large tubular cells in which the usual Floridean characters are well- marked. From the distal end of each joint-cell of this central axis two lateral uniseriate cellular branches are given off right and left, obliquely inclined in an upward direction to the surface of the thallus-filament. Each lateral cellular branch forms a number of short secondary lateral branches arranged at right angles to the surface of the thallus, and closely [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VII, November 1888.] 294 y ohnson. — Sphaerococcus coronopifolius , Stack A. applied to one another, side by side, so as to produce a com- pact cortex, the thickness of which is increased by the apical growth of these cortical secondary lateral branches (Fig. 7). Each member of the branch-system of the thallus thus con- sists of three layers ; a medulla formed by the central axis, a middle layer formed of the loose lateral cellular branches of the central axis, and a cortex formed as just described. The ‘ midrib’ (central axis) and the £ lateral ribs’ (lateral cellular branches) were first observed and described by Sowerby, ac- cording to Harvey1, but their relation to one another and to the rest of the thallus in the way with which Schmitz 2 has made us familiar in the Florideae generally, was not known. Up to the present the central axis and its lateral branches have not been figured. Most of the figures of the thallus branches published are life-size, and taken from living or dried specimens. Examination however of spirit-material treated with clearing reagents and magnified four or five times brings out the central axis and its branches well (Figs. 1 and 2). The Procarpium. As it is in the cylindrical filaments, the ultimate branches of the thallus, and in them only that the female sexual organs — the procarpia — occur, I shall speak of them as pro- car piiim-branches. It is no doubt in a great measure owing to the opacity of these branches, the absence of any external in- dication of the presence, not to say the exact position, of the buried procarpia, the smallness of the cells, and the number of different planes in which the various parts of the procarpium lie, that they have not hitherto been even mentioned. Their number somewhat atones for their general obscurity. We have seen that the whole margin of the thallus-branchlet is beset right and left with cylindrical filaments. These are all 1 Harvey, Phycolog. Brit. ii. pp. 182-184, PL 61. 1846-1851. 2 F. Schmitz, Untersuchungen iiber die Befruchtung der Florideen in Sitzungsber. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin, 1883. Translation by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. xiii. 1884, in which any following references will be found. Johnson . — Sphaerococcus coronopifolius , Stackh. 295 procarpium-branches potentially. In each of them the pro- carpia, the number of which varies from one to six or more, occur at intervals throughout its length, close to the central axis, above, below, right or left of this as seen from above. In fact any primary lateral cellular branch of the central axis may develope a procarpium. From the second (proximal) joint-cell, rarely from the basal cell, of such a cellular branch, a usually three-celled secondary lateral branch arises. The three cells are so related to one another as to form a curved branch (Fig. 3) ; they are full of highly refractive minutely granular nucleated protoplasm, and constitute a carpogenous branch, the apical cell of which is the carpogonium and de- velopes the trichogyne. This carpogenous branch is readily distinguishable from the other secondary lateral branches by lying deeper within the procarpium-branch and by the cha- racters of the contents of its cells (Fig. 7). The procarpium is completed by the formation of a number of small secondary lateral branches of limited growth, from the basal and next joint-cell of the lateral branch bearing the carpogenous branch. These small cells, having similar but less refractive and dense contents than the cells of the carpogenous branch, are the c carpogenous cells,’ and have an important part to play in the formation of the fruit. In a longitudinal section of a procarpium- branch seen under an inch objective, the procarpia, situated close to the central axis in the middle layer of the procarpium-branch, stand out by the brightness of one or more of the cells of the carpogenous branch and by the closeness of aggregation of the small carpogenous cells. It is possible only under a higher power to make out the details of structure of any individual procarpium. Thus in Fig. 7, in the procarpium p\ only one cell of the carpogenous branch could be observed under an inch objective, though under a ^-inch objective all the cells of the carpogenous branch as well as part of the trichogyne were recognisable. The trichogyne is unusually variable in its course in Sphaerococcus. It reaches the surface of the thallus after curving in different cases in almost every im- aginable direction, sometimes creeping for a long way in the 2 g6 Johnson. — Sphaerococcus coronopifolius , Stackh. interior of the thallus as if searching for a weak spot in the cortex, there to project on to the external surface. It is only rarely that it passes almost directly to the surface (Fig. 4). It was not until I had spent a long time in examining some hundreds of sections under a ^-inch objective that I could satisfy myself that the coiling filament I saw in connection with the carpogenous branch was really the trichogyne, and that it projected at the thallus surface. I was constantly cutting it across. Indeed, in making thin sections of a pro- carpium-branch, it is almost sure to be so cut even if the rest of the procarpium is left intact. I found it very useful to place a piece of a thallus-branchlet bearing several procarpium- branches for twenty-four hours or more in a mixture of pure glycerine and alcohol until it became semi-transparent, then to examine each procarpium-branch on both sides with a high power until one was seen in which the procarpia were likely to yield useful results, and taking this particular procarpium-branch, after noting the exact position of its pro- carpia, to cut it longitudinally between thumb and finger. The sections, though sometimes lost or spoilt, were usually thin enough to allow examination of the procarpia and yet thick enough to prevent injury of them. Subsequent staining with various reagents often rendered the parts, in the usual way, more distinguishable. The CYSTOCARr. I did not clearly see the contact of a spermatium with the trichogyne, but judging from changes in the procarpium it is highly probable that fertilisation takes place in the normal way. More than once I found the trichogyne cut off from the rest of the carpogonium by a constriction at its base (Fig. 5), the contents of the carpogonium being thus divided into a useless non-nucleated part (compared by Schmitz to the polar body of Vaucheria ), and a more important nu- cleated part, the fertilised ovicell, the foundation of the fruit. In one case in which the trichogyne had been cut off I found two nuclei in the ‘ fertilised ovicell,’ but whether they were the Johnson. — Sphaerococcus coronopifolius , Stackh . 297 male and female nuclei about to fuse, or were due to the division of the nucleus of the fertilised ovicell, I cannot say (Fig. 6). In another case the wall of separation between the carpogonium and the middle cell of the carpogenous branch had broken down, the contents of the two cells were com- pletely fused together, but the nuclei were still separate. A fusion of this fused cell with the basal cell of the carpogenous branch I did not observe with certainty. There is, I think, little doubt that it occurs. Investigations of later stages of development gave some very interesting results which show the necessity of the examination of each genus of the Flo- rideae. The course of events in the development of the cysto- carp in Sphaerococcus is briefly as follows. The carpogonium (after fertilisation) fuses with the hypogynous cell, and this apparently fuses with the basal cell of the carpogenous branch. The common cell so formed next fuses with the mother-cell of the carpogenous branch, the second (proximal) joint-cell of a lateral branch, and this cell then fuses with the basal cell of the same branch. Fusion however does not cease at this point, for the basal cell of the lateral branch fuses with the cell bearing it, a joint-cell of the central axis of the pro- carpium-branch, and this joint-cell fuses with the next joint- cell below it. By this means a large common conjugation-cell is obtained, from the greater part of the surface of which (not from that part formed by the two joint-cells of the central axis) ooblastema-threads arise even before the process of fusion is completed. These threads are short radiating, branching, and of few cells, the end one or two cells becoming carpospores. It has been seen that each procarpium is completed by a cell- complex of carpogenous cells borne by the two basal cells of the primary lateral branch concerned. These carpogenous cells do not remain sterile here. They become more directly connected with the common fused cell, the central cell of the cystocarp, and produce at their free ends chains of carpospores just as do the ooblastema-threads directly sprouting from the central cell. Carpogenous cells similar to these have been described in other genera, and have had ascribed to them a similar 298 Johnson. — Sphaerococcus coronopifolius , Stackh . function. Schmitz states that a closer investigation of their fate shows them to be sterile and not connected with spore- formation. This conclusion will throw doubt on the accuracy of my statement. Still all the observations I have made in Sphaerococcus support my view, and in addition it should be stated that in no other genus of the Florideae ( Gracilaria excepted) is a fusion of the individual cells of a procarpium known to take place to such an extent1. As the development of the fruit proceeds its size increases until there is a clear indication to the naked eye of its presence, in the form of a spherical swelling. As a fruit may arise from any one of the procarpia scattered through the whole length of a procarpium-branch, and as this branch may be quite short when fertilisation occurs, it is easy to explain the earlier descriptions of the cystocarp of Sphaero- coccus taken from an external examination of the plant. ‘ Fructificatio, tubercula minutissima, modo sessilia, modo pedunculata, in ramulis extremis sita, atro-purpurea2.’ The fruit-sheath (pericarp or involucre) is derived from the cortex of the procarpium-branch, and is thus present before the fruit begins to form. The fruit-cavity is a result of the arching of the pericarp and of an increase in the distance between the lateral cellular branches of the joint-cells of the central axis. Lysigeny does not occur, schizogeny strictly speaking occurs to only a limited extent ; the fruit-cavity is due rather to the increase of the space between the cellular branches which have been free from one another at their 1 Schmitz, op. cit., p. 23, says, ‘Perhaps, also, in some of these forms (Rhodome- leae) a plurality of auxiliary cells may be formed in the individual procarpium ; but I have hitherto never been able to demonstrate such a case with certainty.’ Again, in a footnote on p. 20, Schmitz says : ‘ This point [the conjugation of the fertilised ovicell with the nearest auxiliary cell] in the development of the fruit of the Corallineae (the exact investigation of which is, as is well known, rendered re- markably difficult by the small size of the cells), I have hitherto been unable to establish directly. Moreover, not only in the Corallineae, but also in many other Florideae with small-celled, closely packed cellular tissue, there are special diffi- culties opposed to the exact ascertainment of the fate of the fertilised ovicell which render these investigations extremely troublesome and tedious, and greatly hinder any certain decision.’ 2 Good, and Woodw., in Trans. Linn. Soc. iii. p. 185. Johnson. — Sphaerococcus coronopifolius , Stackh. 299 proximal ends from the first. The carpospores escape from the ripe fruit through an irregular slit in the pericarp, not through a definite pore. On account of the frequent for- mation of a fruit-cavity of large size, especially towards the apex of the procarpium-branch before there is any indi- cation of carpospores, the size of a swelling is not a safe guide as to the stage of development of the fruit. Each cystocarp is the product of one procarpium and of one only, close as the procarpia are to one another and loose as is the middle layer of the procarpium-branch. The carpogo- nium has in its immediate neighbourhood a number of cells, some of which are specialised, and with all of which it fuses to produce the central cell of the cystocarp. All these cells are auxiliary cells, and being close to the carpogonium do not need any ooblastema-thread (connecting-tube) to place them in connection with the fertilised ovicell. I am not able to throw much light on the fate of the nuclei in these auxiliary cells, and cannot say how far their fusion with one another, following on that of the hypogynous cell with the carpogonium, should be regarded as a second act of fer- tilisation (granting this may happen), here many times re- peated. Looking at the development of the cystocarp from another point of view, Sphaerococcus exhibits the phenomena of fecundation as seen in the Florideae at their best. In no other genus in which one cystocarp results from one pro- carpium is the possibility of the abundant supply of nu- triment from a number of different regions in the thallus to the central cell of the cystocarp and so to the sporigerous filaments insured to such a degree. In Sphaerococcus , not only does the carpogonium fuse with the other cells of the carpogenous branch, but with the two basal cells of a lateral branch and with two joint-cells . of the central axis of the whole procarpium-branch. The nearest approach to this (after Gracilaria) is seen in Chondria tenuissima , A g., one of the Rhodomeleae. In this species1, after fertilisation, the 1 Schmitz, op. cit, p. 28. 300 Johnson. — Sphaerococcus. coronopifolhis , Stackh . auxiliary cell which is the mother-cell of the carpogenous branch and bears in addition a cell-complex, fuses with the carpogonium, and with the nearest cells of the cell-complex, giving a large multinucleate cell from which sporigerous fila- ments sprout out. In Sphaerococcus there is a combination of the three chief types of fruit-formation of the Florideae ; for the ooblastema-threads arising from the surface of the carpogonium are comparable to the sporigerous filaments of the Helminthocladieae (Nemalion, Batrachospermum , etc.), and those from the surface of the fused auxiliary cells and from the carpogenous cells (secondary auxiliary cells) are com- parable to the sporigerous filaments of the Rhodomeleae and other Florideae with more or less compact thallus, and to the sporigerous filaments (meta-ooblastema-threads) of the Squamarieae and Cryptonemiaceae. A comparison of the course of development of the fruit in Sphaerococcus with that in Gracilaria will show how very similar these two genera are in this respect. Comparison of the vegetative thallus of the two shows Sphaerococcus to be the less modified form. In Gracilaria the central axis of the thallus branch is no longer evident, since its lateral branches are as well-developed and have applied themselves closely together and to its sides, forming a central medulla of large cells in which the joint- cell of the central axis is obscured. The absence of a clearly marked central axis in 5. australis Harv. caused Harvey 1 to exclude this plant from the genus Sphaerococcus and to place it nearer Gracilaria . Opinions differ as to the other genera to be included in the Sphaerococcaceae. Schmitz 2 considers Nitophyllum to be a member of the family and describes its procarpia as being the simplest. Its thallus is very different from that of either Sphaerococcus or Gracilaria , and its fruit, judging from the brief account of Schmitz, is not at all like that which I have described in these two genera. Hauck 3 considers Chondrymenia to be the third genus of 1 Harvey, op. cit. 3 Schmitz, op. cit., p. 24. 3 Hauck, Rabenhorst’s Krypt.-Flora, Die Meeresalgen, 1885, p. 184. Johnson. — Sphaerococcus coronopifolius, Stackh. 301 the family. Its thallus is readily conformable with that of Sphaerococcus , though its procarpia and fruit- development are not yet known. Kiitzing 1 describing .S', coronopifolius as mentioned under the name Rhynchococcus , places Rhyncho- coccus with Calliblcpharis in the family Rhynchococceae. If the latest view, that of Schmitz, be followed and the genus Nitophyllum be regarded as one of the Sphaerococcaceae, this family presents a striking example of the difficulty of deter- mination of the exact systematic position of a genus from a consideration of the structure of its thallus ; for in these three genera we have examples of three of the four main types of thallus-structure met with in the Florideae 1. In the simplest Florideae (many of the Helmintho- cladieae) there is a uniseriate cellular central axis with apical growth and bearing numerous free lateral radiating branches. This type is not represented in the Sphaerococcaceae. 2. The lateral branches (also uniseriate, cellular, branching, and apically growing) have become more or less closely applied to one another so as to form a loose cortex to the distinct central axis. This- type, seen in the Gelideae and Rhodomeleae (e.g. species of Polysiphonia :), is represented by Sphaerococcus. 3. The lateral branches are closely applied to, and as well- developed as, the central axis, which is no longer distinguish- able as such (Corallineae). Represented by Gracilaria. 4. The lateral branches are closely applied to one another, and occur right and left of the parent axis in one plane, essentially giving the thallus a flattened parenchymatous character (some of the Rhodymenieae). Represented by Nitophyllum. Supposing the accounts of the structure of the procarpia and of the development of the cystocarp in Sphaerococcus and Gracilaria to be correct, I still refrain from any attempt to assign to them any other position than that they at present occupy, hoping that when more genera have been examined 1 Kiitzing, Phyc. Gen., p. 403 (1843). 302 Johnson. — Sphaerococcus coronopifolius , Stackh. and the systematic arrangement of the Florideae is under- taken afresh, the results of the present investigations may prove useful. It remains for me to compare the present account of Sphaerococcus coronopifolius with that of previous observers. According to Harvey 1 the plant was first noticed by Ray and described by him in his Synopsis 2. Sowerby, as already noted, was the first to observe, with the aid of the simple microscope, the ‘ midrib 3 and faint veins of the thallus- branches. Goodenough and Woodward in a paper read before the Linnean Society in 1 795, ‘ Observations on the British Fuci, with particular descriptions of each species,3 described S', coronopifolius as Fucus coronopifolius 3. Their description of the fruit has been already quoted. In 1801 Stackhouse’s work on Marine Plants 4 was published. In this treatise Stackhouse objects to the wide range of forms in- cluded in the genus Fucus , and suggests amongst other new genera Sphaerococcus , the generic diagnosis being ‘ external globular pericarps adnate or immersed ; sessile or pedun- culate ; containing seeds as above.3 Stackhouse continues : ‘ This forms a very numerous genus, as many of the larger shrubby species and almost all the minuter kinds are found to be tubercied, and it does not appear to me that the tubercles being sometimes internal is a sufficient reason to separate them from this genus, as it may arise either from accident or from the plant not being sufficiently advanced in maturity.3 The latter theoretical alternative is seen to be practically true. Speaking of the fructification, Stackhouse says: ‘The fructification of this species is subject to vary; in its luxuriant state the margin is fringed with soft forked branching spinules, among which the orbicular seed-bearing tubercles are intermixed like berries. It seems however at times to have simple pedunculate tubercles on the margins.’ The description is accompanied by a colored illustration of 1 Harvey, op. cit. 2 Ray, Synopsis. 3 Good, et Woodw., op. cit. p. 185. 4 Stackhouse, Nereis Brit. 1801, p. 83, PI. XIV. Johnson . — Sphaerococcus coronopifolius , Stackh. 303 the fruiting thallus (natural size). Harvey 1 describes the branches as c multifid ending in acute lacinise [branchlets] fringed with cilia [procarpium-branches], tubercles [cystocarps] immersed in the cilia.’ The first biologist who gave any details of the internal structure of the cystocarp was J. Agardh2, and in these words : ‘ Coccidia . . . nucleum simplicem foventia ; placenta basalis cellulis strati medullaris contexta, a vertice et lateribus fila gemmidiifera ima basi subfasciculata.’ Kiit- zing 3 in 1 843 was the first and only observer who figured the internal structure of the cystocarp. In this figure, repeated in Kutzing’s ‘ Tabulae Phycologicae4 ’ and in Hauck’s5 ‘Die Meeresalgen,’ taken from a transverse section of the fruit, the sporigerous filaments are represented radiating from a central placenta of numerous small cells. There is no in- dication of the very large fused ‘ central cell 5 which I have described. It looks very much as if Kutzing’s figure was made from a transverse section of the fruit beyond the point of origin of the sporigerous filaments from the central cell and in the region of the ‘ carpogenous cells.’ The procarpia have not hitherto been observed. I am very much indebted to Dr. D. H. Scott for the sug- gestion of the investigation, for the supply of the material, and for opportunities of examining it. 1 Harvey, op. cit. 2 J- Agardh, Sp. Alg., iii. p. 395. 3 Kiitzing, Phyc. Gener., p. 403, Tab. 61. 1. 4 Kiitzing, Tab. phyc. xviii. Tab. 10. 5 Hauck, op. cit., p. 179, Fig. 76 b. 304 Johnson. — Sphaerococcus cononopifolius) Stackh. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATE XVIII. Illustrating Mr. Johnson’s paper on the procarpium and fruit in Sphaerococcus coronopifolius (Stackh.). Fig. i. A piece of the fruit-bearing thallus. cys. cystocarp. p. b. procarpium- branch. x 4. Fig. 2. The small piece, a, of Fig. 1 more highly magnified. Letters as before, x 40. Fig. 3. A procarpium (except carpogenous cells), c. carpogonium. h. c. hypo- gynous cell. c. 1. cells of lateral branch, c. s. cells of central axis. t. trichogyne projecting at right angles to plane of vision, x 1000. Fig. 4. A part of a procarpium-branch. t. trichogyne projecting, x 480. Fig. 5. Beginning of cystocarp. Carpogonium, c., and hypogynous cells, h. c., fusing, t. trichogyne cut off. x 1000. Fig. 6. Part of a procarpium just after fertilisation. In the carpogonium, c., are two nuclei. Other letters as before. x 1000. Fig. 7. Longitudinal median section of a procarpium-branch. c. s. joint-cell of central axis, p' pu p'" three procarpia ; cfg. c. the carpogenous cells. In p' the cells of the carpogenous branch and a little of the trichogyne were visible under a ^-inch obj. In p'" the greater part of the trichogyne was observable, the cells of the carpogenous branch were found in another section, c. c. the fused central cell of the fruit, showing radiating ooblastema-threads. pp. pericarp or involucre (fruit- sheath), x 120. Fig. 8. Part of a procarpium (p\ of Fig. 7), showing some of its carpogenous cells, cpg. c. Other letters as before, x 400. vobJiFb.m. University Press, Oxford. 'JlnimZs of Botany JOHNSON.— VoMiPkM II SPH/EROCOCCUS. ^Annals of Botany mzcmjm University Press, Oxford. T. Johnson del. JOHNSON.- 0 SPH/EROCOCCUS. On the foliar organs of a new species of Utri- cularia from St. Thomas? West Africa. BY H. N. RIDLEY, M.A., F.L.S. With Plate XIX, IN examining a small epiphytic species of TJtricularia , sent me by Professor Henriquez, of Coimbra, from St. Thomas’ Island, I observed that it possessed spathulate leaf-like bodies resembling those of several other species. They were narrow and filiform at the base, broadening into a lamina about one-sixteenth of an inch in diameter, and apparently had been green in colour with three veins. Most of them had lost the apex, but in one specimen the body was terminated by a slender filiform process bearing utricles. Further examination showed that every stage occurred between the slender filiform process frequently branched and bearing numerous utricles and the flattened leaf-like lamina. In slightly expanded and flattened processes it was easy to see that the utricles sprang from their edge only and were not scattered over their sur- faces ; further, in the case of one branched process, while one ramus was flattened and leaf-like, the other appeared slender and utriculiferous. The most completely leaf-like bodies bore no utricles upon their edges, but where there was only a slight flattening the utricles occurred. A similar modification was figured by Professor Oliver 1, in U tricularia J amesoniana , a small epiphytic species from the 1 Journal of the Linnean Society, vol. iv. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VII. November 1888.] 306 Ridley . — On the Foliar Organs of a Andes, and apparently allied to the one I describe below ; but he seems to have considered the spathulate leaves ending bluntly as quite distinct organs from the flattened bodies bear- ing utricles along their edge. I have seen the specimens of U. Jamesoniana in the Kew Herbarium, upon which Professor Oliver based his drawings, and find them exactly as figured. In them the two members seem at first sight different, but from our African specimen it would appear that they are really of the same nature, and are merely forms of the same member modified for different uses. If this be the case doubt may well be thrown on the foliar nature of these leaf-like bodies. For though they are somewhat regularly arranged on the little tuber from which they spring, yet as they are able to branch irregularly, some of the branches becoming spathulate leaf-like bodies with three nerves, and others remaining as utriculiferous threads, it seems impossible to consider them leaves, and they should rather be regarded as of the nature of stem-structures1. This view is confirmed by the African plant, in which one of the utriculiferous threads bears a small tuber, similar to the one from which it has sprung, at its apex, which again has emitted threads (Fig. I A). It is clear that an organ which can elongate and branch irregularly, and eventually produce a tuber, cannot be any- thing but a stem-structure. Hence it would appear that in the epiphytic species of Utricularia , at least, these leaf-like bodies are dilated phylloclades. U. bryophila , nsp. Planta humilis muscicola, tubere minuto. Phyllocladi longe petiolati, petiolis linearibus angustissimis, semiuncialibus, laminis loratis £ uncia longis jg uncia latis, apicibus longis filiformibus, utriculiferis, -J uncia longis, vel ultra interdum ramosis. Utriculi pauci minimi. Scapus 1 2 uncia longus scabridus. Bracteae lanceolatae acutae paucae. 1 I have added to the Plate a sketch of an utriculiferous thread from Utricularia pusilla , a Ceylon species, in which one branch is similarly converted into a spathulate phylloclade. I believe it to be a constant occurrence in many other species, but in herbarium material is not very easy to make out, owing to the fragility of the threads when dry. new species of Utricularia. 307 Flores singuli majusculi flavi f uncia longi pedicellis scabridis. Calycis lobus superior ellipticus ovatus obtusus. Corollae labium superius bifidum dentibus duobus acutis recurvis, labium inferius latum trilobum ferme \ uncia latum lobi laterales rotundati quadrati lati, obtusi, medio longiore recti obtuso. Calcar pedicello ferme aequale abrupte truncato. St. Thome ad 1300 ped. alt. inter muscos apud arbores. Leg. M oiler, Com. Prof. Henriquez. The flowers seem to have been bright yellow, with a very bright band down the centre. The utricles are small and scanty, as is often the case in the epiphytic species of Utricu- laria. They are globose, and shortly stalked, and there are two horns which, arising from the outer margin, are curved down over the opening of the utricle, and between them a smaller process lies which bears on the inner end a small flat plate armed with little teeth. DESCRIPTION OF PLATE XIX. Illustrating Mr. H. N. Ridley’s paper on the Foliar Organs of a new species of Utricularia from St. Thomas. I. Utricularia bryophila , n.sp. Twice natural size. A. Tuber borne on a rhizome. II. Flower from above, enlarged. III. Calyx. IV. Utricle, much enlarged. V. Mouth of utricle from above. VI. Section through the utricle, showing the plate with teeth. VII. A branch bearing a phylloclade of U. pusilla from Ceylon. Annals of Botany. VolJT.PL.XlX. 13 enj eau& Higlffv del . Uni ver sity Pr e s s , 0 xf ond . H.N, RIDLEY. — ON UTRICULAR! A BRYOPHILA. ■ • On the Floral Organogeny and Anatomy of Brownea and Saraca. BY MARCUS M. HARTOG, D.Sc., M.A., F.R.U.I. With Woodcuts 14, 15, and 16. HE Caesalpinieae have been scarcely investigated from ■A any but a purely systematic point of view; a study of the floral ontogeny of Cassia by Rohrbach1 and of Amherstia by Griffith 2 are the only two extant. The free flowering of several specimens of Brownea coccinea , B. grandiceps , and Saraca indica , L. (, Jonesia Asoca , Roxb.) in the plant -houses of Queen’s College, Cork, has led me to investigate these two closely allied genera with a view to fill up a gap in our knowledge. Both genera belong to the group Amherstieae, characterised by the excentric position of the gynaeceum on the posterior lip of the calyx-tube next the vexillary petal, and with the dorsal suture towards the tube. Brownea coccinea (from which B. grandiceps differs in no essential point) has shortly stalked flowers in short capitate racemes, often from defoliated axils and on the old wood. The lower bracts are distichous and equitant when young, empty or with their axillary flowers developing late ; the upper are narrower, spathulate, arranged in a f spiral, and all axillant to flowers. Each pedicel bears two closely connate bractlets forming an obconical sac, opening by an apical slit (antero-posterior). The flower shows only four sepals, owing to the connation of the posterior pair ; allowing for this they 1 Bot. Zeit. 1879. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VII. November 1888.] 2 Notulae. 310 Hartog . — On the Floral Organogeny imbricate quincuncially (sep. i antr.). The four sepals become free at the rim of the long floral tube, on which are also inserted the five (variably) imbricate petals, not markedly heteromorphic or unequal, and nine or eleven 1 stamens mona- delphous, the long erect tube split to the base on the posterior (vexillary) side. The solitary carpel has the normal orien- tation of the Leguminosae, its dorsal suture being anterior, its placenta posterior ; its stipe is adnate as a ridge to the posterior edge of the floral tube, and becomes free at the posterior edge just within the vexillary petal. Saraca has the calyx, gynaeceum, and floral tube of Brownea ; but it is free, only slightly equitant. The flower is always apetalous, and has only the seven anterior stamens, which are free to their base ; an eighth sometimes occurs, it is then pos- terior. The inflorescence is a stiff panicle twice or thrice branched, from the old wood. The bracts of the base of the main peduncle are distichous, but higher up they are spiral with the divergence § as they are (with antidromy) on the secondary and tertiary axes. The upper bracts of the primary and secondary branches and all the tertiary are axillant to flowers. I. The Floral Development of Brownea and Saraca. The young inflorescences of Brownea , like so many closely- packed racemes, contain flowers nearly of the same age. These appear first in the axils of the lowest of the spiral bracts, and follow in rapid basifugal succession, the main axis often bearing finally a terminal flower. The lower floral bracts occasionally bear flowers, which, however, take origin much later than those in the axils of the spiral bracts. The bract- lets appear right and left in quick succession, one a little before the other. They soon become connate, i. e. their bases are confluent and rise up so as to form a bag of truncated 1 Ten is a very rare number to find ; eleven is commoner in B . coccinea, nine in B. grandiceps. and A natomy of Brownea and Saraca. 3 1 1 © oc conical form, with only a median slit at the apex, the margin of the older (Fig. 14, a) bractlet overlapping the other (Fig. 14, 0). Within this sac the receptacle has widened and become obconical, somewhat tilted outward, so that the rounded upper surface, covered by the slit of the bracteolar sac, looks towards the hollow of the bract ; hence in Brownea we have not the same marked difference of pressure between the anterior and posterior sides of the flower that usually prevails at this stage in closely-packed inflorescences. The sepals appear in quincuncial order ; sepal 1 is anterior (see Fig. 34), 2 postero-lateral on the side of bractlet a, 3 antero-lateral on the (3 bractlet side, 4 antero-lateral on the a side, 5 postero-lateral on the 3 side again ; 2 and 5 early be- come confluent at the base ; but the resulting posterior member is long, unequally divided by a notch into a larger portion corresponding to 2, and a smaller to 5. The petals arise as a simultaneous whorl, and so do the alternipetalous outer stamens. At this stage the swollen centre of the floral re- ceptacle has become excentric to the flower, coming close up to the base of the vexillary petal behind. Hence we usually find in B. grandiceps only four antipetalous inner stamens, there being no room left for a posterior stamen before the vexillum ; in B. coccinea , however, two are formed here ; we may regard this as a true case of chorisis due to the pressure of the gynaeceal tubercle. This now rises up as a horseshoe with its limbs closely approximated behind. The staminal sheath forms late, and so do the receptacular tube and gynophore. In Saraca the bractlets soon overlap above the young receptacle, on the side of the bract, but leave a small gap at the posterior side of the flower until the appearance of the sepals ; they never become connate, though a overlaps /3 on Fig. 14. Floral diagram of Brownea coccinea. Saraca has the same diagram with the omission of the petals and the four posterior stamens. 312 Hartog. — On the Floral Organogeny the posterior as well as anterior side of the flower. The receptacle is nearly erect, not tilted outwards. The calyx develops as in Brownea , but the confluence of the sepals, 2 and 5, is earlier and more complete. I have failed to see any sign of petaline tubercles. The stamens appear in ascending order in an antero-posterior direction in rapid succession. First, an anterior stamen, then the pair next to it, then another pair, and then another; between these, on the posterior side of the flower, is seen a narrow ridge which soon shows three minute tubercles ; the middle one may enlarge somewhat, but their identity and presence are soon lost to view. At the time that there are five stamens, the central tubercle shows a slight annular margin which almost immediately becomes horseshoe-shaped owing to uneven growth ; this is the carpel. Now the important point in the above developments is, fhat in two closely allied genera the flower of the one develops as one would say ‘ normally,’ by successive whorls, and in the other genus there is a marked acceleration of the anterior side. Considering the flowers of these two genera alone, it might be thought that Saraca , the more modified form of the two, with its apetalous flowers and reduced androecium, owed to these points a distorted ontogeny. This conclusion, how- ever, is unsustainable. In all Leguminosae hitherto studied, including the actinomorphous Mimoseae, the flower is known to develop from below upwards, with the appearance of the parts next the bract accelerated, those next the inflorescence- axis retarded. In this order then Saraca is normal, Brownea is exceptional ; and it is the eucyclic development of Browjiea which calls for explanation. We must, therefore, regard this eucyclic development as secondary, and hold that a reversion has taken place here, conditioned by the nearly actinomorphous relations of the adult flower. With this is correlated the peculiar position of the flower-axis (at right angles to the inflorescence-axis) at the stage when the flower-leaves make their first appearance. It is obvious that the flowers of most Leguminosae must and Anatomy of Brownea and Saraca. 313 rank as dorsiventral structures, while in Brownea they are, by adaptation or reversion, radial structures. Suppose now that the flower-leaves themselves were caulomes, not phyl- lomes ; then, taking for our guide the aphorism that develop- ment, i. e. ontogeny, can alone elucidate the true nature of a structure, we should be constrained to refer the development of the flower in the two species to different types of branch- ing. Now I do not see how the substitution of phyllome for caulome can modify the validity of the precept. If we regard the scorpioid inflorescence of a Cordia as morpho- logically different from that of a Borago , that of one species of Urtica as different from that of another, we must admit that the flower of Brownea is morphologically different from that of Saraca , Cassia , Mimosa , and every leguminous flower that has been studied ; and herein we have a reductio ad ab- surdum of the above aphorism. II. The Distribution of the Floral Leaf-Traces in Brownea and Saraca. This was the next problem to attack in order to see if it would shed any light on the morphology of the floral tube ; but I soon discovered that the anomalies presented needed themselves to be explained before they could be utilised to explain other difficulties. 1. The bractlets . The arrangement in Saraca presents no difficulties. The fibro-vascular cylinder of the pedicel below the bractlets consists of six little arcs, two anterior, two posterior, and one on either side. The lateral arcs detach themselves at the node to go one to either bractlet, the one to the lower bractlet at a slightly lower level ; in other words, each bractlet sends down a single leaf-trace which enters the cylinder at the extremity of the lateral axis. In Brownea the bractlets send down numerous traces which are inserted uniformly at equal distances all round the pedicel. We must regard this distribution as a mere matter of con- venience as it were ; for, considering the development of the bracteolar sheath, the general occurrence of paired bractlets Y 314 Hartog. — On the Floral Organogeny in other orders, the close kinship with Saraca , we are con- strained to admit that the uniformity of size and distribution and the number of the bracteolar leaf-traces in Brownea still do not justify us in regarding the sheath as composed of more than two connate bractlets. 2. The flower proper. — The easiest way to describe the distribution of the floral leaf-traces is perhaps to follow them from below upwards. In Saraca the vascular ring above the bractlets assumes a very irregular shape, with nine angular prominences, and as many bays, the posterior bay being the largest. The apex of each of the angles becomes detached p S Fig. 15. Diagram to show the * arrangement of the leaf-traces in the flower of Brownea coccinea. The dotted lines show how they unite edge to edge in their descent. S, sepal ; P, petal ; A, stamen (of the 9 anterior) ; a, stamen derived from the chorisis of the one in front of the vexillum; c, traces of the carpellary stipe. s Fig. 16. A similar diagram of Saraca indie a ; the traces of the missing petals are present, but the small anterior traces of the carpel- lary stipe are absent ; and so are those of the anterior stamens. as the trace of a flower-leaf, sepal or (suppressed) petal, ex- cluding the vexillum. The flanks of each of the seven anterior prominences separate from their neighbours and converge first on the outer and then on the inner side to form crescentic or concentric bundles for the stamens. The outer flank bundles of the two posterior angles now move inwards with a rotation on themselves, and soon, with the posterior bay, constitute a new (broken) vascular ring wholly posterior to the cavity and Anatomy of Brownea and Saraca. 315 of the tube, which is now visible. A little higher up the ring at the posterior side of the flower gives off three bundles : one posterior for the (absent) vexillum, two lateral to the two posterior staminal rudiments (mostly undeveloped) in the adult flower ; the two latter are inconstant. The lateral gaps soon close up, but the posterior is continued upwards as the gap of the ventral suture of the carpel. To state the case in other words : — the leaf-trace of the carpel forms a horseshoe with the opening posterior. The trace of the (absent) vexillum closes this gap, and the two posterior staminal traces enter the sides of the cylinder thus formed. Lower down the cylinder opens out on its anterior side ; and the posterior arc so formed receives in its flanks the insertion of the traces from the posterior sepals (2 and 5). The traces of the remaining nine stamens are concentric above ; below each opens into two, and between the two of each stamen is inserted the trace of one of the remaining sepals or petals. In the upper part of the tube the leaf-traces of the sepals and (absent) petals branch collaterally and approximate irregularly, so that each leaf receives a number of bundles. In Brownea the arrangement of the bundles is also a nine- pointed festoon with the odd bay posterior. The points go to the nine anterior flower-leaves, i. e. to the sepals and the four anterior petals. The flanks of each of the seven anterior cusps bend inwards, and converge in pairs to the seven anterior sta- mens. The remaining small bundles, one from each of the six anterior bays, cross obliquely towards the back of the flower, and form a crescent open behind for the posterior part of the gynophore ; the flanks of the two anterior cusps also converge to form each a posterior staminal trace, smaller than the seven anterior. The posterior bay now becomes convex behind, and with the large bundles from the two adjacent bays and the crescent formed of the six small bundles from the lateral and anterior bays, forms a circle at the posterior side of the flower, separated from the excentric arc of the seven more anterior staminal traces by the opening of the tube. Higher up the vexillary trace (flanked by two small crescents for the tenth 3 1 6 Hartog . — On the Floral Organogeny and eleventh stamens in B. coccinea) separates from the rest of the circle which is continued in the gynophore. In other words, each staminal trace splits into two £ half-traces/ which are inserted on either side of the corresponding sepaline or petaline trace ; with the exception that when eleven stamens are present, the traces of the posterior pair go without split- ting to either side of the vexillary trace. The traces from the gynophore are inserted between the £ half-traces ’ of ad- jacent stamens, from this point of view the two posterior of eleven stamens behave as £ half-traces ’ ; the anterior traces from the gynophore are smallest. Further, we must note that irregularities often occur ; espe- cially that the small traces of the gynophore from the seven anterior stamens may be much reduced, and I think in some cases absent. Let us see what morphological light we can get from this study. First of all, Saraca, though apetalous, is equipped with a full set of alternisepalous traces obviously equivalent to the petaline traces of Brownea. Here we have evidence of the phylogenetic abortion of the petals, such as could not have been gleaned from the ontogeny. Again the double nature of the posterior sepal in both genera is confirmed. Then the congenital chorisis of the two posterior stamens (completing eleven) in Brownea coccinea , inferred from comparison with other Leguminosae, is confirmed by the fact that either sends down a single trace to be inserted on one flank of the vexillary trace ; the others send down a trace which divides into two £ half-traces/ going to either flank of a floral leaf-trace. All this is plain sailing ; but it is otherwise when we look at the gynophoral traces of Saraca , taken by itself. Here the stipe of the pistil receives its traces only from the posterior side of the vascular cylinder of the pedicel ; in other words, they enter between those of the other floral organs of the posterior side only. If we consider the stipe as an internode between the stamens and pistil, it is obvious that its components should be inserted symmetrically between those of the lower verticels. If, on the contrary, with Karl and A natomy of Brownea and Saraca. 3 1 7 Schumann, we regard it as the petiolar base of the carpellary leaf, since the carpel is certainly anterior, its bundles should join those of the anterior organs. Taken alone, the distribution of the leaf-trace bundles of Saraca , instead of shedding light on the morphology of the gynophore, presents an enigma for solution. In Brownea and the Proteaceae we find an explanation of the enigmatical conditions of Saraca . The proteaceous flower has a four-leaved perianth with antiphyllous stamens ; and a single stipitate carpel with its placenta posterior — conse- quently the carpel itself is anterior, as in Saraca , Brownea , and the other Amherstieae. In some species the flower is actino- morphic ; in others the perianth is open to the base in front, gamophyllous and gibbous towards the back, so as to form a short tube on the side next the ventral suture of the carpel, not the dorsal as in Amherstieae. In the actinomorphous species I have examined the leaf-traces of the gynophore are in- serted symmetrically ; in the zygomorphous we may distinguish two cases. In some ( Grevillea spp.) the leaf-traces from the posterior side of the flower are present, but weaker ; in the other case ( Stenocarpus salignus ) they are absent, and the bundles are exclusively derived from the anterior side of the flower. A judgment founded exclusively on the flower-anatomy of such a flower would say that the carpel being anterior received its bundles from the anterior side of the flower ; but the case of Saraca , where the stipe of the anterior carpel receives all its traces from the posterior side, prevents this easy solution. But the true conditions are obvious ; the excentric position of the stipe, owing to the formation of the flower-tube, has in- fluenced the internal anatomy. With the tube posterior, the posterior bundles are reduced or absent, as in Proteaceae 1 ; with the tube anterior, the anterior leaf-traces are reduced ( Brownea ) or absent (Saraca). 1 From examination of some specimens of a Bauhinia kindly sent by Prof. Oliver, I believe the conditions are the same as in Stenocarpus salignus , the tube being anterior to the adnate stipe ; but I failed to obtain satisfactory prepara- tions from the dry material. 3 1 8 Hartog . — On Br owned and Saraca. The presence of a complete or only partially reduced cycle of traces in the stipe of Proteaceae and Brownea would seem to favour the view that this is really the prolongation of the floral axis, and not a petiolar organ. All the evidence is consistent with the view that the flower- tube is a hypertrophy of the cortical zone of the axis through which the leaf-traces bend outwards to their leaves. In conclusion, we may note that this research, limited as its field has been, has shown the inadequacy of any single method or criterion of morphological research. I have striven to follow in the footsteps of our regretted master, Eichler, and to seek on every side evidence as to the modifications and filiation of structures which we are compelled to regard as having a common origin, and to reject all conclusions that ignore this necessary filiation. One word as to technique. For development I have worked mostly with the simple microscope and spear-headed needles, using sections of developing buds, and the compound micro- scope only to elucidate one or two difficulties, and especially to verify the exact phyllotaxis of the floral bracts. I have found a most useful adjunct to my outfit in Nobbe’s ger- minator, a thick block of porous pottery with a central disc surrounded by a gutter for water, and provided with a cover. On the disc the buds keep fresh for many days in a cool room ; and a bud half dissected at night has remained in good con- dition till next morning. The only necessary precaution is that the disc should not be wet, only damp, as wet accelerates the browning and softening of the flowers in their meristem state. The distribution of the vascular bundles has been chiefly worked out by moderately thick transverse sections treated with ammonia and glycerine, and sketched under the camera. For this purpose I have found the adjustable objective a* Zeiss invaluable. A lily-disease. BY H. MARSHALL WARD, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. ; Fellow of Christ's College , Cambridge ; and Professor of Botany in the Forestry School , Royal Indian College , Cooper s Hill. With Plates XX, XXI, XXII, XXIII, XXIV. OR several years past I have been greatly interested and Jl puzzled by a certain type of small discoloured spots on the leaves, stems, and other parts of various plants, and during the summer of 1886 I had frequent opportunities of noticing a particular class of these discolourations in the form of orange- brown and buff specks which appeared on the stems, pedicels, leaves, and buds of the white lily ( Lilium candidum) growing in my garden. Some attention was also paid to them by me in 1887. These spots, similar to those on the bracts in Fig. 1, and on the bud in Fig. 2, perplexed me exceedingly for a long time, and it seemed as though they would have to be relegated to the large limbo of apparently inexplicable phenomena which continually present themselves to the working pathologist. Occasionally I found small tufts of a fungus springing from the spots, but it was doubtful whether this was not a sa- prophyte. Sections through the spots showed, as a rule, no more than is shown in Fig. 51, i. e. a depressed area of dead and discoloured cells, but in one or two cases I found what looked suspiciously like a definite mycelium in the dead tissues, as shown in Fig. 52. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VII. November 1888. ] 320 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. As time went on it seemed significant that the fungus which made its appearance, when the spotted parts were kept damp for a few days under a bell-jar, always pre- sented the same characters ; but as this and other modes of culture led rather to the conclusion that the fungus was saprophytic in nature, nothing further came of the matter at the time beyond the accumulation of a few more drawings and notes — the lilies were spotted, and as with many other cases of spotting on leaves, stems, etc., I could not explain the puzzle. At the end of May and beginning of June this year (1888) the same lilies began to show unmistakable signs of ill-health : the lower leaves shrivelled and died, and leaf after leaf in succession on the flowering shoots went off. By the middle of June the plants were looking very bad indeed, and I recognised the small orange and brown spots on the (still healthy) buds in much greater numbers than ever before, and the problem arose once more — how are the spots produced ? During the wet weather at the end of June many of the buds began to develop mouldy patches, and I soon found that such patches sometimes started from the orange spots already known, or from larger buff-coloured areas — the latter especially on the very damp leaves. By July 1, every plant in the bed had greyish mouldy patches on the buds, as shown in Fig. 1, and several of the buds were shrivelled and dead, and it was clear that the lilies were in for a severe epidemic disease. On July 10, I noted the following as the position of affairs. There were 258 flowering stems of Lilium ccmdidum in the garden, and more than 1200 flower-buds on them. Half of these buds were already ruined, and less than 10 per cent, were presentable : in fact the vast majority were in the condition exhibited in Fig. 1. Every leaf on the lower parts of the plants was decayed long before, and nearly all the small upper leaves and bracts were spotted and blotched like those in Fig. 1. By means of marked specimens, around the eight pedicels Marshall Ward. — On a lily-disease. 321 of which I tied coloured worsted, the following facts were elicited as to the progress of the disease. A spot like that in Fig. 2 on July 10, had changed to the condition shown in Fig. 3 on the 16th, and the whole bud was black-brown and rotten (Fig. 4) on July 24. Another bud had three very minute spots on July 8, and on the 19th the bud was beginning to open, the spots having altered little, if at all; on July 24, this bud opened, and its outer perianth-leaves showed several dirty buff spots ; other- wise the flower was a good one. And similarly with others. The normal course of events was that a spot, like that in Fig. 2, enlarged till it became like that in Fig. 3, usually coalescing with others on the same bud, until sooner or later the bud was entirely blackened and shrivelled as in Fig. 4. The same course was observed in other organs, especially in the leaves. In all cases it was noticed during the wet weather that a rich growth of a grey mould-like fungus made its ap- pearance on and around the buff-coloured spots, and increased as the bud decayed (Figs. 1, 3). To my surprise, this ‘mould’ turned out to be, not one of the Peronosporeae or any such form known to be a virulent parasite, but a fungus of the kind often called Botrytis or Polyactis — a form I had occasionally observed in previous seasons as a presumable saprophyte, and which is usually regarded as only a saprophyte. Of course the first question to be decided was whether or no the Botrytis had really any causal connection with the spots, or whether it merely followed some other form as a scavenger living on the products of the ravages caused by it. It is true the latter seemed the most probable explanation, but there were some facts against it in the present instance, and as the sequel shows the Botrytis turned out to be a parasite, at any rate in this particidar case. Before describing the methods and results which led to this conclusion, however, I will describe the fungus as found growing on and in the lily-buds, and the phenomena presented by it when cultivated in artificial and natural nutritive solutions. 322 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. A vertical section through a badly diseased patch (Fig. 3), or through buds in the conditions shown in Figs, 1, 4, shows that the grey mouldiness is due to countless erect branched conidiophores, which burst through the cuticle of the epi- dermis from the tissues inside, and bear the conidia or spores (Figs. 5, 9). The conidiophores stand off from the surface into the damp air, and usually attain a height of about one to three millimeters : as will be shown later, they may attain much larger dimensions under certain conditions fulfilled in cultures. Each conidiophore bores its way through the walls and cuticle of the epidermis-cells (Figs. 7, 10), grows erect for some time, and then puts forth from two to five or more stout, short branches : meanwhile the main stalk has become septate, and its walls pale sepia-brown in colour. The conidia begin to arise as little peg-like projec- tions from the swollen ends of the branches (Fig. 9 c .), the ends of the pegs becoming enlarged and filled out more and more with protoplasm. In such sections as Fig. 5, taken from buds already thoroughly destroyed by the fungus, the hyphae from which the conidiophores spring are found to occupy every part of the bud : not only are all the lacunae and cell-cavities of the calyx and corolla completely full of mycelium, but the tissues of the anthers and ovary likewise. Between the pollen-grains, between the ovules, and even in the tissues of the latter, are the finer hyphae of the fungus, branching in all directions. Moreover, no traces of distinct cells are to be found, for the hyphae completely occupy the substance of the cell-walls, as well as the cavities, and reduce the whole tissue to an amorphous mass of swollen, brown organic substance, in and through which the mycelium is running ; so that, as seen in Fig. 5, the remnant of what was the tissues of the bud now forms a mere discoloured packing, so to speak, between the interwoven hyphae. Sections through a bud in the state shown in Fig. 3 present a less advanced stage of destruction : the epidermis and subjacent tissues beneath the buff-coloured area are utterly Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease. 323 destroyed (Fig. 6), but in the green parts around there are no hyphae. From the densely packed hyphae in the epidermis, thin branches descend almost vertically through the tissues below (Figs. 6, 7), and emerge at length through the epidermis of the inside of the perianth-lobe, cross the slight inter- space between this lobe (sepal) and the edges of the petals which it overlaps, and so infect the interior of the bud. As I shall have occasion to show later (though I did not know it till after infections had been artificially carried out), the spread of these hyphae is facilitated by the poisoning action of the hyphae on the tissues around them. Sections through still younger spots, e. g. a little more advanced than Fig. 2, show that the hyphae are as yet entirely confined to the cell-walls (Figs. 55> 5^)» *n the swollen substance of which they are growing and branching in all directions, but especially in a plane parallel to the surface of the organ. In the neighbourhood of the mycelium, e. g. at the margin of the diseased area in Fig. 3, the cell-walls bounding the lacunae, and those of the epidermis and guard-cells of the stomata, are often found to be swollen and turning brown and granular (Fig. 8). This was a phenomenon which greatly puzzled me until I found that it is due to the action of a soluble ferment excreted by the fungus itself, and which slowly diffuses around and kills the cells. The mycelium in the tissues is richly-branched, septate, and colourless, excepting that with age the cell-walls assume a pale sepia-tint. The branches which come to the exterior to form conidiophores are also at first colourless : as they grow older the cell-walls quickly turn brownish (Fig. 9), as also do the ripening conidia. All the parts are filled with a dense fine- grained or minutely vacuolated protoplasm, in which I have seen no definite nuclei, at any rate with ordinary staining reagents. At the same time, it should be mentioned that no special search for nuclei has been undertaken in detail. The ripe conidium is of an ovoid form, and usually pale sepia in colour, and very large for a Botrytis ; its average size 324 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. being about do to do mm- l°ng by about to do mm. broad. At the slightly narrower end may often be seen the remains Of the peg-like sterigma by which it was attached to the conidiophore. As will be shown later these conidia are formed and ripen very rapidly, and they germinate at once in water at even a comparatively low temperature — e. g. 8°-io° C. — provided they have access to air. They are wetted with difficulty at first, but soon absorb water and swell, and the protoplasm is then seen to be nearly homogeneous, with minute brilliant granules here and there. In Fig. ill have drawn the chief stages of germination in water at a low ordinary temperature, such as prevailed this summer. The spore was sown in a hanging drop at 11.30 a.m. : at 2.30 p.m. it had commenced to germinate, a, its protoplasm becoming frothy, and pushing the cell-wall out at two points as colourless germ-tubes. At 7 p. m. the same day, the terminal germ-tube had grown to about four times its previous length, while the second one remained as a mere protuberance on the side of the conidium and developed no further, Fig. 11 d. Growth continued during the night, and by 10 o’clock next morning, the germ-tube was about five times as long as the spore, and had put forth a branch, and developed several septa, a". The conidium was now almost empty, a large vacuole occupying its interior, a", and several vacuoles were formed in the proximal segment of the germ- tube ; otherwise the protoplasm was bright and homogeneous. No further growth occurred, however, as the supply of food- material was now exhausted. A second example is given in Fig. 12, where it will be seen that the process was quite similar, the second germinal tube attaining a somewhat greater length before ceasing to develop further : and this time it was the terminal hypha which was the weak one. It is well worth notice how very little food-material is necessary to change the manner of germination in these water-cultures : it has happened in a drop containing two or three conidia, that one has died, and in a few hours it can be Marshall Ward— On a lily -disease. 325 observed that the hyphae of the others are more vigorous— they have been slightly nourished by the remains of the dead spore. If the conidia are sown in a drop of suitable culture-fluid, instead of in pure water, the influence of the food-supply makes itself felt from the first moment of germination, as is at once evident on comparing the preceding figures with Figs. 13-16, and Fig. 33. The chief difference is that the mycelium grows more rapidly, and of course for a longer time in the nutritive solution ; moreover, the germinal hyphae are from the first more numerous, and full of active, brilliant protoplasm, and branch soon and frequently. The septa are also more numerous and close-set. As before, I can describe all the chief phases by reference to a concrete example, drawn at the various stages. The spore shown in Fig. 14 was sown in a drop of Pasteur’s solution, where it lay at the edge, at 7 p.m. on July 7th ; at 10 a.m. on the 8th it had germinated, and put forth the four hyphae exhibited in the drawing. At 7 p.m. on the 8th, i. e. twenty-four hours after sowing, con- siderable changes had occurred, as shown in Fig. 15. In the first place, the hypha which took the lead in germination has grown but little, and already shows signs of exhaustion, while the two smaller hyphae have practically ceased to develop. All the energy of growth has, in fact, passed into the curved, upper hypha of Fig. 14, and this drawing was selected because it is so easily recognised through the various stages by means of the knee-like curve of the chief hypha. In Fig. 1 5 this hypha has grown to many times its former length, has branched considerably, and is full of protoplasm of the peculiar, brilliant, fine-grained, non-vacuolated character which distinguishes actively growing fungi. Only its basal segment is slightly vacuolated, as is also the spore. The particularly one-sided development of this young mycelium is not hard to explain : the spore lay, as said, at the margin of the drop of culture-fluid, and the fortunate hypha with the peculiar knee- like curve at its base happened to be pointing towards the 326 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. central part of the drop, and grew in the direction of abundant food-supply. By 8.30 a.m. on July 9th, the mycelium had grown too large to be drawn under the higher power, and Fig. 16 shows its relative dimensions under a much lower objective (Zeiss B, instead of D). The chief changes noticeable are the increased branching, and the formation of certain peculiar cross-con- nections by the fusion of the tips of lateral hyphae, of which I shall have more to say presently. Three such cross-unions have been formed, as shown at and these are only the forerunners of many more, as may be seen in Fig. 17, which shows the same mycelium on July nth, i.e. two days after the last, as far as could be sketched on one plane. As shown by the lines bounding the rectangular area depicted, there are a few leading hyphae which run out beyond the drawing ; but these are not important. What is more important, however, is the development of numerous, short, erect hyphae leading up to the lower surface of the cover-slip, and certain others which go down into the depths of the damp-chamber. These hyphae, being at right angles to the general plane of the mycelium, could not be drawn in such a sketch, but I hope to make their conformation and arrangement, etc. intelligible in what follows. Even a glance at Fig. 17 shows that very numerous cross-connections are now established, so that the mycelium has become a real net-work of hyphae ; it should also be noted that the general character of the my- celium has now been changed by the development of numerous tufts of thin, sinuous, tendril-like hyphae, chiefly at the ends of lateral branches. Complex as this four-days-old mycelium already is, it is not difficult to trace still the main, stouter branches of the previous stages ; these give off branches in all directions, and of many degrees of tenuity. Excepting that several of the larger branches have more numerous septa than before, and that their protoplasm is now more or dess vacuolated, and their walls begin to show a tinge of brown, there are no further changes of importance to be noted in Fig. 17. Marshall Ward. — On a lily-disease. 327 We may now pass to the description of some of the details of such a normal mycelium as that exhibited in Figs. 14-17, and first may be taken the shorter branches, which run up more or less at right angles from the main mycelium to the lower surface of the cover-slip, from which the whole culture is suspended ; and as I shall have a good deal to say about these peculiar branches, it will be necessary to describe them in some little detail. The first remarkable fact about them is that they grow vertically, or nearly so, until they come directly in contact with the glass cover-slip, their tips then flatten themselves on the glass surface, and soon afterwards they are found to be sticking to the glass so tenaciously that they cannot be re- moved without destroying them and their branches. They are clearly the bodies which have been described by De Bary 1 as ‘ Haft-organenl and I shall therefore term them organs of attachment. Any one of these organs is developed as follows. A branch rises nearly vertically from the mycelium hanging on the lower free surface of the culture-drop, and its tip swells as it comes in contact with the cover-slip ; if the culture-drop is very shallow, these club-shaped branches may meet the glass obliquely from the first. Soon after contact the organ is seen to have a bright spot at the centre of the attached portion, as shown in Fig. 20 at x, and in Figs. 22 and 24. Round this brilliant spot the walls of the hypha, closely pressed to the glass, gradually become thicker (as seen in optical section), and acquire a faint, brownish tinge. It is then seen that the outer contour is surrounded by a glairy film, as shown in Figs. 22 and 24. These appearances are not difficult to explain. I have drawn at Fig. 22 the tip of the organ of attachment as it would appear in profile, the double horizontal lines represent- ing the outline of the section of the cover-slip. Viewed from above in the direction of the arrow, we should see a pale, 1 Comp. Morph, and Biol, of Fungi, etc., Engl, ed., p. 45. 328 Marshall Ward. — On a lily-disease. bright spot, because the light meets with least obstruction or deflection at that part ; not only is the structure more translucent in that direction, but the neighbouring contents may even be acting, so to speak, as a lens. The glairy film surrounding the organ is deliquescent substance of the cell-wall, the organ being firmly attached by the conversion of part of its walls into a gum-like substance, and I shall shortly demonstrate that this must be due to the action of a ferment excreted by the tips of the hyphae when they come in contact with the glass. When contact is first made these hyphae are full of dense, bright protoplasm : in other words, the strong hyphae are very active. As the walls thicken and stick to the glass, and darken in hue, the protoplasm becomes more and more vacuolated, and may finally be nearly all used up, the changes being very much as in the case of the branches in Fig. 45. Before this, however, the attached organ may branch, at or near the extreme tip (Fig. 24), or further behind ; such branching often occurs before attachment, as shown in Figs. 21-25* It remains to be said that these organs of attachment are not necessarily confined to the vertical branches ; for on older cultures, where the air in the damp chamber is kept sufficiently moist, branches growing off from the surface of the hanging drop come in contact with the sides and bottom of the chamber and form just such organs, sometimes in enormous quantities. These organs may also be much more complex than any figured in the plates, branching repeatedly just below the apices, until, occasionally, a tassel-like tuft of close, short hyphae is formed (Fig. 26), all the tips of the short branches flattening themselves vertically on to the glass. Everything, in fact, points to these organs being of the same morpho- logical nature as those figured by Brefeld in Peziza sclero- tiorum 1, and explained by De Bary subsequently as organs of attachment. Schimmelpilze, Hft. IV. Taf. ix. Figs. 11 and 15. Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease. 329 The next feature of interest in the mycelium is the cross- connections of the hyphae, a phenomenon of constant occurrence in cultures of three or four days old and upwards. As seen in Fig. 17 these cross-connections may be very numerous, and may occur, so far as I can make out, between hyphae of all orders. The least interesting case is when two hyphae lying nearly parallel and close together simply become joined by cross-branches, as in Fig. 19; but in the same figure I would draw attention to the remarkable case shown at x, where a branch, short and thick, coming down from the upper hypha, is met by two small and much thinner ones from the lower one. These two small thin branches have obviously bent over towards a common point, the extreme tip, of the larger branch, and then fused with it. But two other little branches have also been developed from the lower hypha, and their ends are also curving over towards the same point , as if to fuse with the large hypha. It was such cases as this, and some still more remarkable ones which I had observed in another fungus growing on potatoes, which led me to place cultures under continuous ob- servation, so that I could follow this process of conjugation of the hyphae. It is not necessary to describe in detail the pre- cautions and preparations necessary for this : active cultures in hanging drops are placed beneath microscopes, certain branches are fixed in the field of view, and records made from time to time. It is simply a matter of patient observation, aided by a little experience in choosing hyphae likely to emit the conjugating branches before night. In Fig. 27 is a case which came under notice so to speak accidentally, because I was at the time following the develop- ment of the organs of attachment, and was watching the tip of the hypha to that end. The hypha a was drawn at 7 p.m. on July 18th. At 6.30 a.m. on the 19th it had grown slowly (the temperature being low) to the extent shown in b ; c represents the state of affairs at 10 a.m. on the same day. At 11.40 a.m. on the same day (July 19th) a branch was beginning to develop as a minute z 330 Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease . protuberance, x in d , on the lower side of the terminal segment of the main hypha, and from the first this branch was directed towards the second segment of the branch below. At 12.30 this was very distinctly seen to be the case, for the protuberance in question was curved slightly backwards, so that its apex travelled in a line at right angles to the axis of the branch below ; but (as shown in e) a second protuberance was by this time apparent, springing from the middle segment of the lower branch and with its axis in the same line as that along which the apex of the first one was travelling. At 12.55 (Fig- 2 7,/ and g) these two protuberances were nearly in contact by their apices; and by 1.10 p.m., as seen in /z, they had become united, and their protoplasm continuous, the double partition where the tips came in contact having been dissolved away. As will be seen by referring to Figs. 28, 29, and 30, very similar phenomena are observed in others of the numerous cases of these fusions of small lateral branches (Fig. 30), or of larger terminal ones (Fig. 28), and the next step is to see if any explanation can be offered of this strange process. It seems to me, after observing numerous cases of these fusions in this and other fungi, that we must distinguish between two steps in the process. In the first place there is some cause at work which determines the formation of a branch, and then, in the second place, we have to assume that some other cause determines the direction in which the branch grows, at least in the cases given and in similar ones. If, now, we give due consideration to the development of the densely branched organs of attachment which have been described above, it seems suggestive that copious and rapid branching occurs at just those places where the solvent action of some substance in the protoplasm is most evident. I may anticipate matters so far as to state that it is just at these parts that a ferment capable of swelling and dissolving cellulose is formed most abundantly, and it is in the highest degree probable that the presence of this ferment determines the place of origin of the branching. I have tried to figure the process to my own mind somewhat 33i Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. as follows. The protoplasm, confined in a segment, goes on forming the ferment, until, there being no substance for the ferment to employ its energies on, the quantity of the latter becomes so great that it can no longer be retained, and the cellulose-wall undergoes softening at some point and is pressed forwards as a protuberance, a young branch. I imagine, moreover, that the continuous forward growth of the apex of any hypha takes place in a similar way, that is to say, the ferment-substance at the apex keeps the cellulose of the hypha at that place in a soft, extensible condition, and the pressure from behind stretches it and drives the tip forwards. Next comes the second point, the direction in which the hypha or branch is constrained to grow. If we carefully examine cases such as those shown in Figs. 27 to 30, it seems to me impossible to doubt that the hyphae exert an attractive influence upon one another, just as do the zoospores of certain algae, or as the contents of archegonia have been shown to attract spermatozoids, and the filaments of Spirogyra react on one another when conjugating1. A little reflection will show that, in principle, the cases I have here brought*to light are by no means isolated ones. I may simply remind the reader that the oogonia of certain Phycomycetes not only attract the antheridial branches2, but, if De Bary’s supposition be correct, even determine their formation ; then, again, the neighbouring sporidia of the Ustilagineae have long been known to conjugate in pairs, the connecting tubes taking the shortest course between the two sporidia3. Such junctions as I am describing are much more common than is generally supposed, and in all the cases known to me it is difficult to avoid the impression that the two (or more) bodies concerned are attracting one another in some way. When one sees a hypha deflected from its previous course through nearly a right angle as in Fig. 28, and I have seen cases in another fungus where the deflection 1 v. Pfeffer, Unters. d. Bot. Inst. z. Tubingen, I. H. 3. 2 Beitr. zur Morph, u. Phys. d. Pilze, IV. 3 See esp. Brefeld, Bot. Unters. ii. Hefenpilze, 1883; De Baiy, Biol, of Fungi; also Marshall Ward, Phil. Trans., B, 1887, PI. 12. 33 2 Marshall Ward,— On a lily -disease . amounts to considerably more than a right angle, it seems to me impossible to avoid the impression that some attraction is exerted. I have tried to account for the phenomenon of the directive action as due to heliotropism or geotropism, but entirely with- out success ; indeed, I never met with a fungus which seemed more indifferent to light than does this one, and the direction of the branches seems to have nothing to do with the direction of gravitation. There are two factors, however, which do seem to be of importance when considering the whole question of the direction of growth and the fusions of the hyphae ; these are, firstly, the contact of hyphae with one another, or with a solid substance, and secondly, the direction in which the food-material lies with regard to free hyphae. Thus, as has already been pointed out, the contact of the young organs of attachment with the surface of the cover-slip stimulates them to exude ferment-substance and to branch, and the same is the case when they come in contact with the epi- dermis of a leaf or bud of a lily, with the difference that the exuded ferment there causes dissolution of the tissues, and the branching takes place in the dying mass of cells. In both cases, however, we have the irritation of contact first inducing accumulation of ferment at the spot, and branching follows. That one cause of the direction of growth of free branches is the presence of food materials is suggested by the mode of development of such mycelia as the one in Figs. 15 and 16, where the successful growth is all into the drop of culture- fluid, and similar directive influences are exerted by the tissues when once infected, as may be seen by the direct plunging in of the leading hyphae in Figs. 6 and 7, for plenty of evidence exists to show that these hyphae follow paths of least resistance prepared for them by a ferment in advance. Even in a culture liquid, and much more so in these cases, it may be a fair question whether the dissolved substances do not act as irritants keeping the ferment towards the tips of the hyphae, and if so there is no essential difference between the two cases so far. 333 Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease. Although I believe that the branching is due to the localisation of ferment-substance in the hyphae or segment, and that the nutritive medium may have an influence in directing a growing branch when once formed, it seems quite clear that this gives no explanation whatever of the remark- able phenomenon of the attraction which leads to the junctions between the hyphae ; and in the numerous cases, like those figured in Figs. 27-30, I cannot bring myself to believe that these factors alone determine the course and fusion of the hyphae. Moreover, I have convinced myself that mere contact between hyphae does not necessarily involve fusion, for in the case figured in Fig. 31 the upper hypha, having come accidentally in contact with the lower one, is seen to slide over in contact with the latter, without fusing with it at all, suggesting that one or both of the hyphae need to be in some special condition — I assume they must contain the ferment-substance in some necessary quantity or condition of action, or both — before they can conjugate. It is true that junctions are often established later in such cases as Fig. 31, at the point of contact where the two hyphae cross one another; but this only tends to prove the accuracy of the surmise that at the time of contact there was no attraction and no fusion, but that continued irritation at the point of accidental contact slowly causes a local accumulation of the ferment, and fusion eventually results at that point. It might be remarked that the case last quoted reminds one of the behaviour of some Myxamoebae prior to fusion into a plasmo- dium 1) for in this instance also we are compelled to assume that some remarkable state is necessary before fusion can occur. It remains to raise at least two more questions concerning this phenomenon In the first place, how is the attraction to be regarded? and in the second place, what object is served by the conjugation ? To these questions I can give no definite 1 See Marshall Ward, An Aquatic Myxomycete, in Studies from the Biol, Lab. of the Owens College, vol. i, 1886, PL III and IV, pp. 64-85. 334 Marshall Ward. — On a lily- disease . answer, and perhaps it is scarcely worth while to speculate further on so obscure a problem ; but it might be a fair subject for inquiry whether the action of the exuding ferment on the medium, i. e. food-materials in solution, is not to render the latter more directly available, and so mark out a track of least resistance as it were ; at the same time it is not easy to see how this could happen in a liquid. It might also be asked whether the object served by the fusions is to nourish the whole mycelium more equably, or to equilibrate certain differences which have unavoidably made themselves apparent in the meta- bolic processes. In any case, the question at bottom seems to be a wide one, and possibly one affecting the particular case of reproduction in general. I do not suggest that this is a repro- ductive process as usually understood, but it seems probable that the stimuli concerned are fundamentally of the same nature. We may now pass on to consider further cultures of the Botrytis, and the development of its conidia and conidiophores under conditions which could be controlled. I have cultivated it as a saprophyte in the following media in addition to the normal Pasteur’s solution, viz. in Pasteur’s solution which had been partially exhausted by growing a crop of the fungus on it, and then filtered and sterilised ; in Pasteur’s solution to which various proportions of peptone were added ; in cold water-extract of crushed bulbs of Lilium candidum ; in cold water-extract of raisins ; and in certain other media which will be described subsequently, such as distilled water with bits of lily -bulb, fruit- juices neutralised with alkalies, and so forth. In all these media the spores germinate, but the free development of the mycelium only continues when the liquid is acid, and the degree of acidity may be considerable. In a distinctly alkaline liquid no germination or growth whatever took place. In all cases the course of development was the same in general, but with differences in detail. Confining attention for the present to the cultures in hanging drops, I found that 335 Marshall Ward ’ — On a lily-disease. in small drops of thin solutions, or in drops of partially ex- hausted Pasteur’s solution, the mycelium produced fewer and poorer organs of attachment, and soon proceeded to the development of the conidiophores, and then ceased to grow further unless new food-materials were added ; in denser and richer solutions, or in larger drops, on the contrary, the mycelium often grew from 10-12 days without passing to the development of the conidiophores. In the former cases it was possible to trace the whole development of the conidio- phores and conidia without difficulty, because, there being few obscuring hyphae, etc., the same specimen could be kept under constant supervision. In F'ig. 32 I have drawn a mycelium cultivated from a single spore in a drop of partially exhausted Pasteur’s solu- tion : the culture was five days old. As seen, the mycelium is not very large or complex, and even the original spore can be recognised at S. On the hyphae at various places are large numbers of bubbles of gas, A A, a common occurrence when conidiophores are about to be produced : such bubbles are also found on the conidiophores themselves (Fig. 35) so long as they are submerged, but as they usually project from the surface of the drop of culture-liquid into the damp air of the chamber, the gas-bubbles are often not seen on them. At C C in Fig. 32 are several conidiophores, bearing the well-known heads of Botrytis- spores which look like bunches of grapes. The conidiophores are produced in centrifugal order, by the outgrowth of thick blunt hyphae (Fig. 39) from certain not well defined branches of the mycelium. The development is best illustrated by describing a concrete case— Fig. 34. The outgrowing colourless hypha is very full of dense protoplasm, often delicately vacuolated, and its rather blunt end soon begins to swell into a club-like shape : in this condition it looks very like the young sporophore of Mucor , only it soon becomes septate-at short intervals. In the case figured this stage was reached by 4.45 p.m., and beneath the club-like end of the branch two little protuberances were appearing (Fig. 34, 1). At 5 p.m. the protuberances had grown out into 336 Marshall Ward— On a lily-disease. club-like arms, 2, and at 5-3° they, as well as the terminal swelling, were apparently studded with minute colourless spikules, 3, which grew in length but did not increase in number. Fig. 34, 4, shows their condition at 5.45. Each of these spikules is a minute peg-like branch from the club, the protoplasm of both being continuous. At 6.5 p.m. (the same evening throughout) the little pegs or sterigmata were begin- ning to swell at their ends into minute, clear, bead-like bodies, 5, which were well defined at 6. 15, No. 6, as young conidia, the rapid completion of which is most extraordinary — 7 being drawn at 6.25, and 8 at 6.40 p.m. Up to this stage the conidiophore may be still colourless, but after some hours of ripening, the sepia-hue shown in Fig. 9 makes its appearance. As already stated, these conidia fall from the sterigmata and germinate at once ; they may even begin to germinate in some cases while still attached to the sterigmata. It has sometimes happened that a young conidiophore be- comes encrusted with minute crystalline particles (Fig. 36) which may be oxalate of lime : in my cultures, however, this has not occurred to any great extent except in those where raisin-extract was used. One more feature needs description before we leave the conidiophores. In cases where the food-material is abundant, the conidiophore forms, as a rule, several successive heads of conidia in the following way. When the first head of conidia has been completed, a lateral branch springs from beneath the next septum lower down, as shown at x in Fig. 33, and this branch elongates considerably, becomes septate, and in its turn forms a terminal head of spores (Fig. 37), and this process may be repeated several times1 (Fig. 38) : in a strong culture, in fact, I have had each of the branches in such a case as that of Fig. 38 bear eight successive tufts of spores, one new one being developed every 12-14 hours. 1 The resemblance of these forms to Corda’s Gonatobotrys is obvious. The same process occurs in the conidiophores of Sclerotinia Fuckeliana. See De Bary, Biol, of Fungi, p. 48. 337 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. It will be seen from the foregoing how very rapidly the conidia develop when once they begin to form. I have a few other observations on the rate of growth of the ordinary hyphae, but they are not sufficiently extensive or systematic to be of much value : they are added here simply to show how measurements might be made if the subject was pursued. Thus, the young conidiophore in Fig. 39 was growing at the apex at such a rate that the portion x-x in a increased to x-x' in b, in the interval between 11.30 a.m. and 3.20 p.m. (the temperature averaging I2°-J5° C.), and two more septa were put in. As another instance I may refer to Fig. 40, where the mycelium was growing in a culture-drop in which a piece of lily-bulb was suspended. At 2.55 P-m- a hypha was seen in the position shown in the drawing (Fig. 40 a) : b shows the relative positions at 3.5 p.m,, and c at 3.30 p.m., the tempera- ture averaging i2°-i5° C. In Fig. 41, the hypha a was in the position drawn at 3.2 p.m., its apex pointing towards an intercellular space of a piece of lily-bulb near it. At 3.7 p.m. its tip was at the first x , and at 3.12 it was at the second x ; the temperature was as before. As already stated, I regard these as mere notes taken by the way, since I was not at the time concerned with the question of the rate of growth, being in fact engaged in ob- serving the entrance of the hyphae into pieces of tissue : so far as they go they are accurate, but numerous observations would be needed to make the matter clear in all its details, and it is not improbable that this fungus would afford a very favourable object for such observations. I now pass on to the consideration of a phenomenon which seems to be of considerable importance, and so far as I can discover has never been described before. In cultures of the fungus, both in hanging drops and on a larger scale, it is often noticed that the tips of the hyphae, at a certain stage of development, exude small drops of a trans- lucent viscous fluid or semi-fluid substance, containing a number of minute brilliant granules ; these drops may then 338 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. enlarge and become distinctly granular, at the same time gradually acquiring a yellowish or slightly brownish hue (Figs. 43-45). I had occasionally seen a similar exudation of drops in previous cultures of fungi, and found among my draw- ings of cultures made in Ceylon in 1880 several similar cases ; so far, however, I had not been able to establish any satisfactory explanation of the phenomenon, though the idea arose that the drops might be due to some substance manufactured in the cell in larger quantity than could be retained. Before offering a more definite explanation, I will describe the drops and their exudation in detail. If the slightly swollen ends of vigorous hyphae of a well nourished mycelium be watched, it will be seen that sooner or later some of them become very full of particularly brilliant protoplasm (Fig. 45, 1) ; if such a hypha comes in contact with a solid body, such as the cover-slip, it simply begins to cling to it, and branches to form an organ of attachment as described on p. 327. If it remains free, however, it gradually begins to exude a small translucent or nearly transparent viscid drop (Fig. 45, 2) from the tip, the protoplasm in the hypha becoming most beautifully vacuolated meanwhile. During the next few hours the exudation continues, and the vacuolation increases (Fig. 45, 3 and 4), and the drop slowly changes character as described — it becomes granular, and acquires a pale brownish-yellow hue. In some cases the segment of hypha becomes nearly emptied and collapses, and I at one time suspected that the whole matter was merely a case of over-turgidity due to the absorption of water in quantity too great for the elasticity of the cell- walls. But it soon became evident that even if this were the case, there must be some cause at work determining the absorption of water at just that period in development. But when one reflects that these drops are extruded from vigorous hyphae developed in Pasteur’s solution, or in the juices of fruits, etc., which can by no means be regarded as calculated to cause vacuolation by physical action, but, on the contrary, would act physically rather as plasmolysing agents, 339 Marshall Ward. — On a lily- disease. then it seems clear that we are here concerned with a process depending on changes in the metabolism of the plant — the hyphae, under the conditions given, extrude drops of substance from their tips. What is this substance ? On examining the margins of large mycelia (from one to four or five inches in diameter) grown on the surface of Pasteur’s solution in properly sterilised flasks, I have found nearly every hypha extruding these drops (Fig. 44), and it was not difficult to obtain definite reactions. The drops react to Millon’s test by giving a very evident and characteristic brick-red colour ; nitric acid followed by ammonic hydrate results in the well-known golden yellow of the xantho-proteic reaction ; Schulze’s solution colours them yellow to yellow-brown, as also does iodine alone ; alcohol coagulates them, and they stain with such dyes as would be expected to colour pro- teids. All this, of course, would point to the drop consisting simply of the extruded protoplasm of the cell, and it will no doubt be asked why I regard it as anything else. For the two following reasons, I look upon these drops as consisting in great part of a soluble ferment which has the property of swelling and dissolving cellulose cell-walls ; I am not prepared to affirm that the drops in my cultures consist solely and entirely of the ferment, for it is far more probable that mucilage and proteids are mixed with it, and that the ferment only constitutes the brilliant colourless granules which become dissolved out from the extruded mixture of the drops. The two reasons upon which I lay such stress are, (1) I have succeeded in observing under the microscope the tips of the hyphae actually penetrate into and through the cellulose cell-walls of thin sections of lily-bulb placed in their path ; and (2) a watery extract of the mass of hyphae referred to is found to swell up cellulose cell-walls when thin sections are placed in drops of it. Much of the rest of the present paper is concerned with the elucidation of these noteworthy phenomena. But first, to make one or two further remarks concerning 340 Marshall Ward — On a lily -disease . the ‘ ferment-drops,’ as they may be termed. They occur in cultures growing in extract of raisins, etc., as well as in Pasteur’s solution, and so far as I can determine, their forma- tion depends not so much on the medium in which the fungus is growing as on the stage of development the plant has reached. So long as the mycelium is rapidly extending, i.e. developing numerous lateral branches, many of which are conjugating in the manner described on p. 329, the extrusion of the drops is not observable. When a stage approaching maturity is reached, however, and rapid growth is ceasing, then the tips of free hyphae, and of the branches of organs of attachment, may be seen to extrude the drops. If a mycelium in this condition is placed upon the epi- dermis of a young lily- bud, the branches attack the tissues very actively, and destruction follows rapidly, and I may quote this as a further reason for believing that the drops contain the ferment. If to a mycelium in the condition above de- scribed, fresh food is offered, e.g. by adding a small drop of the culture-fluid, then active growth and branching etc. re- commence, and the extrusion of the drops ceases meanwhile. I think these facts point to the probability that so long as active growth and increase of surface of the fungus are going on, the ferment is not accumulated in undue quantities at any particular place, and no doubt the cross-connections estab- lished by the conjugating hyphae (p. 329) still further insure its distribution : as soon as this distributing process is brought nearly to a standstill, however, the ferment still being prepared by the protoplasm accumulates in quantities greater than can be retained, and breaks through the cellulose-walls in the manner described. I may add that there is nothing absurd in supposing that ferment is still being formed after active growth has ceased, for such a preparation of ferment is regarded as taking place in the tubers, bulbs, etc. of higher plants during their periods of rest1, and, further, the fact of the solution of the cell-walls Cf. Sachs, Lectures on Physiology, p. 352. Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease . 341 in contact during the conjugation of the hyphae of the cross- connections may be cited as evidence that the ferment can dissolve its own cell-walls ; moreover, the deliquescence of the walls of the organs of attachment (p. 328) points to the same conclusion, as also do known phenomena in other fungi. We may now pass to the description of cultures and methods by which I succeeded in observing the actual piercing of the cell-walls by the tips of the hyphae of this fungus, and then to the subject of the action of aqueous extracts of the mycelium on cellulose, since these are the two important points to establish in proof of the above conclusions. Having found that when slices of the buds or leaves of the lily were placed in the culture-drop in which a spore was germinating, it was very difficult to avoid the introduction of foreign organisms, and that even when bacteria did not spoil the culture the products of disorganisation of the chlorophyll- corpuscles, etc. obscured the observation, it became necessary to adopt some modification of the process : this was success- fully accomplished by the following means. In the first place I employed glass-slips and covers which had been heated to near redness in a porcelain evaporating dish, and made the damp chambers of newly sterilised bibulous paper : then, taking care that none of the apparatus was touched with anything but recently heated forceps, needles, and freshly drawn glass capillary tubes, I placed a small drop of distilled water in the centre of the cover-slip 1 by means of a freshly drawn capillary pipette, and sowed one spore in the drop. The single spore was obtained as follows. The conidiophores under a damp bell-jar usually have a tiny dew-drop at their ends, in which are numerous conidia, and it is not difficult to lift this off clean, with the point of a sterilised needle ; the drop with its contained conidia is then placed in a larger drop of pure water, and the drop then fished with a clean needle. The needle lifts a small drop, 1 This is not so easy to do as it may seem, for the surface of the perfectly cleaned glass is often so readily wetted, that the drop is apt to spread as a film. 342 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. which is placed on the cover-slip and examined with the microscope : if it only contains one spore, it is selected — if it contains more than one, the whole is rejected, and a new cover-slip and drop taken, and so on. Having obtained a satisfactory drop of water with one spore, I then placed in the drop also a thin section of either the ovary from a young lily-bud, or of the central scales of a lily-bulb, cut with a perfectly clean razor. Such sections may be cut quite clean and free from foreign spores, etc., if care is taken in removing the outer coverings, and I found that such sections of the bulb shaken up in freshly distilled water to remove some of the starch-grains could be kept clean in the cultures for more than a week. The most interesting results were obtained from such cultures. The pieces of bulb yielded to the water sufficient nutriment to start the germinating fungus-spore, and a normal mycelium was generally obtained on the third day. In such cultures I have over and over again traced the hyphae growing across the field until their tips reach the piece of bulb, and observed that as growth proceeds the thin cellulose-walls of the bulb become swollen and evidently softened. I have also over and over again watched the tips of the hyphae enter into the substance of the cellulose-walls, and continue their growth in the plane of what would be the ‘middle lamella5 if such could be distinguished in these very thin walls. Moreover, such hyphae occasionally bore through from cell to cell, as shown in Figs. 57 and 58, thus placing beyond all cavil the significance of these observations. To describe a concrete case : — In Fig. 58 the hypha was observed to gradually approach the edge of the section of lily-bulb, and to come vertically in contact with the cell-wall, figured at a , at 2.55 p.m. ; the onward growth of the hypha continued, pressing the tip against the surface of the wall and deflecting it slightly, as seen in c, and d. The progress of this mechanical effect was quite visible at intervals of two or three minutes, and in fact b was drawn at 2.58 p.m. ; c at 3.0 p.m. ; and d at 3.2 p.m., which of course implies that the changes 343 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. were going on quite as rapidly as I could sketch them. On attaining the condition represented at d (Fig. 57), however, the effect of the irritation on the tip of the hypha began to make itself apparent ; the tip slowly sank into the substance of the cell-wall (e was drawn at 3.7 p.m.), and appeared as if it was becoming continuous with its substance. This process went on for a quarter of an hour (/was drawn at 3.15 p.m.), until, at 3.24 p.m., the tip of the hypha, like a tiny bright globule, appeared, g , on the other side of the cell-wall : this rapidly enlarged, like a yeast-bud, and in four minutes presented the appearance shown in h (3.28 p.m.) and rapidly elongated to a continuation of the hypha (i was drawn at 3.30 p.m.). The hypha had pierced the cell-wall , slightly obliquely , by means of its tip. Now the tip of this hypha was just such an one as I found to extrude what I have called the ‘ ferment drops,5 and it seems to me perfectly safe to assume that in this case the ferment at the tip was used to soften the cell-wall of the lily-bulb. It should be remarked that in this case also the fungus is living as a saprophyte : the tissues of a section such as I have described are dead after a few hours at most of the treatment to which they have been subjected. I remind the reader of this, simply to show that it is not claimed for these observa- tions that they demonstrate exactly what goes on when the fungus is living as a parasite. That they bear directly on that question is of course obvious enough. I need say no more about Fig. 57 than to observe that it illustrates a similar case of the rapid piercing of a cell-wall, the condition b being attained ten minutes after a. As already said, it is much oftener the case that when the tip of the hypha enters the cell-wall it runs in the plane of the middle lamella between the cells : I have not added figures of this, since what refers to Figs. 54-56 sufficiently illustrates the results of these cultures also. It remains to state that the hyphae do not directly attack the starch-grains, nuclei, or other cell-contents, though they affect them indirectly : the starch-grains, for instance, are 344 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. sometimes found to stain with methyl-violet after the action of the fungus on the tissues for two or three days. I have in my possession, and can show, excellent permanent preparations of such cultures as have been described, and it may not be superfluous to describe briefly how such prepara- tions may be put up. Owing to the circumstances of the formation of the organs of attachment, it is always comparatively easy to secure any culture of more than three days old, and if the cover-slip with its hanging drop is lifted with forceps, and placed gently on the surface of a vessel of hardening reagent, on which it floats with the culture downwards, it usually happens that the mycelium, etc. is hardened with little or no disturbance. After many trials, with all kinds of stains, etc., I find that picro- nigrosin gives by far the most satisfactory results : after 24 hours the most delicate mycelia are beautifully fixed and stained, and the hardening may be then completed in absolute alcohol. After two or three changes, at intervals of a day, the alcohol has removed all the picric acid, but the specimen is stained steel-blue in various shades, and is so thoroughly hardened, that it may be passed through oil of cloves and xylol, and finally mounted in Canada balsam, without collapse. When I state that I have thus mounted mycelia, showing the extruded ‘ ferment-drops ’ fixed and stained, it will readily be seen that the process is as satisfactory as it is delicate. I have also thus fixed and mounted cultures such as those described on p. 354, showing the hyphae in situ in the substance of the cell-walls (Figs. 55, 56). If picric acid alone is used, the hardening may be accom- plished similarly, and the preparations (after being washed with absolute alcohol) stained with carmine, methyl-violet, aniline blue, etc. ; after careful and prolonged washing to re- move every trace of acid, beautiful haematoxylin preparations may also be made. Such specimens may be so well prepared as to preserve the vacuolation in the hyphae : I have not been satisfied that nuclei exist in the hyphae. Some of the dyes bring out very clearly the zone of mucilage round the organs 345 Marshall Ward . — On a lily-disease. of attachment, and, as already stated, some of the methyl- violet preparations of cultures with bulb-sections show the starch-grains deeply stained violet. I have also obtained very beautiful results by thus hardening and staining whole buds of the lily in various stages of disease, and it may be remarked that this method of hardening and staining, especially with methyl-violet, affords a very easy test for the presence of fungus-hyphae or -spores on the epidermis of a leaf ; and any one who is ignorant of the prevalence of fungi on leaves of all kinds during such a summer as the past one, may easily convince himself by laying the decolourised and hardened leaf in methyl- violet, and then examining the outside of the epidermis — the hyphae stand out sharp and clear on the colourless background. I have used this method with great success in infections, picking out spores and ger- minal hyphae with startling clearness : the method was also of the greatest use in preparing sections of the diseased tissues, such as those shown in Figs. 6, 7, 55, 56, etc. Another very satisfactory method is to place the hardened and stained mycelium, attached to its cover-slip, in absolute alcohol which is floating on a layer of pure glycerine. In the course of a few days, the preparation with its cover-slip sinks into the glycerine, and may be removed and mounted in glycerine-jelly, the superabundant glycerine being gently washed off after the glycerine-jelly is thoroughly hardened. I also possess some very delicate preparations mounted in glycerine only. In preparing some of these mycelia, and especially when placing pieces of large cultures — mycelia 3-4 inches in diameter, and obtained in a manner to be described below — directly into absolute alcohol, it was usually noticeable that a white, apparently crystalline deposit fell to the bottom of the watch-glass or other vessel. I had the strongest reasons for be- lieving that this precipitate carried down with it the ferment referred to so often, though I had not as yet obtained the precipi- tate in sufficient quantities to make positive statements concern- ing the white powder itself. Of this more will be said presently. A a 346 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. I now pass to the consideration of the second of the two statements on p. 339, viz. that aqueous extracts of the my- celium contain a ferment which swells and dissolves cellulose. On reflection it seemed probable that if the ‘ ferment-drops’ really contained the ferment, then, since the hyphae exuded the drops into the Pasteur’s solution and other liquid media, one ought to be able to detect it there by its action on the tissues 1 ; in other words, if the extruded drops contain a fer- ment which dissolves cellulose, then the liquid containing the ferment ought to have a solvent action on cellulose. My first experiment met with decided success, so far as it went, for on placing thin sections of the bud of a lily in a few drops of the Pasteur’s solution in which the fungus had been growing for several days, they underwent a distinct alteration in the course of the night, whereas similar sections in the same liquid, treated similarly except that it was boiled for two minutes, underwent no such change. The alteration con- sisted in a decided swelling and softening of the cellulose of the cell-walls, rendering their stratification remarkably distinct, and causing them to refract the light in a peculiar manner (see Figs. 59 and 66). Since I could not be sure that such a solution was, so to speak, quite clean, or entirely devoid of other organisms, it became necessary to start a series of pure cultures on a larger scale to see if the phenomenon was a constant one. After trying several methods, I finally adopted the follow- ing one as giving the best results on the whole. Flasks of about half a litre capacity were selected, washed, and heated on a sand-bath ; when cool, they were carefully charged with about a quarter of a litre of the solution to be used — Pasteur’s solution, with or without peptone, sterilised cold-water extracts of raisins, lily-bulb, etc. — and at once placed on a sand-bath, and the liquid boiled for 10-15 minutes ; the neck was stopped 1 A ferment which causes the swelling and alteration of cellulose was found by De Bary in Peziza Sclerotiorum (Bot. Zeit. 1886, Nos. 22-27), of which more shortly, and by Beyerinck in the Gumming of Trees under the influence of Cory- neum Beyerinckii (Archives Neerlandaises, T. xix (1884), p. 43). Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. 347 with cotton-wool after five minutes5 boiling, and while steam was rushing out. Next day the boiling was repeated for ten minutes ; and after yet another twenty-four hours the boiling was again repeated, and so on. This well-known process of discontinuous sterilising gives excellent results. In charging the flasks with spores I abandoned the method of sowing with the point of a heated needle, because it was not possible by this means to get any idea of the number of spores taken up, and still less of the purity of the sowing. The following modification of the ordinary process gave satisfactory results. Perfectly clean sowings were made in drops of the sterilised culture-fluid on small cover-slips which had been heated until nearly red-hot, as if for culture in hanging drops ; I need not give details as to the precautions taken, but of course the cover-slips were not touched after sterilisation except by heated forceps, needles, glass, etc. The sowings, as made, were examined under the microscope, the cover-slip resting on sterilised glass or metal rings, so that the drop hung from its lower surface. When I was satisfied by microscopic examination that the sowing was clean — i. e. contained only the Botrytis-conidia — the cover-slip was lifted by forceps at one corner, the cotton-wool plug removed for a moment from the neck of the flask, and the sowing and cover-slip dropped bodily into the culture-liquid in the flask ; then the plug was replaced and pushed well in, and the flask labelled and placed on a shelf, where it remained perfectly still at a suitable temperature. In the course of three days the tiny mycelia can be seen on the surface of the liquid in such flasks, and in less than a week it is usually possible to decide whether after all care a foreign spore has obtruded (as will happen occasionally) in the culture. In a fortnight the mycelia have coalesced, and cover the liquid as a grey sheet : further growth results in corrugation or folding of this sheet as it tries to extend in the confined space. None of the hyphae dip far into the liquid, nor do the aerial hyphae project far from the surface ; at the margins, A a 2, 348 Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease. organs of attachment are developed in contact with the glass, and conidia are formed on the surface of the sheet, but not in large numbers or in big heads, probably owing to the re- stricted access of free air. With such cultures as these the following series of experi- ments were instituted. Series I. On July 17, three flasks were prepared and sterilised, corked with cotton wool, etc. as follows, and conidia of the Botrytis sown in them. 1 = Pasteur’s solution. 2 = Pasteur’s solution, and a little peptone. 3 = Fresh urine. On August 1, dense mycelial crusts had formed on Nos. 1, 2, corrugated and growing out in all directions. On No. 3, a mere film had commenced to form, and had then perished. I then (August 1) filtered1 the yellow liquid of No. 1 into two test-tubes, which had been properly sterilised : these tubes may be called A and B respectively. I then boiled the liquor in A for two minutes : that in B was left untouched. Damp chambers, properly sterilised, were then prepared as for cultures in hanging drops, and used as follows : — a = Two were arranged with the hanging drop of the boiled liquor (test tube A) and a thin section of lily- bulb-scale placed in the drops. (3 = Two others were arranged exactly as above, but the drops consisted of the unboiled liquor (test-tube B). y — Two were arranged as in a (i. e. the drops consisted of boiled liquor), and two spores of the Botrytis placed in the drop as well as the lily-bulb-section. a = Two others were arranged exactly as in y, but with drops of the unboiled liquor. 1 Not without considerable difficulty. 349 Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease. On August r, at 6 p.m., these damp-chambers were placed in a larger moist chamber in the laboratory, the temperature being i2°-i5° C. On Aug. 2, at io a.m., I examined the above with the microscope. The sections in a and y were practically unaltered, but those in (3 and b presented a curious appearance, due to the peculiar brilliance of their cell-walls : the cellulose was some- what swollen, and refracted the light so that the edges of the walls appeared coloured. It was evident that something in the liquid had caused a change in the cell-walls of such a kind that they became diffluent and swollen : moreover this some- thing was destroyed by boiling. I also devised the following parallel arrangements, as a sort of check on the foregoing. On Aug. l, eight culture-chambers were prepared as before, and the hanging drops constituted as follows : — € = Two of distilled water only. C = Two of Pasteur’s solution. ?? — Two of distilled water, with one or two Botrytis- spores in. 6 = Two of Pasteur’s solution with one or two Botrytis- spores. These eight cultures were placed in a similar damp- chamber to the preceding eight, and at the same time ; and they also were examined when the preceding ones were. So far as the cell-walls were concerned, i. e. neglecting plasmolysis and other easily explained alterations, the sections in these cultures showed no change. The spores germinated normally. I was by no means satisfied with these experiments ; for although there was a distinct swelling of the cell-walls in the cases marked [3 and 5, it was not quite so conspicuous as in my rough experiment described on p. 346. However, repeti- tion of the observations again led to the conclusion that the cell-walls did undergo the changes described. 35° Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease. On Aug. 2, I took the remainder of the Pasteur's liquid from flask No. I, and employed it in three parts. Part I was gently decanted into a clean test-tube : the nearly clear liquor contained a few spores and bits of mycelium. Part II was filtered with difficulty into a second test-tube, yielding a clear yellowish liquor as in previous cases. Part III was not only filtered, but also boiled for five minutes. The tubes were stopped with cotton-wool, and marked X, Y, and Z respectively, and in each tube I placed one or two short bits, with smooth clean-cut ends, of the bud, leaf, peduncle, and bulb of the white lily. The tubes were then left until io a.m. on Aug. 4 — i.e. about 40 hours — in an ordinary temperature. The changes which had then ensued in the test-tubes X and V were sufficiently obvious to be seen with the unaided eye, especially with the short cylindrical bits of peduncle. Whereas those in the tube Z (boiled liquor) still preserved their sharp smooth-cut ends and edges, those in X and Y (and especially in A) had their ends swollen and gelatinised, and projecting both longitudinally and laterally over the cut epidermis, so that the pieces looked like dumb-bells, the handle being formed of the intact epidermis and cuticle compressing the tissues beneath, and the heads of the swollen cells radiating at the ends. Sections and microscopical examination showed that the tissues of the pieces in the test-tube Z were practically un- altered ; in X and F, however, the ‘heads’ of the dumb-bell-like pieces were composed of the separated swollen cells of the cortex and pith. Something in the liquor had in fact caused the dissolution of the middle lamella and the gelification of the cellulose. That this something is a ferment is not only highly probable from the preceding, but becomes almost a certainty from the ease with which it is destroyed on boiling the liquor. There were no bacteria to be observed in the fluid. Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. 351 Having repeated these experiments with like success, it seemed probable that better results, i. e. more intense action, might be got by employing an aqueous extract of the fungus : with this object the following series of experiments were made. Series II. On August 4, I removed with a newly drawn glass hook the mycelium from a flask-culture of three weeks’ standing : the mycelium was about 4 inches in diameter, and about 3 mm. thick, grey in colour, and of a tough almost carti- laginous texture. This mycelium was then crushed in a mortar in its own juice, i. e. with so much of the liquor as it had carried away from the flask, and a little distilled water. Owing to its slippery, semi-cartilaginous character, it was not easily pounded : after the operation the unpleasant-looking mess evolved a distinct sickly smell, not evident before crushing. The whole mess was then poured into a clean flask, and the neck stopped with cotton-wool, and allowed to brew for an hour. The liquor was then poured off and divided into two equal parts, as follows: — Half was filtered1 into a small test-tube, labelled, and left intact. The other half was filtered into a second tube, and boiled for five minutes. The results were similar to those obtained previously ; slices of lily-tissues placed in the unboiled liquor had their cell- walls swollen, whereas those in the boiled liquor underwent no such change. Again, however, I felt that the amount of swelling of the cell-walls was too slight to be absolutely con- vincing, so the following method was tried. 1 The process of filtering was difficult : for the first minute or so the liquor came through fairly rapidly, but it afterwards filtered through very slowly indeed. Thinking this might be due to some action on the filter-paper, I examined the latter subsequently; but I was unable to satisfy myself that the fibres were altered. 352 Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease. Series III. A fine mycelium, about the same size as the last, was re- moved on August 7th from its flask (it had been growing since July 17th on Pasteur’s solution with a little peptone), allowed to drain, and pounded as before in a mortar, but with the addition of a few cubic centimetres of distilled water, instead of its own juice. The pounded mass was allowed to stand for an hour at the ordinary temperature, and then three sets of culture-chambers were arranged as in Series I. In the first set of three chambers, the hanging drop was of the raw unfiltered extract. In the second set, also of three chambers, the drop was of the unboiled but filtered liquor. In the third set, also of three, the drop was of the boiled and filtered extract. In each drop was placed a thin section of the peduncle of the white lily, and the preparations were examined from hour to hour. In sets one and two the results were observable in the course of the first hour, and after six hours the cellulose-walls were all striated and swollen as in Fig. 60. It should be remarked that the swelling action was more vigorous in the unfiltered liquor than in the filtered one. In the third set, where the drop consisted of the filtered liquor boiled for five minutes, no swelling of the cell-walls was observable in six hours. I now felt satisfied that the action was really due to a soluble ferment, of the nature of a zymase, excreted by the fungus in question ; but the question still remained as to the possibility of really isolating the ferment, for it had to be admitted that such an extract as the above must contain a mixture of substances. Adopting the well-known method of precipitation by alcohol, the following experiments were carried out. Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease. 353 Series IV. A six-weeks’ culture of the Botrytis, on Pasteur’s solution with a little peptone, was removed from its flask, and the thick fungus-crust pounded in a mortar with a little distilled water : the mess was then allowed to digest for a few hours at 280- 30° C. It was then filtered, the filtered liquor falling into a tall tube, and four or five times its bulk of alcohol was added. Contact with the alcohol at once caused a milkiness, which rapidly increased on agitation ; and in less than a minute a series of flocculent white masses formed throughout the liquid, some of which slowly sank to the bottom, others floated quietly to the top. The tube was left to stand all night, at the ordinary temperature, and in the morning the white bulky flocks had increased a little, and numerous small tufts of a like nature were sticking to the sides of the tube. I removed some of the floating flocculent masses, and examined them with the microscope : they consisted partly of amorphous substance reminding one of fibrine, and partly of crystalline substance of at least two kinds I thought at first that the crystals might possibly be those of tyrosin chiefly, with some leucine, but that idea was not supported by their examination by a chemical friend. Be this as it may (and it is of secondary importance because the crystals etc. only act as a vehicle), the partly amorphous, partly crystalline flocks, after being dried at the ordinary temperature over sulphuric acid in the partially exhausted receiver of an air-pump, formed a greyish mass, which swelled and partly dissolved in distilled water. I placed some of it in a small watch-glass, with a little dis- tilled water, and allowed it to digest two hours ; I then added a few sections of the pedicel of Lilium auratum (being unable to obtain Lilium candidum), and allowed them to soak for eight hours at 30° C. The results were as before — the middle lamellae of all the parenchyma cells were destroyed, and the cells isolated as if they had been boiled, while the cellulose- 354 Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease. walls swelled up, and became distinctly lamellated and folded as in Fig. 60. Similar sections, lying for an equal time in the boiled solution, gave no such reactions, nor did sections lying in water. It seems clear, then, that the precipitated flocks carried with them a substance which dissolves in water and produces the changes in cellulose which have been described ; and I think it will not be denied that this substance is the ferment so often referred to. As yet, however, I cannot claim to have isolated the ferment in a state of absolute purity, though it seems probable that this will yet be accomplished. It seems extremely probable that the ferment is of the same nature as the one extracted by De Bary from carrots which were destroyed by the mycelium of Peziza Sclerotiorum. Having now obtained a fairly complete history of the Botrytis as a saprophyte, we will proceed to describe its behaviour as a parasitic fungus. As will have been seen from the previous part of the paper, I was led to attempt infections on account of the peculiar behaviour of the small spots on the leaves and buds, etc. During July and August conidia were several times sown in drops of distilled water, on the surface of young lily-buds, or of leaves, obtained from non-infected plants at a distance as well as from specimens nearer the infected area. The conidia germinated readily on the epidermis, and in from 20 to 48 hours the germ-tubes were usually found in the solid cellulose-substance of the cell-walls of the epidermis. Looked at from above, as in Figs. 46 and 4 7, it was by no means obvious at first that the germ-hyphae had penetrated the cuticle ; but closer observation showed that the tips of the longer or shorter germ-hyphae attached themselves to the surface of the cuticle, and then dissolved their way in, discolour- ing and destroying the cell-walls and cuticle in the immediate neighbourhood. In no case did I see the end of a germ- hypha enter a stoma, though it is by no means denied as improbable that such an entrance may occur. It was often Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. 355 possible to assure myself that the protoplasm of the conidium passed into the germ-hypha in the cell- wall, and the hypha branched and grew in the plane of the surface of the bud, leaf, etc. Moreover, transverse sections through the recent infec- tions show beyond all doubt the presence of the hyphae in the substance of the cell-wall, as seen in Figs. 55 and 56 : these preparations also show clearly that the cellulose in which the hyphae are running is swollen considerably, and it seems impossible to reject the explanation that this is due to the action of the ferment secreted by the fungus, and isolated by precipitation, as described, and that the change here is of the same nature as the swelling of the cellulose in the experiments referred to on pp. 348-353. Among other variations of the conditions of infection, I tried the effect of sowing the conidia in drops of Pasteur’s solution on the epidermis of the buds and leaves. The phenomena of infection were not markedly different, the chief noteworthy point being that the germ- hyphae gave rise to branches outside as well as inside the cuticle. These outside hyphae then repeatedly branch, and form organs of attachment which rapidly destroy the cuticle beneath, and enter the tissues : such a case is illustrated in Fig. 50, the specimen being ob- served from within. This exceptional mode of infection is peculiarly interesting, because it resembles one described by De Bary1 as the only mode occurring with the mycelium derived from ascospores of Sclerotinia (Peziza) Sclerotiorum , where the mycelium is incapable of becoming parasitic unless it has previously been nourished as a saprophyte. Here, again, as will be shown later, the entrance of the hyphae into the tissues depends upon the excretion of a ferment which dis- solves cellulose. I shall, however, return to this point subse- quently. But perhaps the best and most convincing preparation showing the causal relation between the fungus and the spots was the one figured in Fig. 53. I had several times found that 1 Bot. Zeit. 1886, Nos. 22-27. 356 Marshall Ward— On a lily -disease, a mycelium exists in the dead cell-walls of the red or brown spots, such as that of Fig. 2, and among numerous sections I found the one drawn (Fig. 53). In order to make out more details it was allowed to swell slowly in very dilute ammonia- solution, and the spore then came into view, its germ-hypha having entered beneath the cuticle, and grown and branched in, and at the expense of the gelatinised cell-walls, which were in a collapsed state when the section was cut. Such preparations as this and those in Figs. 51 and 52 leave little doubt that what takes place in infection is as follows. The Botrytis- conidium germinates on the damp epidermis, and the tip of the germ-hypha excretes sufficient of the ferment to soften and dissolve the cell-wall, which it then penetrates. Feeding on the substance of the dissolved and swollen cellulose, the hyphae grow and branch more and more, and excrete larger and larger quantities of ferment. The cells thus attacked lose water, and the protoplasm dies and turns brown, and finally the whole may collapse, and leave simply a shrivelled mass of brown dead cells, in the dried-up walls of which the young mycelium is trapped, and may persist in a dormant condition. In this way are produced the discoloured sunken spots so characteristic of the disease in a certain stage. If there is sufficient water present to ensure that the swollen cell- walls do not dry up, then the hyphae branch and grow in the cellulose as shown in Figs. 55 and 56, and soon gain sufficient energy to put forth numerous branches downwards and in all directions, destroying the subjacent tissues with ex- traordinary rapidity (as in Figs. 6 and 7). That the mycelium in the small, brown, sunken spots is only in a dormant con- dition can be shown by keeping these under a damp bell-jar ; it is only because the cell-walls have dried up too rapidly that the mycelium lies in a dormant condition, because the ferment cannot diffuse and prepare the path of destruction necessary for the rapid progress of the hyphae, the growth of which is of course also dependent on the presence of water. I may now consider the very difficult and involved question Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. 357 of the nomenclature and systematic position of this fungus. It will have been noted that it has been referred to in this paper throughout, so far, simply as a Botrytis , and it should be added that I have used this term in a broad sense : it may now be useful to see if this sense can be narrowed. The genus Botrytis was first introduced by Micheli, but gradually became so split up and altered, that its original signification was practically lost. It used to include the group Peronosporeae, until Corda separated Peronospora , and De Bary showed that the so-called Botrytis infestans of the potato-disease must not only be separated as one of the Peronosporeae, but must be placed in a distinct genus among these, and he re-named it Phytophthora infestans. The old genus Botrytis also contained a number of other forms which have since been separated under various names. Thus Link removed Haplaria , a form common on water- plants ; and he divided many of the remaining forms into Botrytis proper and Polyactis. Allied to these, and variously arranged with them among the so-called Mucedines, were the forms Gonatobotrys , Bo tryosporiu m , etc.1 All such arrangements were based almost entirely on the description and figure of observers who took the forms as they occurred at the moment of observation, paying little or no regard to the possible changes they might undergo in the course of their life-histories. The classical case of Pero- nospora (. Phytophthora ) infestans may be quoted as showing the results to be obtained by patient and careful study of the details of development. When De Bary and others had elucidated the biology of the potato-disease fungus, it was seen 1 See Berkeley’s Cryptogamic Botany, and Cooke’s Handbook. Polyactis is again united with Botrytis (as a sub-genus) by Saccardo in his 1 Sylloge ’ (vol. iv. p. 1 16), the group thus containing about ioo ‘species.’ The genus Botrytis is defined by him as follows : — ‘ Botrytis , Mich. em. Link. — Hyphae steriles repentes; fertiles vage dendroideo-ramosae, erectae. Ramuli modo tenues apice acutiusculi ( Eubo - trytis), modo crassiores obtusiusculi ( Polyactis ), modo apice inflato-verruculosi (. Phymatotrichum ), modo apice cristulati ( Cristularia ). Conidia prope apicem ramulorum varie congregatae nec vere capitata, continua, globosa, ellipsoidea v. oblonga, hyalina v. laete colorata.’ 358 Marshall Ward.— On a lily-disease. that its only claim to alliance with its supposed congeners lay in a superficial resemblance during one phase of its life- history. Now, apart from other instances, it has resulted from the studies of Tulasne (who first demonstrated that Botrytis ( Polyactis ) cinerea is the gonidial form of a Dis- comycete), Brefeld, De Bary, and others of the school of mycologists who have striven to found species and genera only on a knowledge of the entire life-history of the forms, that the group of forms known as Polyactis among English authors, but still called Botrytis by the Germans, are really only stages— gonidial or conidial forms — in the life-history of certain Pezizas1. The question now arises, to which, if any, of these groups is the fungus of this lily-disease to be relegated. It is not a question to be answered off-hand, in face of the warnings to be gathered from a consideration of the many mistakes which have arisen from authors founding species on incomplete in- formation ; nor do the descriptions of authors help us much, though good figures exist in some cases and are of great service in the process. But there is other evidence to hand, which has to be discussed, for the disease in question, together with its fungus, has been already noticed in England, and in part described. On referring to the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle,’ for 1881 2, there is a short article on the subject by the Rev. M. J. Berkeley, beginning with remarks on a letter from Mr. Wolley Dod. In this letter we are informed that various species of Lilium , and especially L. auratum , after a fortnight or so of wet, stormy weather, had become spotted — ‘ Rust-coloured patches come upon the leaves of buds as if they had been burnt ; if the buds are not completely destroyed, the flowers become imperfect and distorted, and the whole plant has a blighted appearance.’ All kinds of lilies were attacked in the beds in 1 Thus, as has so often occurred with Fungi, different phases in the life-history of one and the same form have received special names. Cf. De Bary, Biol, of Fungi, p. 238. 2 P. 34°- 359 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. the open, but specimens in pots under the shelter of green- houses escaped. Berkeley, who seems to have been already acquainted with this disease, points out that it is due to the ravages of a fungus presumably allied to Peronospora , although he had never seen it produce zoospores. Berkeley named this fungus Ovidaria elliptica 1, and says the spores are 4 elliptic, resembling in shape and size those of many of the larger Pezizas.’ As we shall see, there was probably something approaching the prophetic in this intuitive remark. The disease received no further notice, so far as I can discover, until the past summer. In the 4 Gardeners’ Chronicle5 for August 18th, 1888 Mr. W. G. Smith gives a good outline figure of the conidiophores and conidia of this fungus, and — on evidence of the slenderest possible nature — alters the name of the fungus to Peronospora elliptica. I feel no difficulty in concluding that the fungus is the same in all cases, though of course it is barely possible , or rather conceiv- able, that two different forms have been mixed up. However, Mr. Smith’s drawing suggests that the fungus is a 4 Polyactis,’ and the suggestion receives support if we turn to his own capital figure of Polyactis vidgaris (Botrytis vulgaris) in the 4 Gardeners’ Chronicle5 for Febuary, 1886 3, where this fungus is described as following other fungi on and in diseased Cucurbitaceae. Now it so happens that this Polyactis vulgaris has been very abundant on the vegetable marrows in my garden this year (in August and September), and I have taken considerable pains to cultivate it from the conidia in the pure condition. I have also cultivated with equal ease and care a similar, if not identical form of Polyactis on Phaseolus , also in my own garden. These cultures have shown that the conidia, sown in Pasteur’s solution, rapidly give rise to a mycelium of branched, septate hyphae, which form cross-connections, organs of at- tachment, and in short behave almost exactly as the conidia and mycelium of the fungus of the lily-disease. I cannot 1 ‘ Floccis hie illic nodosis, sporis magnis ellipticis laevibus.’ 2 P- 184. 3 p. 173. 360 Marshall Ward, — On a lily -disease, yet positively assert that the Polyactis on Phaseolus is the same as that on the marrow, but the differences, if they exist, are so slight as to escape detection. But although Polyactis vulgaris behaves so far almost exactly like the lily-fungus, there are one or two points of difference to be noted, of sufficient importance to prevent any one from confounding them ; to make myself quite certain of this, I made simultaneous sowings of the three forms — that on the lily, that on Phaseolus , and that on the vegetable marrow— in drops of the same brew of Pasteur’s solution, and all treated exactly alike. In the first place, the conidia of the lily-fungus are about twice as large as those of the Polyactis 1 on beans and marrows ; 1 It is neither necessary nor useful to give a full list, but the following data are of importance in the discussion which follows : — Polyactis vulgaris , Fr.,has conidia measuring 10-12 x 7-9 /x, according to Saccardo. If we take the measurements of different observers, however, the conidia must vary considerably, from 10-16 x 7-10 jx. Polyactis cana , Berk., has spores measuring 30-33x15-18 /x, as I learn from Mr. Massee, who has kindly examined the specimens in Berkeley’s Herbarium at Kew for me. Polyactis cinerea , Pers. ( Botrytis cinerea of the continental writers), has conidia measuring 8-9 x 6-7 /x , according to Saccardo. Polyactis fascicularis , Corda. The conidia measure 12-15 x 6-8 ji. Now these are the chief British forms in Cooke’s Handbook (1871, vol. ii. p. 601), Polyactis vera being a rare form of which I have no measurements. Mr. Massee has been so good as to send me drawings and measurements of the following additional- /orms : I have also to thank Mr. G. Murray for measure- ments of several species : — • Polyactis capitata, Berkeley’s Herb., a white form with conidia measuring 20-25 x 12-16 fx. Polyactis umbellata , DC., a dark rusty-brown form with rounded conidia measuring 15-17 And a very interesting form Botrytis ( Cristatella ) corolligenium , Cke. and Mass., found at Kew on decaying Calceolaria- ft owers. The plant is pure white, and the type in the Kew Herbarium has ovoid conidia measuring 25 x 15-18 \x. It is sufficiently clear from the above that the lily -Botrytis, with conidia measuring about 25^ long x 15 /t broad, cannot be confounded with the forms P. vulgaris or P. cinerea, or any of the small-spored forms. Nor can I identify it with Berkeley’s P. cana , though his P. capitata (conidia 20-25 x 12-16) seems to present some not unimportant features of resemblance. This could only be decided by comparing fresh specimens and by cultivation. In any case, it seems clear that, if there is anything at all in the measurements, we must look for this ‘ species ’ among the large-spored forms. Marshall Ward. — On a lily-disease. 361 secondly, the spores of the latter germ inate more rapidly, and at once — much more quickly than those of lily-fungus — proceed to the development of large organs of attachment of the complex tassel-shape, like those in Fig. 26. Some time ago I received from Kew a piece of moribund stem of an Amorphophallus , covered with a grey mould which turned out to be a Botrytis (. Polyactis ), very like P. vulgaris , if not identical with it : in the interior of the stem were nu- merous small black sclerotia, each about the size of a piece of mouse-dung, and exactly resembling it to the unaided eye. These sclerotia arose from the same mycelium as the Botrytis , and cultures of the conidia of the latter gave rise to mycelia, etc., exactly similar to those just described for Polyactis vul- garis. I mention this because it affords another indication of the kind of fungi we are here concerned with, and furnishes another confirmation, if one is needed, of the connection between Botrytis (. Polyactis ) and the sclerotium - bearing Pezizas. But there is abundance of evidence in addition to show that the fungus of the lily-disease is a Botrytis , of the Poly- actis group, from which I may select the following. In 1877-78 Eidam1 published some interesting results. He cultivated the spores of Botrytis elegans , Lk., in nutritive solutions such as extract of plums, and obtained sclerotia developed from the mycelium. In 1 880 Frank2 published an interesting account of a fungus parasitic on turnips, the mycelium of which developed both sclerotia and Botrytis-c onidia : the sclerotia produced a Peziza which Frank calls P. sclerotioides , Lib., but, as De Bary 3 points out, this is a slip for P. Sclerotiorum , Lib. Frank also calls his Botrytis , B. cinerea , a name which De Bary rejects, because B. cinerea is the Botrytis- form of Peziza Fuckeliana. Be this as it may, Frank found that the conidia of his Botrytis , when sown in the turnip-plant, put forth germ-hyphae 1 Ber. d. Schles. Gesellsch. 1878, p. 151. Bot. Zeit., 1878, p. 174. 2 Die Krankheiten der Pflanzen, p. 530. 3 Bot. Zeit., 1886, p. 457. B b 362 Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease, which directly infected it, and produced a mycelium which developed sclerotia, and again Botrytis. In 1886 Sorauer1 published the result of his investigations on a disease of onions, caused by a Peziza . Here, again, he found that a Botrytis was developed as well as a sclero- tium, and that infections could be made with the Botrytis - spores. That Botrytis cinerea is only a conidial form of the sclero- tium-bearing Peziza Fuckeliana has long been established, as already said, and an excellent account of this fungus is to be found in De Bary’s book 2. In 1886 De Bary published a remarkable paper3 on ‘ Some Sclerotiniae and Sclerotium-diseases,’ in which the attempt is made to clear up much of the obscurity which hangs around this group of Pezizas. In this paper De Bary gives in detail the results of his study of Peziza Sclerotiorum , Libert4. He assumes a knowledge of the structure and development of the black sclerotia and the long-stalked funnel or trumpet- like hymenophores (the Peziza- form), giving some facts of importance for their identity5. The trumpet-like form is especially characteristic of the clay-coloured cups. The spores are discharged by ejaculation from the asci, and may thus be obtained very clean and in any quantity. Each spore is ellipsoid, measuring on the average about 11-12 \ u. long by 4*5-6 y broad. De Bary expressly states that no gonidia- form of this fungus is known, and all his cultures were from the ascospores. The ascospore germinates at once in culture solutions, 1 Handb. der Pflanzenkrankheiten, ii. p. 294. 2 Comp. Morph, and Biol, of Fungi, etc., 1887, Engl, ed., especially pp. 219, 224, 380. 3 Bot. Zeit., 1886, Nos. 22-27. 4 Sclerotinia Libertiana , Fuckel. This Peziza is named Hymenoscypha Sclero- tiorum, Lib. in Phillip’s British Discomycetes, 1887, and has received many other names. 5 The best general account of the sclerotium is in De Bary’s Morph, and Biol, of Fungi, pp. 218, 219, etc., and inBrefeld’s Schimmelpilze, iv. p. 112 ; alsoPirotta, N. Giorn. Bot. Ital. xiii. p. 130. Other references are given in the first-mentioned book. Marshall Ward. — On a lily-disease. 363 developing a mycelium of branched, septate hyphae, which form cross-connections, and develop organs of attachment so like those already referred to that no one can doubt their being organs of the same kind : they are of the tassel- form so rare in the lily-fungus, however, and more like those formed by the Botrytis on Phaseolus and vegetable marrow, than those of the lily-fungus. After forming numerous organs of attachment, the Peziza-myceMum, if well nourished, proceeds to develop sclerotia on the surface, and in centrifugal order. De Bary then goes on to show that his Peziza can be cultivated with ease as a saprophyte on many kinds of pabulum — wine-must, juices of fruits, and artificial solutions, — and that its ordinary mode of life is saprophytic ; but that under certain conditions it becomes a parasite, and the most remarkable point in his paper is the demonstration of how this facultative parasitism comes about. As a parasite, it may attack (1) reservoirs of reserve- materials, especially carrots and turnips ; (2) the seedlings of various dicotyledons ; and (3) the vegetative parts of older dicotyledonous plants. He expressly states that in spite of all attempts he could not cultivate it, or find it parasitic on living monocotyledons. It was particularly easy to cultivate the Peziza on carrots and turnips, the mycelium forming dense masses on the surface and in the tissues, softening them as if they had been boiled, and ending in the development of sclerotia. In the stems of living plants, the mycelium affects especially the pith and cortex, also softening the tissues, and forming sclerotia. The hyphae grow especially between the cells, destroying the middle lamella and causing the cellulose-walls to gelatinise as if boiled. But although the mycelium of Sclerotinia (Peziza) Sclero - tiorum can thus behave as a parasite, De Bary obtained the astonishing result that the germ-hyphae from the ascospores cannot directly penetrate into the living plants and that this inability to enter living tissues persists until the young mycelium has been invigorated by nutrition as a saprophyte . In other B b 2 364 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. words, the germ-hyphae from the ascospores of this Peziza are unable to pierce the living tissues, but when they have been nourished in a saprophytic manner by absorbing food-materials derived from dead organic sources, the my- celium at length obtains the power of piercing the plant and killing it. De Bary gives several striking proofs of this, the simplest being that when the ascospores were sown on the cut surfaces of two carrots, one of which had been killed by boiling, the other still living, the germinal tubes at once entered the dead carrot and formed mycelia, sclerotia, etc., whereas they were unable to enter the living carrot at all. The seedlings of Petunia violacea were found to be very sensitive to the fungus, but if ascospores were brought into a drop of water with the living seedling, the germ-tubes failed to enter the tissues of the Petunia for days: if both were placed in a drop of culture-solution (instead of pure water), however, the germ-hyphae of the Peziza rapidly grew to mycelia which at once entered and destroyed the tissues of the Petunia-seedlings. Numerous other experiments led to the conclusion that Sclerotinia [Peziza) Sclerotiorum is a saprophytic fungus, the mycelium of which can become parasitic, however, if pre- viously invigorated by being nourished as a saprophyte. It is neither possible nor necessary to devote attention to all the interesting morphological points about this fungus, and the reader is referred to De Bary’s paper for many details passed over here. De Bary then goes on to show that when the mycelium has been nourished up to the necessary degree as a saprophyte, it develops the organs of attachment already referred to ; these organs on coming in contact with the tissues of a plant, kill the subjacent epidermis, etc., and, flourishing at the expense of the products of solution of the poisoned tissues, gather more strength, and send down branched hyphae in all directions. The action of these hyphae on the tissues is worth noticing. The cells in their neighbourhood are found to lose water, Marshall Ward.— On a lily -disease. 365 and collapse, the protoplasm shrinking and turning brown ; and these destructive processes extend in advance of the hyphae. From all the facts De Bary concluded that the organs of attachment excrete a substance which poisons the cells ; the latter then collapse, and their expressed sap then serves as food for the mycelium, which thereupon sends branches further into the tissues, the whole process becoming more and more active pari passu. Having concluded that a diffusible substance is excreted by the fungus, De Bary then examined the juices expressed from his rotted carrots ; and he found that pieces of the internodes of the bean, or of fresh carrot, or of seedlings of Brassica , if put into this juice, underwent strongly marked destruction in a few hours. This destruction consisted in plasmolysis of the cells ; followed by a slight swelling of the cellulose-walls, and finally the dissolution of the middle lamellae. To make a long story short, De Bary found that the ex- pressed sap of the carrot, after destruction by the Peziza , contained a substance or substances which swell cell-walls and kill the tissues. From various experiments, and from the fact that the sap loses these properties on being boiled, it is concluded that the sap contains one or more ferments or enzymes, which cause the changes in question. This was still more clearly proved by using the fluid expressed from the sclerotia : this fluid was strongly active in dissolving the cell- walls. Then follow experiments on a large scale to prove that the infection takes place from plant to plant by means of creeping mycelia, which produce organs of attachment on contact with the epidermis, and these act in the way described. De Bary then points out that this Peziza attacks kidney- beans, Petunias, Zinnias, sunflowers, and some other Com- posite, carrots, turnips, and occasionally potatoes. The parasitism is very remarkable ; while one of two species closely allied will resist attack, plants of very distant alliances will suffer. Moreover there are some curious cases of local and individual predisposition to attack, which are discussed. 366 Marshall Ward. — On a lily-disease , On the whole, seedling-plants suffer most, and De Bary comes to the conclusion that it is the amount of water in the cells and cell-walls which probably determines whether the plant resists or succumbs to the attack of the fungus : this, again, possibly depends on the conditions of the cellulose. As already stated, he found it impossible to infect monocotyledons. I have quoted the substance of this paper at some length, because it seems to me to throw considerable light on the nature of the lily-fungus1. It is clear that in the development of septa, cross-connec- tions, and organs of attachment, the mycelium developed from the conidia of the lil y-Botrytis presents some remarkable analogies with the mycelium developed from the ascospores of Sclerotinia (. Peziza ) Sclerotiorum . In its saprophytic habit, moreover, and the ease with which it can be grown on very different media, the lil y-Botrytis resembles the Peziza : in its parasitism it is more pronounced, but even here it presents some resemblances worth noting, especially in its mode of destroying the tissues of the host, by means of a soluble ferment. Here, however, the resemblances cease. De Bary expressly points out that his fungus has no gonidial stage ; it could not be cultivated on monocotyledons ; and it is prone to the rapid development of sclerotia. The mode of infections is quite different, and the lil y-Botrytis easily forms gonidia in cultures. Nevertheless, I am driven to conclude that, although I have never yet succeeded in growing sclerotia or peziza-cups from the Botrytis, it is either a stage in the life-history of a Peziza of some kind, or at least its alliance lies in this direction ; and, in support of this opinion, I would again insist upon the facts, already quoted, that Botrytis cinerea is known to be a gonidial form of Peziza Fuckeliana ; and several other forms of Botrytis are stages in the life-history of sclerotium-bearing Pezizas, though De Bary does not seem to allow the latter statement. There are many species, good and bad, of these Pezizas, and it 1 As I write, Dr. C. von Tubeuf, of Munich, sends me an account of a Botrytis parasitic on Abies Douglasii', the conidia measure 9 n by 6 \x (Beitr. zur Kenntniss d. Baumkrankheiten, 1888, p. 4). Marshall Ward. — On a lily-disease. 367 is only necessary to take up any systematic work on the group1 to see what confusion prevails as to their nomen- clature and classification. De Bary has shown that Peziza Sclerotiorum has probably received a different name for almost every species of host-plant on which it has been found, and it is in the highest degree probable that various species, good and bad, now pass under different names in England and on the Continent. In conclusion, then, the lil y-Botrytis is probably a gonidial stage in the life-history of some Peziza ; whether the alterna- tive form is developed on some other plant, or whether it is lost, cannot be said. It is quite conceivable, however, that in consequence of their pronounced parasitism this fungus and Phytophthora infestans may have lost their alternative form. The attempt may now be made to give a general account of the disease, and to see how far we can explain the epidemic nature of this year’s attack, from what is known so far. It is quite certain, at the outset, that the fungus itself was present in the lily-beds in my garden in 1886 and 1887 : why then did it remain sporadic during those years, and become epidemic in 1888? I think the explanation is to be sought along the following lines. The parasitism of the fungus depends, as we have seen, in the first place on its power to excrete a ferment which softens cell-walls, and enables the hyphae to feed on their substance : this ferment acts best in a slightlyacid medium, and it requires water, if for no other purpose, to enable the ferment to diffuse, but also because the more watery the cellulose the more easily it is dissolved. Now if we compare the meteorological records for 1887 and 18882, especially for June, July, and August, the period of active development of the flower-axes of the lilies, it will be found that, in the district referred to, the summer of 1887 was particularly hot and dry, and the lilies that year produced 1 E. g. Phillips’ monograph (British Discomycetes) in the International Scientific Series (1887), which, by-the-bye, contains no reference to Botrytis or gonidial forms that I can discover. 2 See Table and remarks in Appendix on page 370. 368 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. magnificent flowers. The sunshine was intense, and the general temperature high ; this means rapid transpiration and energetic assimilation, processes by which hard, thick cellulose-walls are produced. The cuticle is also well developed, thick, clean, and continuous under such conditions ; and growth is steady, there being no superabundance of water, the light being bright. During the corresponding period of the past summer, how- ever, the conditions were very different. The weather was for weeks very wet, and cold, and dull ; this means a lower- ing of the rate of transpiration, and an increase of water in the plant ; assimilation is also less energetic, and thin, watery, ill-developed cellulose-walls are one result. I had abundant opportunities of convincing myself that the young lily-buds were gorged with water for hours at a time, and, in fact, many of them showed irregular protuberances of tissue due to the disturbances of growth consequent on this. In this dull, wet weather, moreover, respiration was going on more rapidly (in proportion to assimiliation) than is normally the case, and an increase, however slight, of the acids in the tissues may very well have resulted from this. Although the temperature was low, the turgid condition of the buds would be one cause of the thin and imperfect cuticle that often existed, and it seems not improbable that in the continued wet weather, small quantities of food-materials and acids in solution would dif- fuse to the outside. I made several attempts to determine this, but was unable to satisfy myself further than that the damp cuticle gave an acid reaction. But even if the liquid bathing the cuticle contained no food-materials, the other conditions were obviously in favour of the fungus, and I have no doubt the epidemic nature of the disease this year depended, not so much on any changed pro- perties of the fungus, as in alterations in the tissues of the host. Of course, once started, the fungus found another advantage in being able to develop such enormous quantities of conidia in the damp atmosphere, and these would be blown about in millions by the wind. Accepting De Bary’s results with Peziza Sclerotiortim , I Marshall Ward, — On a lily -disease* 369 regard his fungus as a form physiologically midway between the ordinary saprophytic Pezizas, and my parasitic one ; in other words, De Bary’s fungus is in process of being educated, to parasitic habits. It might be supposed at some future time to gradually produce a little more ferment in its ripening spores, or a stronger form of the ferment ; if it did so it would be able to penetrate the plant at once, as does the lily-fungus, without previous invigoration by dead nutritive materials. This is, of course, a hypothesis ; but I venture to point out that it is in accordance with some of our recent knowledge, and that, if clearly kept balanced in the mind as a suggestive hypothesis, it would be well worth while to work through the group of sclerotium-forming Pezizas, to see if they are not a series of fungi in the transition state of saprophytes which are gradually becoming parasites. There are some facts, indeed, which render it not improbable that this hypothesis might be extended to other groups of Pezizas, but the above is sufficient for the present. At a future time I hope to have something to say on the possible bearing of this on an old suggestion of my own as to the gradual loss of sexual organs in these fungi ; for these sclerotium-bearing forms are gradually losing the last traces of them. APPENDIX. I add the following summary of the average meteorological record for the months of June, July, and August of 1886, 1887, and 1888, which I owe to the kindness of my colleague, Prof. McLeod, F.R.S., who has for many years tabulated the results obtained from observations at the Royal Indian Engineering College, Cooper’s Hill, and which observations are commu- nicated to the Meteorological Office every month. It is to be deplored that the Cooper’s Hill Station is not provided with continuous recording instruments, and that we have no register of the amount of sunshine ; nevertheless much information can be gained from the tables, from which extracts are appended. 37° Marshall Ward. — On a lily-disease. Rain. (Inches.)' S' 5 8 S' S I VO VO p US CO OO . m ~ 2 co s- ^ p § % S $ % S x^ us UJ 1 oo (Z> vo O 1 ^ m vo o X'- 1 ^ vb oo « « V | ^3 ^ Tf P2, T}- Solar Radiation. Maximum. J>. i>. £> r-s x^. ^ ON ^-N CO M ns 00 US 00 00 ON « -t O M CO US m UJ M no rH ~ ^ ^ H 00 CO 00 ✓~s vo ^ o CO 00 ro ro Nf- H O vb ON x^. ON r— 1 Tj- m co m m r-j m x^ W / — s m xn» O j 00 00 ON m ON O 1 -k* us vb ns vb i nj m ns m ns ^ ^ M w H Temperature. 3 s a ’3 § x>» x>. r-'. . uj fO o ."*■ uj % oo Op ON v!3 ^ vP us 3 m- j 1 UJ 00 VO \F P F o F & 1 3 s J S 5 k i io m cm co “ns (p ^ P co V m o 3 uj 3 uj 3 uj a a "3 VO no i>. F 'F F' “o' $§ £ £ <3 j> g £ m m ON 00 Tj- -'~s M op m fO Op'' x>. k O *•© io bo ns oo CO x>. VO vo Th o VO cc 'uj 'o' 2 00 C§ m cn vb m m irj 00 vo X- $o VO Pressure of Vapour. (Inches.) m O rt- O rt- VO no M ifj m X>. VO "'t" ON ON M J>. On no us us tJ- us no m vo oo co m on M Th vo VO M OO CO co CO Tt* ON o rt- rt- rt- rj- co tJ- on x^. oo m VO ON vo UJ UJ CO 1 x>« on O m m | ^ co Tt- tJ- DewPoint. x>. o x>. x>. us us m CO o OO rt- rf- rj- X->. US CO X>» O 00 Mm co O k ixj if) uj uj uj | ON « 00 J>. 00 tJ- m t|- rh O ON VO U0 ON VO OO m Tj- tJ* tJ- in M rO in in in uj in us 1 VO 00 O co co m m x>. co On O vo to ns cp co o in n m m ns r|- uj uj uj mm uj Thermometer. 3 PQ £ !>• !>. VO O X>. US ■ i>. O ON mm O + VO 03 U3 OO op rn vb io ON CO vb uj us in m in in m ir. in co u; co uj rh vo m uj m m co OO O us ex OO 6 ON CO rj- vb UJ VO uj VO uj UJ [ uj x^ O O O O UJ UJ ON J>* M O m m uj O O co oo m vb o vb do us vo uj vo uj in 3 pq Q C0^r>. cO/ — s co O ^ CO UJN H Ni-H X^VO c* 1 ONOO rj- H ujir, m SO VO j vbP*b o -N k b I UJ ON VO VO ON vo us ONVO m m m x>.^-v co uj/ — s uj m m ONVO cx uj ON co VO m '<+• uj moo O vo O us co oo m^'T.vb'Pco k^O vo ONVO VO CNN UJ ONVO m m m 1 1 1 VO — n X>» co. — vVO VO r-N CO OONO ON O d vo ONN M oo vo UJ00 vo On m UJ k^pdo k^bveb^kj VO ONVO VO ONVO us ONVO m m m Barometer. (Inches.) 1 1 1 i>. J>. o m in m i-Ni- oo tJ-vo us m x>» co^co o m us O J>» m v. oo us v m p 5s « 5s ~ O os o v-^ O OS^ OS rO CM CO CQ CM CM 1 1 1 rj- k* vo cooo ni x>. oo uj m co x>. tJ- cOOO ON m m Tj-- M vo • PI OO k CO f^njF' P 5s 9 ON' — ■c ON O^O ON' — ON m m co co m m VO 00 ON ujoo m oo oo oo m Nm Q m O N rO m N m OO m v 00 O k x ^. m k. O o 5s pgjpv p 5s p O ' ON O ^ ON O^O nj . > op >, 00 '-j 00 rM 00 -M 00^ OO £ 00 3 M 1 > M 1— » M 1 > Sj <£■* S “ ■Si <£< Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease. 371 If now we examine this table, it will be seen that it bears out’ generally the truth of my personal observations on the weather of the months named in i888; as compared with 1887 and 1886. In the first place the barometric pressure was lower in June and July of 1888 than in the same months of 1886 and 1887, though this is not quite the case in August. On looking at the wet and dry-bulb thermometer, we notice that in 1888 the readings of the dry-bulb were low in June, and markedly so in July and August, as compared with the corresponding months in 1886-7. As regards the wet-bulb, the same fact comes out — the readings are low. The dew-point is also relatively low ; but whereas the dew-point throughout shows considerable similarity, the differences of temperature as indicated by the dry-bulb are, as said, very great. The temperature columns are again instructive, especially as contrasted with 1887, both minima and maxima being dis- tinctly low, for July and August especially. The same with solar radiation, a rough measure of the quantity of heat and light derived from the sun, not only are the maxima lower in 1888, but the averages are markedly so. I have also made out some further details from the daily tables. In June 1888 the maximum temperature was below 6o° F. on seven days, whereas in 1887 this only occurred twice, and in 1886 five times. In July 1888 it was below 6o° F. on five days, on none in 1887, and on one only in 1886. In August this was the case on four days in 1888, but never the case in 1887 or 1886. When we come to the rain-fall, the generalisation is strikingly illustrated, especially in July. Moreover, I have satisfied myself that this holds in detail, taking day by day. In June 1886, for instance, there were 14 days on which rain fell (including four days when the rainfall was less than *009 in., and one day on which more than 0*5 in. fell). In the same month in 1887, rain fell on eight days (including four days with less than *009 in., and one with more than 0-5 in.) ; and in 1888 there were twenty-two rainy days in June (including 372 Marshall Ward.— On a lily -disease . six with a fall of less than *009 in., and one when it exceeded 0-5 in. Taking the month of July. In 1886 rain fell on fourteen days (including four with less than -009 in., and none with so much as 0*5 in.). In 1887 there were eleven days on which rain fell (including two days when the fall was less than •009 in. — on none did it reach 0*5 in.). Whereas in July, 1888, we had twenty-eight rainy days (only three of which registered so little as *009 in., while on five of them the fall exceeded o*5 in.), Then again in August, there were twenty-four days in 1886 when rain was registered (but sixteen of these yielded less than -009 in., and none so much as 0-5 in.). In 1887 there were twelve rainy days (including four with less than -009 in., and one with more than 0-5 in.). But in August, 1888, we had twenty-two rainy days (and only seven of these showed so little as 0-009 in-> while on two days more than 0-5 in. fell). It has not seemed worth while for the present purpose to give further details than those above, but I may say that the daily register quite bears out these results. It is a well-known fact that the estimation of the relative amounts of sunshine and cloud, blue sky, haze, etc., is a very difficult matter; nevertheless some indication of the state of affairs seems to be obtained by comparing the details for the months and years given. I have made out that in June of 1886, 1887, and 1888, re- spectively, the total amount of cloud observed (two observations daily) was as follows, 600 being the possible maximum — i. e. if the sky had been completely overcast at every observation, the amount would have been registered as 600. In June 1886 the amount of cloud = 450, and there were twenty-seven days on which blue sky was registered as seen during some part of the day. In June 1887 the cloud = 376, blue sky being registered for twenty-three out of the thirty days. In June 1888 the number recording cloud rose to 578, and blue sky was registered for sixteen days only out of the thirty. 373 Marshall Ward. — On a lily -disease. Taking the register for July, we find 448 of cloud (out of a possible 620) in 1886, and blue sky was seen on twenty-eight of the thirty-one days. In 1887 = 375 of cloud, and blue sky was seen on thirty days out of the possible thirty-one. In 1888 the cloud amounts to 557, and only eighteen days are recorded as showing any blue sky. If we then look at August. In 1886, the total cloud registered = 41 3 out of 620, and blue sky was visible on twenty- nine of the thirty-one days. In 1887 the cloud = 399, and blue sky was seen on twenty- eight days. In 1888 the cloud = 499, and twenty-five days out of the thirty-one showed some blue sky. Of course these are rough estimates, but so far as they go they entirely support the impression I had formed inde- pendently— viz. that the summer of 1888 has been dull, wet and cold, compared with 1887 especially. SUMMARY. In the foregoing memoir, I have attempted to bring out the whole life-history of the fungus causing the disease described, so far as it occurs on the living and dying lilies. Commencing with the description of the external symptoms, disease-spots, etc., I then show that the fungus always found in their tissues is a Botrytis (of the form now called Polyactis). The spores, cultivated in suitable media, give rise, after ger- minating in a characteristic manner, to a copiously branched and septate mycelium, with well-marked and easily-recognised morphological features, and which presents some physiological phenomena of much interest and importance. Some of its branches form cross-connections by a process so like conjugation, that it is difficult to avoid applying that term to it ; their conjugation is preceded by an attraction for one another, which is shown by mutual deflections of the growing 374 Marshall Ward.— On a lily -disease. hyphae. Certain of the free branches develop into the curious ‘ organs of attachment,5 which glue themselves to solid bodies in much the same way as the tendrils of Ampe- lopsis, and develop in response to a similar irritability to contact. These organs, as well as the tips of other hyphae, secrete relatively large quantities of a ferment, and I have shown that in culture-media this cellulose-dissolving ferment may accumulate to such an extent that the hyphae can no longer contain it, and it causes dissolution of the cellulose at the tips of the hyphae, and consequent extrusion of the protoplasm and ferment in the form of drops. The details of accumulation of the ferment, so far as they could be traced by the microscope, are given, as also some interesting reactions, methods of staining, preparation, etc. The development of the Botrytis- heads, or sporophores, and conidia, is given in detail, as well as some observations on the rate of growth of the hyphae. Then follow some observations of considerable interest on the passage of the hyphae in and through the cellulose cell-walls of the lily. By means of special cultures it was found possible to observe, step by step, the actual piercing of the cellulose by the tip of the fungus-hypha, and its further growth in the walls ; it results from these observations that the tip of the hypha in contact with the cellulose, probably in consequence of the irritation of contact, excretes relatively large quantities of ferment-substance and dissolves its way into the cell-wall, swelling up the cellulose and feeding upon the products of solution, and causing destruction of the tissues by isolating the different cells as if they had been boiled. I have also obtained from large pure cultures of the fungus in sterilised flasks, solutions which produce the same swelling and dissolution of the cellulose as those met with in chamber- cultures, containing sections of the peduncle, leaf, ovary, etc. of the lily, and their cell-walls and middle lamellae undergo solution in a few hours when placed in these aqueous extracts of the fungus. Since the swelling etc. does not occur if the extract is previously boiled for from two to five minutes, the 375 Marshall Ward . — On a lily -disease. evidence is all but conclusive that the changes are due to the ferment referred to. Considerable success was obtained towards obtaining the ferment pure, by precipitation from the extracts with alcohol. In conclusion of this part of the paper I describe the phenomena of infection, and the details of the parasitism of the fungus, discussing the reasons for the disease being at one time sporadic, and at another epidemic, in its attacks. The second part of the paper is occupied with the question of nomenclature, and the systematic position of the fungus, and I have given what seem to me very strong reasons for concluding that the fungus is a so-called Botrytis of the Polyactis- type— -a gonidial form of some sclerotium-bearing Peziza. Further, that while it is certainly distinct from Polyactis vulgaris , Botrytis cinerea , and other accepted forms, it may or may not be the gonidial form of a Peziza which has been already described. This can only be decided when the sclerotia and peziza - cups are found. Its mycelium presents several resemblances in its physiology to that of Sclerotinia ( Peziza ) Sclerotiorum , but such important differ- ences occur in other respects that it must be unhesitatingly kept separate. In this part of the paper the literature is given so far as it applies, and guidance to the complete literature of the whole subject indicated. In conclusion some remarks of a hypothetical nature are offered, suggesting that the Pezizas of the Sclerotinia-g roup and their allies are in a transition state from saprophytes to parasites, and that the form now studied is one which has succeeded in becoming a true parasite. 376 Marshall Ward. — On a lily-disease. EXPLANATION OF FIGURES IN PLATES XX, XXI, XXII, XXIII, and XXIV. Illustrating Professor Marshall Ward’s paper on a lily-disease. PLATE XX. Fig. i. The upper portion of a flowering raceme of Lilium candidum, with the buds and bracts attacked by the Botrytis ; the ashen-grey colour on the buds is due to tufts of the conidiophores of the fungus. Natural size, drawn July 7th. Fig. 2. A bud with one ‘disease-spot’ in an early stage of development; the depressed centre of the spot is orange-brown, the margin paler, and a zone of green surrounds the whole. Nat. size. Fig- 3- The above spot in a later stage of development : the powdery appearance is due to the spores. Nat. size. Fig. 4. One of the above buds completely destroyed by the fungus ; the tissues are permeated in all directions by the close-set mycelium, and the whole is reduced to what practically resembles a sclerotium. Nat. size. Fig. 5. Portion of a thin section through a lily-bud in the condition of the lower ones of Fig. 1. The tissues of the bud are unrecognisable, as they are practically replaced by fungus-hyphae, forming a dense, tough felt-work of the nature of a stroma or sclerotium. Two tufts of conidiophores are seen, projecting from the surface. Zeiss B. Fig. 6. Portion of thin section across such a spot as that in Fig. 3, at the margin where the healthy and moribund tissues join. The dead and dying cells in and near the region attacked by the fungus, collapse and cause the whole to shrink. In the swollen cell- walls are the hyphae, cut across in all directions : these are already sending conidiophores to the exterior, and long hyphae down between the killed cells of the interior. Note the collapsed lumina and swollen walls of the latter. Zeiss B. Fig. 7. Portion of the last preparation more highly magnified, and showing more clearly the cut hyphae running in the substance of the cell-walls of the epidermis and other tissues. It also shows the base of young conidiophores, and the long, thin, almost vertical hyphae sent down between the cells of the interior. Zeiss D. Fig. 8. Portion of a transverse section through a sepal of the lily near a disease- spot, but at a place just beyond the region actually occupied by the hyphae : the cell-walls are becoming swollen, discoloured, and disorganised, and the contents of the cells destroyed. Fig. 9. Group of conidiophores in various stages of development, growing into the damp air from the surface of the bud. A hypha (a) is protruded, and then {b) becomes septate, and puts forth a few branches ; these branches swell at their ends (c), and develop minute peg-like protuberances at various points. Each of these pegs gives rise to a conidium, by swelling at its distal end into an oval body, which soon acquires the typical characters of a spore (> B. 4 jj tubercle on three. „ 21. A : 5 „ no tubercle. 5 5 B : 5 „ tubercle on all. „ 3°* „ A: 6 ., one plant with tubercle. B : 6 „ tubercle on all. May 5. „ A: 10 „ one plant with tubercle. Notes . 387 May 5. Examined from box B : 10 plants; no case of tubercle. (from shaded end of boxes.) ,, 12. „ „ A: 10 plants; one with tubercle. ,, ,, B: 10 „ three with tubercle (shady). ,, „ B: 12 I, eight with tubercle. Summary. Of the thirty- six plants examined from box A, only three had developed tubercles ; whereas of the forty-eight plants examined from box B, twenty-five had developed tubercles. There was considerable mortality among the plants in box A ; in box B, several of the seeds failed to germinate. Experiment II. The boxes in this case were in the open air in a sunny situation, and were exposed to the rain. 1888. May 14. 50 bean-seeds were soaked for 48 hours in 700 cc. of solution of 1 p. cent. KN03 ; 50 seeds were soaked in water for 48 hours. „ 1 6. the 50 seeds soaked in KNOs solution were sown in sand in box A, and the remainder of the solution was poured on the sand. The 50 seeds soaked in water were sown in box B. ,, 23. 13 grams KN03 added to A. » 3°* 10 » ,5 „ >, June 6. 10 ,, 13. 10 ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, 22. Examined from box A: 12 plants, two had tubercle. ,, B : 48 plants, all of which, ex- cept one, a small weak plant, had tubercle. „ 29. ,, „ A: 12 plants, one had tubercle on youngest roots. July 6. „ ,, „ A: 12 plants, two had tubercle on youngest roots. Summary. Of the forty plants which developed in box A, only five produced tubercles ; whereas 47 out of 48 in B produced tubercles. Experiment III. After having removed the tuberculous plants from box B in experiment II, 50 seeds were sown in it on June 27, the same sand, to which 50 grams KN03had been added, being used. July 17. examined one, free from tubercle. „ 18. added 20 grams KN03. 388 Notes. July 2i. examined four, all free from tubercle. „ 25. added 10 grams KN03. „ 28. examined four plants, one with tubercle. Aug. 1. added 10 grams KN03. „ 4. examined twelve plants, three with tubercle (on youngest roots). „ 8. added 10 grams KN03. „ 11. examined fifteen plants, four with tubercle. Summary. 36 plants were grown from the 50 seeds, and of these 8 produced tubercles. Remarks. The results of all these experiments agree in showing that the development of tubercles is much less when nitrate is present in the soil than when it is absent. It is also indicated that as the amount of nitrate diminishes, the development of tubercles becomes more marked. In experiments I and II, the tubercles were first detected nine days after the last supply of nitrate ; the soil having become in the meantime impoverished in nitrate by watering (Experiment I) or by rain (Experiment II). In Experiment III, although the supply of nitrate was continued to the last, the gradual development of tubercles may be accounted for by the exceptionally rainy season, in consequence of which the soil was impoverished very rapidly. In all cases in which tubercles made their appearance on the roots of plants which had been supplied with nitrate, they are exclusively developed on the youngest roots, especially on those near the surface of the sand ; in that part of the soil, that is, which would naturally lose its nitrate most rapidly. A remarkable fact is that noted in Experiment I, on May 5 ; the absence of tubercle in ten plants which had received no nitrate. As no parallel case occurred in Experiment II, in which the plants were fully exposed to the sun, it appears that the absence of tubercles in these plants is to be connected with their imperfect exposure to light. It may be that tubercle is only produced when the conditions of nutrition are highly favourable ; that the development of tubercle is, in fact, intimately connected with the metabolic activity of the plant. The special object of Experiment III was to investigate the possibly infective origin of tubercle. The sand in box B had contained during Experiment II forty-seven tuberculous plants ; yet, in Experiment III, only eight plants out of thirty-six grown in the same sand were tuberculous. This experiment does not conclusively prove that Notes. 389 tubercular disease, if it be a disease, is not infectious ; but it does clearly prove the influence of nitrate in the soil in diminishing the development of tubercles 1. S. H. VINES, Oxford. ON THE DEVELOPMENT OP THE ENDOCAHP IN SAMBUCTJS NIGHA. — It is well known that those species of plants which produce succulent fruits are mainly indebted to animals for their means of dispersal, and it is necessary, in order that this end may be attained, that whilst the pulpy or fleshy portion of the fruit should be as attractive as possible, the seeds should be furnished with such characters as shall either prevent their being eaten at all, or shall enable them to pass through the ali- mentary canal with their powers of germination still unimpaired. This requirement is provided for, in by far the greater number of cases, by a hard envelope in which the seed or its essential parts are enclosed. These envelopes may be divided broadly into two classes, the one including those which are derived from a specially differ- entiated portion of the pericarp, and which is usually designated as the endocarp, the other comprising those coverings which, as in many true berries, form part of the seed itself. It is to the former of these two classes that Sambucus belongs, the development of which it is the object of this note to describe. If sections of the ovary of this plant be made while the bud is still very young, it is readily seen that the two innermost cell-layers which surround the 2-4 cavities containing the ovules are perfectly distinct both from each other and from those cells which lie im- mediately outside them, and that this difference is due to the peculiar mode in which cell-multiplication takes place in the two layers. In the innermost of these two layers, that which bounds the cavities of the ovary, the divisions occur regularly and exclusively in a plane at right angles to the long axis of the bud, that is, they are all trans- verse, whilst the few longitudinal divisions which mark the limits of the original cells do not increase in number at all. The impression which is gained of this layer taken as a whole, is that of a series of contiguous and hollow rings which bound the spaces destined eventually to contain the seeds. Each ring is of course divided internally into cells which correspond in number with the primary 1 For a full discussion of this subject, and references to literature, see Ward, Some recent publications bearing on the question of the Sources of Nitrogen in Plants, in Annals of Botany, vol. i, 1887-8. 390 Notes. longitudinal divisions already mentioned (the figures will make the arrangement plain). The cells composing the outer of the two innermost layers behave, as regards their mode of cell-multiplication, in precisely the same way as those of the layer just described, with the difference that the plane of division is parallel with the long axis of the bud. The result of this is, that in a transverse section the cells of the inner layer which lie in the plane of the section ( ilc d Fig. 21. Fig. 2 2. Endocarp of Sambucus nigra. Fig. 21, Tiansverse section from young bud. Fig. 22, Longitudinal section of a somewhat older stage, a , b, c, The layers forming the endocarp. d, Innermost layer of pulpy tissue. appear as a segmented ring-like cylinder, whilst those of the outer layer resemble a circular chain, the links of which represent the cut ends of the cells whose greatest diameter is parallel with the long axis of the flower. In a longitudinal section this arrangement must evidently be entirely reversed (compare figures 21 and 22). As development goes on, and as the bud increases in size, the primitive walls, which cut the cylindrical rings into segments, undergo a change of position becoming more and more oblique ; and whilst the circular or elliptical form of the band as a whole remains un- altered, the individual cells composing it suffer a change of shape and are finally converted into elements with long pointed ends, the pointed portions slipping over each other in such a way that the thickness of the whole ring remains for a time fairly constant throughout. As a consequence of this, sections transverse to the Notes . 39i planes of the rings now show irregularities in the number of cut ends present at any part of it, and instead of being uniform in size and only one cell deep, the size is variable and the numbers may be from one to three, — a fact which shows how very considerable the overlapping of the ends must be, for as no tangential divisions ever take place, the alterations are due entirely to the causes just described. At a later period in development the regular outline of the rings is distorted by the continued slipping of the ends, and the wavy outline of the older endocarp as a whole is partly to be attributed to this circumstance. During the period of lengthening of the cells the nucleus, as might have been expected, undergoes a change in its appearance. From presenting anapproxi- Fig. 23. Transverse section from nearly ripe fruit, a , b, c, The layers forming the endocarp. x, The unthickened portion of c in Figs. 21, 22. d, Innermost layer of pulpy tissue. mately circular outline it becomes spindle-shaped and remarkably drawn out at the two ends ; it is of a relatively large size, and the whole cell is very rich in protoplasmic contents — a feature which would of course be looked for in a tissue where metabolism is extremely active. Meanwhile a third cell-layer, which lies immediately outside the two I have described, has undergone changes, preparatory to its taking part in the formation of the stone. And although the modifications which arise in it begin at a somewhat later period than those in the inner cells, they advance with great rapidity and soon cause this portion of the endocarp to be the most striking of all in appearance. The cells which compose it are much larger in transverse section (2-3 times) than those lying internally to it ; but, like them, they are very densely filled with protoplasm in which a nucleus of a very large size is imbedded. The first change which takes place beyond mere increase in size, consists in a slight radial extension of the cells, and at the same time, just as in the case already described, the nucleus alters in form, becoming spindle-shaped, and lies at first somewhat 392 Notes. nearer the central end of the cells. Very soon after flowering, thickening of the cell-walls of each of the three layers commences. The mode of thickening, which the cell-walls of the two inner layers exhibit, does not differ from that common to ordinary sclerenchy- matous tissues, and when completed the whole shows the usual stratification and pitted markings. The process is however a little more complicated in the outer layer, and recalls, in some degree, the manner in which the peristome of mosses is formed. Commencing at the central wall, the thickening deposit advances on the radial ones, but only extends to about four-fifths of the distance outwards towards the peripheral end of each cell, where it stops rather abruptly, and comparison of longitudinal and transverse sections shows that it is more strongly developed on the transverse than on the longitudinal walls. Bars and ridges of cellulose rise into the lumen of the cell both from the base, i.e. from the inner or central end of the cell, and also from numerous points on the radial walls. One result of the whole process is to drive the protoplasm, wrhich suffers considerable diminution in bulk during the process, outwards towards the peripheral end of the cell, the thickening substance being itself meanwhile converted into an almost solid mass of extreme hardness. Transverse sections taken at a somewhat later period show the endocarp, which is very hard and lignified, to be apparently enclosed in a sheath of tangentially flattened cells ( x , Fig. 23), an appearance which results from that peculiar absence of thickening in the peripheral regions of the cells of the third layer already referred to. It is not easy to arrive at a conclusion as to the use of such an unthickened portion, for it does not, as might be supposed, form a separation-limit, by which the stone is severed from the pulp when the fruit is ripe, but it becomes more and more indistinct as maturity is reached and is at length almost obliterated. Although the stony endocarp has been treated of as enclosing the seed as a whole, it is in reality discontinued at that place where the placenta is found; and the passage immediately above this, which served for the entrance of the pollen tube, is also never completely filled up. It is probable that this weak spot is of importance in allowing the growing radicle to push its way out of the shell, which it would certainly experience considerably difficulty in doing, were the covering continued evenly round the seed as a whole. J. BRETLAND FARMER, Oxford. BOTANICAL NECROLOGY FOR 1888 1 JOHANN" ERIK EWALD AHRLXNG- 2. Bom at Brankyrka in Sodermanland, Sweden, September 18, 1837. Died at Arboga, April 5, 1888. Educated at Maria School and Gymnasium, Stockholm. Studied at the University of Upsala. Ph.D. 1872. Schoolmaster at Arboga, 1868-1888. Published: — Studier i den Linneanska nomenglaturen och synonymiken. Orebro, 1872. Flora Dalekarlica. Orebroae, 1873. Caroli Linnaei opera hactenus inedita. Nfigra af de i Sverige befintliga Linneanska handskrifterna, kritiskt skarsk&dade. I, II. Botaniska Notiser, 1877 and 1878. Linne’s forhallande till pina larjungar. Literaturhistoriska och biografiska bidrag. In ‘ Festen till Carl von Linnes minne i Upsala den 10 Jan. 1878.’ Carl von Linnds svenska arbeten i urval och med noter. Haft 1-5. Stockholm, 1878-1880. Det exemplar af Caspar Bauhini Pinax Theatri Botanici. Ed. I, Basiliae, 1623 ; hvilket en gang till h$it O. Rudbeck fader och son. Bot. Notiser, 1884. German translation in Bot. Centralblatt, XVIII. Carl von Linne’s brefvexling. Forteckning. Stockholm, 1885. Om Karl von Linn6, Linn6 d. y., Linnean Society of London, Linn€ska institutet, Linneska samfundet och Linndska samlingarna. Stock- holm, 1885. Carl von Linnd’s ungdomskrifter. Stockholm, Nordstedt & Sonen, 1888. HEINRICH ANTON DE BARY. Born at Frankfort-on-the- Maine, January 26, 1831. Died at Strassburg, January 19, 1888. Educated at the Gymnasium of Frankfort and the Universities of Heidelberg, Marburg, and Berlin. Graduated M.D. at Berlin, 1853. Docent at the University of Tubingen, 1853-55. Extra- ordinary Professor of Botany at the University of Freiburg i. Br. 1855-59. Ordinary Professor of Botany and Director of the 1 In preparing the Necrology the Editors have been greatly assisted by Mr. George Murray, of the Botanical Department, British Museum. 2 The editors are indebted to Prof. Blytt, of Christiania, and to Dr. Krok, of Stockholm, for information about Dr. Ahrling. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VIII. February 1889.] D d 394 [Bary. Botanical Necrology for 1888. Botanic Garden at Freiburg i. Br. 1859-66, at Halle a. S. 1867- 72, at Strassburg 1872-88. Co-editor (and at intervals sole-editor) of the Botanische Zeitung, 1867-88. Biographical notices by Wilhelm in Botanische Centralblatt, XXXIV (1888); Marshall Ward in Nature, XXXVII (1888); Max Reess in Ber. deutsch. bot. Gesellsch. VI (1888); Solms-Laubach in Bot. Zeit. XLVII (1889). Published: — Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Achlya prolifera , Nees. Bot. Zeit., X (1852). Ueber den Ban der Anthinen, besonders A. purpurea. Hedwigia, 1853. Untersuchungen fiber die Brandpilze und die durch sie verursachten Krankheiten der Pflanzen. Berlin, G. W. F. Muller, 1853. Ueber die Kartoffelkrankheit. Naturforscher-Ver. zu Tubingen, 1853; Flora, XXVII (1853). Thesen zur Habilitation. Tubingen. Ueber die Entwicklung und den Zusammenhang von Aspergillus glaucus und Eurotium. Bot. Zeit., XII (1854). Siemphylium ericodorum A. Br. et de By. Verh. d. Ver. z. Beford. Gartenbaues in d. k. preuss. Staaten, 1854. Ueber Ustilago und damit verwandte Staubpilze. 31. Naturf.-Versamml. zu Gottingen ; Flora, XXXVII (1854). Ueber die Fructification der Hymenomyceten. 33. Naturf.-Versamml. zu Bonn ; Flora, XV (1857). Ueber die Myxomyceten. Bot. Zeit. XVI (1858) ; Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 4, XI. Zur Kenntniss einiger Agaricinen. Bot. Zeit. XVII (1859). Die Mycetozoen. Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie, X (1859) > also Leipzig, Engelmann, 1859; 2nd ed., ibid. 1864. Einige neue Saprolegnieen. Pringsheim’s Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., II (i860). Ueber Schwarmsporenbildung bei einigen Pilzen. Berichte der naturf. Gesellschaft zu Freiburg i. B., i860. Ueber die Geschleehtsorgane von Peronospora. Bot. Zeit., XIX (1861). Die gegenwartig herrschende Kartoffelkrankheit, ihre Ursache und ihre Verhfitung. Leipzig, A. Felix, 1861. Die neueren Arbeiten fiber die Schleimpilze und ihre Stellung im System. Flora, XLV (1862). Die neuesten Arbeiten fiber Entstehung und Vegetation der niederen Pilze, insbesondere Pasteur’s Untersuchungen. Ibid. XLV (1862), and XLVI (1863). Untersuchungen fiber die Entwicklung einiger Schmarotzerpilze. Ibid. XLVI (1863). Recherches sur le developpement de quelques champignons parasites. Memoire pour servir de reponse a une question proposee par l’Academie des Sciences en 1861. Ann. Sc. Nat., ser. 4, XX (1863). Ueber die Fruchtentwicklung der Ascomyeeten. Leipzig, Engelmann, 1863. Ueber die Entwicklung der Sphaeria typhina , Pers. und Bail’s mykolo- gische Studien. Flora, XLVI (1863). Caeoma pinitorquum, ein neuer der Kiefer verderblicher Pilz. Monatsber. der Akad. der Wiss. Berlin, 1863. Neue Untersuchungen fiber Brandpilze, Uredineen, insbesondere die Entwickelung der Puccinia graminis. Monatsber. d. Akad. der Wiss. Berlin, 1865 an(l 1866; second part also in Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 5, V. bary.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 395 Ueber die Keimung grosssporiger Flechten. Pringsheim’s Jahrb. fiir wiss. Bot. V (1866). Morphologie und Physiologie der Pilze, Flechten und Myxomyceten. Hofmeister’s Handbuch der physiologischen Botanik, ii. Leipzig, W. En- gelmann, 1866. Znr Kenntniss insectentodtender Pilze. Bot. Zeit., XXV (1867) and XXVII (1869). Bemerkungen iiber Arthrobotrys oligospora . Ibid. XXV (1867). Ueber den Krebs und den Hexenbesen der Weisstanne. Ibid. Die Traubenkrankheit ( Oidium Tuckeri). Hildb. Erganzungsblatter, II (1867). Berieht iiber die in den Cholera-Ausleerungen vorgefundenen Pilze. Virchow and Hirsch’s Jahresb. ii. d. Leistnng und Fortschritte der gesammten Medic. II. ; Bot. Zeit., XXVI (1868). Anmerkung zu Hartig’s Nachtragen zur Abhandlung ‘Pilzbildung im keimfreien Baum.’ Bot. Zeit., XXVII (1869). Ueber Scbimmel und Hefe. Sammlung gemeinverstandlicher wissenschaft- licher Vortrage, herausgegeben von Virchow und Holtzendorff. 2nd ed., 1873. On Mildew and Fermentation. Quarterly German Mag. II (1872). Ueber die Entwicklungsgeschichte von Penicillium crustauum. Abhandl. d. Naturf. Ges. Halle, XIII (1873). Ueber den sogenannten Brenner (Pech) der Keben. Annalen der Oeno- logie, IV. ; Bot. Zeit. XXXII (1874). Protomyces microsporus und seine Verwandten. Bot. Zeit. XXXII Q874). Notiz iiber Crondrtium ribicola . Ibid. Mycologisehes Gutachten iiber die Larehenkrankheit. Grunert und Loo’s Forstl. Blatter, III (1874). Ueber die Uebertragung und Verbreitung des Kartoffelpilzes. Fiihling’s Landw. Zeit. 1875. Besearches into the Nature of the Potato-Fungus ( Phytophthora infest ans), Journ. Roy. Agric. Soc., ser. 2, XII ; Journal of Botany, British and Foreign, 1876. Ueber Aecidium abietinum. Bot. Zeit. XXXVII (1879) ; Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 6. IX. Blaue Milch. Tagebl. der 25. Naturf.- Versamml. zu Cassel (1878). Ueber die von Fischer von Waldheim aufgeworfene Frage nach der Stellung der Ustilagineen. Actes du Congres International de Botanistes, d’Horticulteurs, etc., a Amsterdam en 1877. Leide, 1879. Peronospora viticola, der neue Feind unserer Beben. Bull. Soc. des Sciences, Agric. et Arts de Strassburg, 1880; Der Weinbau, 1881. Zur Kenntniss der Peronosporeen. Bot. Zeit. XXXIX (1881). Zu Pringsheim’s neuen Beobachtungen iiber den Befruchtungsact der Gattungen Achlya und Saprolegnia. Bot. Zeit. XLI (1883). Vergleichende Morphologie und Biologie der Pilze, Mycetozoen und Bakterien. Leipzig, W. Engelmann, 1884. An English translation was published by the Oxford University Press in 1887. Vorlesungen iiber Bakterien. Leipzig, W. Engelmann, 1885. 2 ed., Ibid. 1887. An English translation was published by the Oxford University Press in 1887. Ueber einige Sklerotinien und Sklerotienkrankheiten. Bot. Zeit. XLIV (i886)._ Species der Saprolegnieen. Posthumous in Bot. Zeit. XLVIII (1888). D d 2 [Bary. 396 Botanical Necrology for 1888. de Bary, A. and M. Woronin : Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Chytrideen. Ber. Naturf. Gesellsch. Freiburg i. B. 1863 ; Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 5, III (1865). : Beitrage zur Morphologie und Physiologie der Pilze. Abhandl. Senckenberg’schen Gesellschaft, Frankfurt a. M. I (1864). Protomyces nnd Physoderma . Exoascus Pruni und die Taschen oder Warzen der Pflaumenb'aume. Zur Morphologie der Phalloideen. Syzygites megalocarpus . II (1866). Zur Kenntniss der Mucorinen. Zur Kenntniss der Peronosporeen. Ill (1870). Eurotium , Erysiphe , Cicinnobolus, nebst Bemerkungen iiber die Geschlechtsorgane der Ascomyceten. IV (1881). Untersuchungen liber die Peronosporeen -und Saprolegnieen und die Grund- lagen eines natiirlichen Systems der Pilze. Ueber die Algengattungen Oedogonium und Bulbochaete . Abhandl. der Senckenberg’schen Gesellsch., I (1854). Ueber den geschlechtlichen Zeugungsprocess bei den Algen. Berichte der naturf. Gesellschaft zu Freiburg i. Br. 1856; Ann. Sci. Nat. ser. 4, V. Zu Gonatozygon monotaenium. Hedwigia (1856). Untersuchungen liber die Familie der Conjugaten. Leipzig, A. Felix, 1858. Bericht liber die Fortschritte der Algenkunde in den Jahren 1855-57. Bot. Zeit. XVI (1858). Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Nostocaeeen, insbesondere der Bivularieen. Flora, XXVI (1863). Ueber Cosmocladium. Ibid. (1865). Ueber die Entwicklungsgeschichte der Acetabularia mediterranean Sit- zungsber. der naturf. Ges. zu Halle, XI (1859). and E. Strasburger : Acetabularia Mediterranea. Bot. Zeit. XXXV (1877)- Ueber den Befruchtungsvorgang bei den Charen. Monatsber. der k. Akad. der Wiss. zu Berlin, 1871. Aus Sporen erzogene Chara crinita. Vortrag, gehalten auf der 45. Ver- sammlung deutscher Naturforscher und Aerzte zu Leipzig, 1872 ; Bot. Zeit. XXX (1872). Zur Keimungsgeschichte der Charen. Bot. Zeit. XXXIII (1875). Einige durch Hrn. Dr. Steinmann von der Magellanstrasse mitgebraehte Tange. Tagebl. der 56. Naturf.-Versamml. Freiburg i. Br. 1883. De plantarum generatione sexuali. Inaugural Dissertation. Berlin, G. Schade, 1853. Ueber die Copulationsprozesse im Pflanzenreich. Berichte der naturf. Gesellschaft zu Freiburg i. Br. 1857. Ueber die Copulation der Desmidiaceen, Zygnemaeeen und Pilze, iiber die Keimung der Copulationprodukte und die Ansichten liber die Bedeutung der Copulation. 33. Naturf.-Versamml. zu Bonn; Flora, XL (1857) ; Bot- Zeit- xv (1857). Zu Pringsheim’s Entdeckung der Paarung von Schwarmsporen. Bot. Zeit. XV (1870). Ueber die von Farlow zuerst beschriebene Bildung beblatterter Sprossen an Farnprothallien. Tagebl. der 50. Naturf.-Versamml. zu Miinchen, 1877. Ueber apogame Fame und die Erscheinung der Apogamie im Allge- meinen. Bot. Zeit. XXXVI (1878). Botanik. Siebentes Bandchen der c Naturwissenschaftlichen Elementarbiicher.’ Strassburg, Triibner, 1878. Die Erscheinung der Symbiose. Vortrag, gehalten auf der Versammlung deutscher Naturforscher und Aerzte zu Munchen, 1877. Strassburg, Triibner, 1879. Bauer.] 397 Botanical Necrology for 1888. Zur Systematik der Thallophyten. Bot. Zeit. XXXIX (1881). Ueber die Keimung der Lyeopodiaceen. Berichte der naturf. Gesellschaft zu Freiburg i. Br. 1858 ; Ann. Sc. Nat. ser. 4, IX. Azolla caroliniana. Tagebl. der 51. Naturf.- Versamml. zu Cassel. Notiz uber die Elateren von Equisetum . Bot. Zeit. XXXIX (1881).. Ueber den Ban und das Wesen der Zelle. Flora, XLV (1862). Ueber die Wachsuberzuge der Epidermis. Bot. Zeit. XXIX (1871). Ueber einige Seeretionsersch.einu.ngen bei den PfLanzen. Abhandl. d. naturf. Ges. Halle, XIII (1873).. , Vergleichende Anatomie der Vegetationsorgane der Phanerogamen und Fame. Hofmeister’s Handbuch der physiologischen Botanik, iii. Leipzig, W. Engelmann, 1877. An English translation was published by the Oxford University Press in 1884. Ueber die Bedeutung der Blumen. Nord und Slid, V (1881-82). Ueber Befruehtung und die Embryobildung bei Canna. Naturforscher- Vers. zu Tubingen, 1853; Flora, XXVI (1853). Neue Eunde der Freiburger Flora. Ber. d. Natur.-Gesellsch. Freiburg, 1865 Interessante Beobachtungen an einer Agave americana im botanischen Garten zu Freiburg i. B. Hamburger Garten- und Blumen- Zeitung, 1866. Prosopanche Burmeisteri , eine neue Hydnoree aus Sudamerika. Abhandl. der naturf. Gesellschaft zu Halle a. S. X (1868). Notiz uber die Bliithen einiger Cycadeen. Bot. Zeit. XXVIII (1870). Ueber eine bemerkenswerthe Umbelliferenform, Polylophium hybridum. Ibid. XXIX (1871). Die Schrift des Hadrianus Junius iiber den Phallus und der Phallus Hadriani. Ibid. XXII ( 1 864). G. Fresenius. Nachruf. Ibid. XXV (1867). Dem Andenken an D. F. L. von Schlechtendal. Ibid. ; Verh. d. bot. Ver. Prov. Brandenburg, IX (1867). Zur Beurtheilung der Pilzschriften des Herrn Hallier. Bot. Zeit. XXVI (1868). Hugo von Mohl. Nachruf. Ibid. XXX (1872). Zur Geschichte der N aturbesehreibung im Elsass. Rede, gehalten beim Antritt des Rectorates in Strassburg, 1872. August Rose. Nekrolog. Bot. Zeit. XXXI (1873). W. Ph. Sehimper. Nachruf. Ibid. XXXVIII (1880). Mettenius. Allg. Deutsche Biographie, XXI (1885). GUSTAV HEOTEICH BAUER1. Bom at Wittenberg, July 24, 1794. Died at Berlin, April 24, 1888. Educated at Gymnasia of Wittenberg and Gorlitz. Apothecary in Gorlitz, afterwards in Leipzig and Pirna. In 1823 chemist in Struve and Solt- mann’s Mineral Water Works, Berlin, Worked at Characeae, Mosses, and Marine Algae, Biographical notice by Magnus in Hedwigia, 1888. 1 The Editors are indebted to Prof Magnus for information about Bauer. 398 Botanical Necrology for 1888. [bretfeld. HEIIRICH FREIHERR von BRETFELD zu KRONENBURG l. Born at Graboscyze (Galicia), March 25, 1853. Died at Riga (Russia), Feb. 16/28, 1888. Educated at Normal School of Wadowice, Gymnasium of Teschen (Austria), Josefstadter Gymnasium of Vienna, and Universities of Halle and Leipzig. Ph. D. 1879. Professor of Agriculture at the Polytechnic School of Riga. Biographical notice by Thoms, in Land- und forst- wirthschaftliche Zeitung, No. 2, 1888, Riga. Published: — Ueber die Gebrauchswerthspriifung der Gichoriensamen. Ueber die Werthschatzung der Rubensaat. Untersuchungen uber die durch den Keimungsprocess verursachten morphologischen Veranderungen der Getreidearten. Maercker’s Handbuch der Spiritusfabrikation. Ueber Vernarbung und Blattfall. Inaugural Dissertation, 1879. Prings- heim’s Jahrblicher, XII (1880). Ueber die Wirkung ausserer Einfliisse auf die formate Ausgestaltung der Weizenpflanze. Landwirthschaftliche Versuchsstationen, XXVII (1882). Das Versuchswesen auf dem Gebiete der Pflanzenphysiologie mit Bezug auf die Landwirthschaft. Berlin, 1884. Ein Wasserculturversuch mit Richardia africana, Rth. Festschrift zur Feier des 25-jahrigen Bestehens des Polytechnikums zu Riga, 1887. Anatomie des Baumwolle- und Kopak-samens. Henneberg’s Journal fur Landwirthschaft, 1887. Ueber das landwirthschaftliche Studium. Land- und forstwirthschaftliche Zeitung. Riga, 1886-87. Das Trocknen der Saat bei hoherer Temperatur. Ibid. Die Methoden der landwirthschaftlichen Eorschung. Ibid. Die Bedeutung der Stiekstofffrage in der Praxis. Landwirthschaftliche Beilage zur Riga’schen Zeitung. Feb. 8/20, 1888. PIETRO BUBAFTI2. Born at Bagnacavallo (Romagna), October 1, 1806. Died at Bagnacavallo, August 12, 1888. Educated at Collegio seminario at Pistoja, then at Bagnacavallo. Studied at University of Bologna. M.D. 1829. Published: — Dqdecarthea. Florence, 1850. Flora Virgiliana. Bologna, Mareggiani, 1869. Sur la non-existence du Sisymbrium bursifolium dans les Pyrenees. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, XVI (1869). In Wilkommii et Langei Prodromo Florae Hispanicae ISTotae. Nuovo Giorn. bot. Ital. 1873. 1 The Editors are indebted to Prof. George Thoms, of Riga, and Prof. Magnus, of Berlin, for information about Prof. Bretfeld. 2 The Editors are indebted to Prof. Caruel, of Florence, and Prof, de Toni for information about Bubani. 399 Dietrich.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. Dunalia. Edita anno 1878. Tonola. Nuovo Giorn. Bot. Ital. XI. Lettera del dottore Pietro Bubani al Signor G-odron, uno dei eom- pilatori della Flore de France (1848) ; in corso de pnblicazione. Bologna, 1854. Flora Pyrenaea. Left in MS. with instructions for publishing. JEAN DANIEL BUCHINGER1. Born at Strassburg, December 22, 1803. Died at Strassburg, February 15, 1888. Educated at Protestant Gymnasium of Strassburg and Theological Faculty of Strassburg. Professor at the Gymnasium of Bouxweiler, 1830- 40. Inspector of Schools, 1840-48. Director of Strassburg Orphanage, 1846-58. Lecturer on Botany at Faculty of Science, Strassburg, 1870. Founded Comptoir d’echange de Strassburg. Biographical notice by Husnotin Revue Bryologique, No. 5, 1888; by Paris in Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1888. ERNEST DELAMARE. Born 1833 ? Died June 2, 1888. M.D. Biological notice by Husnot in Revue Bryologique, No. 5, 1888 ; Bulletin de la Society Botanique de France, XXXV (1888). Published : — Plantes recoltdes a l’ile Miquelon. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, IX (1887). — — and Renauld and Cardot : Flora Miquelonensis. Florule de l’ile Miquelon (Amerique du Nord). Lyon, 1888. DAVID NATHANIEL FRIEDRICH DIETRICH \ Born 1800. Died at Jena, October 23, 1888. Curator of the Herbarium of the University of Jena, 1869-1888. Biographical Notice by Stahl in Bot. Zeit. XLV (1888). Published: — Deutschlands Giftpflanzen naeh natiirliehen Familien aufgestellt. Jena, 1826. Flora Jenensis, Oder Beschreibung der Pflanzen welche in derUmgegend von Jena wachsen. Jena, 1826. Handbuch der Botanik, Oder systematisehe Beschreibung aller deutschen Pflanzen, so wie der wichtigen auslandischen. Jena, 1828. Forstflora, Oder Abbildung und Beschreibung der fur den Forstmann wichtigen Baume und Straucher, welche in Deutschland wild wachsen, so wie der auslandischen und selbst im Freien ausdauern- den. Jena, 1828-33. 2nd edit. 1838-40. 4th ed. Leipzig, Baensch, 1867. Flora universalis in kolorirten Abbildungen. Jena, Schmid, 1831-56. 1 The Editors are indebted to Graf zu Solms-Laubach and the Secretary of La Society Botanique de la France, for information about M. Buchinger. 1 The Editors are indebted to Prof. Stahl for information about Dietrich. 400 Botanical Necrology for 1888. [Dietrich. Flora universalis. New Series. Jena, Schmid, 1849-55. 2nd ed. Jena, Suckow, 1861. Flora mediea, oder Abbildung der wichtigsten officinellen Pflanzen. Jena, 1851. Das Wichtigste aus dem Pflanzenreiche fur Landwirthe, Fabrikanten, Forst- und Schulmanner. Jena, 1831-38. 2nd ed. i860. Lichenographia germaniea, oder Deutsehlands Fleehten in naturge- treuen Abbildungen, nebst kurzen Besebreibungen. Jena, 1832-37. Deutsehlands Flora. Nach naturlichen Familien beschrieben und durch Abbildungen erlautert. 3 vols. Jena, 1833-42. Taschenbuch der Arzneigewaehse Deutsehlands. Jena, 1838. Taschenbuch der auslandischen Arzneigewasche. Jena, 1839. Deutchlands okonomische Flora, oder Beschreibung und Abbildung aller fur Land- und Hauswirthe wichtigen Pflanzen. I. Futter- krauter. II. Die Unkrauter. III. Getreidearten, Oelgewachse, etc. Jena, 1841-43. Taschenbuch der pharmaceutisch vegetabilischen Rohwaarenkunde fur Aerzte, Apotheker und Droguisten. Jena, 1842-46. Deutsehlands kryptogamische Gewachse, oder Deutsehlands Flora, sechster und siebenter Band: ‘ Kryptogamie.’ 2 vols. Jena, 1843-46. 2nd ed. of 1st vol. 1864. Synopsis Plantarum, seu Enumeratio systematica plantarum plerumque adhuc cognitarum cum differentiis specificis et synonymis selectis ad modum Persovini elaborata. 5 vols. Vimariae, Voight, 1839-52. Encyclopaedie der Pflanzen. Enthaltend die Beschreibung aller bis jetzt bekannten Pflanzen, nach dem Linnd'schen System geordnet. Jena, Schmid, 1841-53. Zeitschrift fur Gartner, Botaniker und Blumenfreunde, oder Reper- torium botanicae exoticae, systematicae, sistens diagnoses generum et specierum novarum. 5 vols. Jena, Schmid, 1840-50. L. FORQUIGNON. Born. Died at Bolle near Saint Did (Vosges), June 16, 1888. M.D. ? Professor of Chemistry, Facultd des Sciences de Dijon. Published: — Les Champignons Supdrieurs. Paris, 1886. JOHANN AUGUST GABRIELS SON 1. Born in Sallstorp, in Halland, Sweden, November 29, i860. Died at Halmstad, May 6, 1888. Educated at Jorkskoping and the Universities of Lund and Upsala. Student. Published : — Luzula albida, DC., funnen i Smaland. Bot. Notiser, 1880. Till Vestkustens Flora. Bot. Notiser, 1882. ASA GRAY. Born November 18th, 1810, at Paris, Oneida Co. N.Y., U.S.A. Died January 30th, 1888, at Cambridge, Mass. 1 The editors are indebted to Prof. Blytt, of Christiana, and to Dr. Krok, of Stockholm, for information about Mr. Gabrielsson. 4oi gray.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. U.S.A. Educated at Sauquoit, at Clinton Grammar School, Fairfield Academy and Fairfield Medical School. Graduated M. D. in 1831. Science teacher in Bartlett’s High School of Utica, N.Y., 1831-1835. Assistant to Prof. Torrey, New York Medical School, 1833. Curator and Fibrarian Fyceum of Natural History, New York, 1835. Professor of Botany State University of Michigan, 1838. Fisher Professor of Natural History, Harvard College, 1842-1888. Biographical notice by Farlow, Proc. Am. Acad. 1888, Dana in Amer. Journ. Sci. XXXV (1888), Chronological Fist of Writings by Watson and Goodale in Amer. Journ. of Science XXXVI (1888) appendix. Published : — A Manual of the Botany of the Northern United States, from New Eng- land to Wisconsin, and South to Ohio and Pennsylvania, inclusive (the Mosses and Liverworts by Wm. S. Sullivant) arranged accord- ing to the Natural System. Boston and Cambridge (1848) ; 2nd edition including Virginia, Kentucky, and all East of the Mississippi (1856); 3rd edition revised (1859) ; 4th edition revised, to which is added Garden Botany, an introduction to a knowledge of the common cultivated Plants, with twenty- two plates, illustrating the Grasses, Ferns, Mosses, etc. New York, 1863 ; 5th edition, including the District east of the Mississippi and north of North Carolina and Tennessee. New York. (1867.) A second issue in 1868 has four pages of addenda. Genera Florae Americae Boreali-Orientalis Illustrata. The Genera of the Plants of the United States illustrated by figures and analyses from nature, by Isaac Sprague. Vols. I; II (1848, 1849). Statistics of the Flora of the Northern United States. Am. J. Sci. II, XXII, and XXIII (1856). Synoptical Flora of North America. Vol. I., Part II. Caprifoliaceae, Corn- positae. New York, July 1884. Second edition [with supplement, etc., in connection with Vol. II, Part I]. New York. January 1886. Vol. II, Part I. Gamopetalae after Compositae. New York, 1878. Second edition [with sup- plement, etc., in connection with Vol. I, Part II]. New York, 1886. Re- issued with corrections, April 1888, as Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections. Bemarks concerning the Flora of N orth America. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XXIV. [Reprinted in part in Bot. Gaz. VII], 1882. Characteristics of the North American Flora : An address to the botanists of the Brit. Assoc, for the Adv. Sc. at Montreal. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XXVIII ; Rep. Brit. Assc. 1885. Chloris Boreali- Americana. Illustrations of new, rare, or otherwise interest- ing North American Plants, selected chiefly from those recently brought into cultivation at the Botanic Garden of Harvard University. Decade I, Mem. Am. Acad. Ill (1846). A notice of some new, rare, and otherwise interesting plants from the N orthern and Western portions of the State of New York. Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Ill (1835). Notes of a Botanical Excursion to the Mountains of North Carolina, etc., with some remarks on the botany of the highest Alleghany Mountains. Am. J. Sci. XLII. [Hook. Lond. Journ. Bot. I, II, III] (1842). [Gray. 402 Botanical Necrology for 1888. Determinations of a collection of Plants made in Oregon by Elihu Hall during the summer of 1871, with characters of some new species and various notes. Proc. Am. Acad. VIII (1872). Botany of the United States Exploring Expedition, during the years 1838, 1839, 1840, 1841, 1842, under the command of Charles Wilkes, U.S.N. Vol. XV, Phanerogamia. Part I, Philadelphia (1854). Characters of new or obscure species of plants of Monopetalous orders in the collection of the United States Pacific Exploring Expedition ; with occasional remarks, etc. Proc. Am. Acad. V, VI (1861). Scientific [Results of the Exploring Expedition. N. A. Review (1846). The Flora of Boston and its vicinity, and the changes it has under- gone. Winsor’s Memorial History of Boston, I (with autograph) (1880). Botany of the Black Hills of Dakota. Report on the Geology and Re- sources of the Black Hills of Dakota. By H. Newton, E.M. and W.P. Jenney, E.M. [U. S. G. G. Survey, R. M. R.] 1880. Tennessee Plants. Bot. Gaz. V (1880). Novitiae Arizonicae, etc. ; Characters of the New Plants of certain recent collections mainly in Arizona and adjacent Districts, etc. Proc. Am. Acad. XVII (1882). New genera of Arizona, California, and their Mexican Borders, and two additional species of Asclepiadaceae. Ibid. XX (1885). Sertum Chihuahuense. Ibid. XXI (1886). Sertum Chihuahuense, appendix. Ibid. XXII (1887). Revision of some Polypetalous Genera and Orders precursory to the Flora of North America. Ibid. XXII (1887) ; XXIII (1888). Characters of new or rare genera or species. Proc. Am. Acad. VIII (1873) ; X (1874) ; XII (1876) ; XIII (1877) 5 XV (1879) ; Bot. Gaz. XIII (1888). Notulae exiguae. Bot. Gaz. V (1880). Some western plants. Ibid. Ill (1878). Miscellaneae. Proc. Am. Acad. XI (1876) ; XIII (1878) ; XVI (1880) ; XIX (1883); XX (1885); XXI (1886); XXII (1887). Plantae Fendlerianae Novi-Mexicanae : an account of a collection of Plants made chiefly in the vicinity of Santa Fe, New Mexico, by Augustus Fendler. Proc. Am. Acad. II ; Mem. Am. Acad. IV (1849). Plantae Wrightianae Texano-Neo-Mexicanae : Part I, an account of a Collection of Plants made by Charles Wright, A.M., in an expedition from Texas to El Paso, New Mexico, in the summer and autumn of 1849. Smith- sonian Contributions III (1852). Part II, an account of a collection of Plants made by Charles Wright, A.M., in Western Texas, New Mexico, and Sonora, in the years 1851 and 1852. Ibid. V (1853). Plantae Novae Thurberianae : The characters of some new genera and species of Plants in a collection made by George Thurber, Esq., of the late Mexican Boundary Commission, chiefly in New Mexico and Sonora. Mem. Am. Acad. n. s. V (1854). A cursory examination of a collection of dried plants made by L. C. Ervendberg around Wartenberg, near Tantoyuca, in the ancient province of Huasteca, Mexico, in 1858 and 1859. Ibid. Botany of the United States and Mexican Boundary in Report by Wm. H. Emory of the boundary made under the direction of the Secretary of the Interior. Vol. II, part I (1859) (including note on Synthlipsis, Com- positae, Scrophulariaceae, note on Datura , conspectus of the genera of Nyctaginaceae, and the species of Mirabilis and Oxybaphus ). Gray.] 403 Botanical Necrology for 1888. Classification of the Botanical Collection made during the San Juan Reconnaissance of 1877, in Colorado and New Mexico. Annual Report of the Chief of Engineers for 1878. Appendix SS. Gamopetalae collected by Dr. Edward Palmer in the State of Jalisco, Mexico, in 1886. Proc. Am. Acad. XXII (1887). Lists of Plants collected by Emanuel Samuels, in Sonora County, Cali- fornia, in 1856. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. VII (1852). List of a collection of dried plants made by L. J. Xantus, at Port Tejon and Vicinity, California, near lat. 35° and long. 119°, 1857-8. Ibid. Enumeration of a collection of dried plants made by L. J. Xantus, at Cape San Lucas, etc., in Lower California, between August 1859 and February 1860. Ibid. Characters of some new plants of California and Nevada, chiefly from the collections of Prof. Wm. H. Brewer, and of Dr. Charles L. Anderson, with revisions of certain genera or groups. Proc. Am. Acad. VI (1865). Characters of new plants of California and elsewhere, principally of those collected by W. H. Brewer and H. N. Bolander. Ibid. VII (1868). Descriptions of eleven new Californian plants. Proc. Calif. Acad. Ill (1868). Saxifragaceae and Gamopetalae in Botany of California. Vol. I (1876). Catalogue of Plants collected East of the Rocky Mountains. Pacific R. R. Surveys, XII, part II with three Plates (i860). Enumeration of the Plants of Dr. Parry’s collection in the Rocky Mountains in 1861. Am. J. Sci. II, XXXIII, XXXIV (1862). Enumeration of the species of Plants collected by Dr. C. C. Parry and Messrs. Elihu Hall and J. P. Barbour, during the summer and autumn of 1862, on and near the Rocky Mountains, in Colorado Territory, lat. 36°-41°. Proc. Philad. Acad. Nat. Sci. (1863). Botanical Collections in the Rocky Mountains. Am. J. Sci. II, XXXV (1863). A Report upon Mr. S. B. Buckley’s ‘Description of Plants, No. 3, Gramineae.’ Proc. Philad. Acad. Nat. Sci. (1862). Notes upon the ‘Description of New Plants from Texas by S. B. Buckley.’ Ibid. Plantae Texanae : A list of the plants collected in Eastern Texas in 1872 and distributed to subscribers by Elihu Hall. Salem (1873). Analogy between the Flora of Japan and that of the United States. Am. J. Sci. II (1846). List of Dried Plants collected in Japan by S. Wells Williams, Esq., and Dr. James Morrow. Narrative of the Expedition of an American Squadron to the China Seas and Japan, performed in the years 1852, 1853, and 1854, under the command of Commodore M. C. Perry, II (1857). Diagnostic characters of new species of phaenogamous plants, collected in Japan by Charles Wright, botanist of the U. S. North Pacific Exploring Expedition. With observations upon the relations of the Japanese Flora to that of North America, and of other parts of the Northern Temperate Zone. Mem. Am. Acad. VI [Bibl. Univ. Archives, IX ; Cana- dian Naturalist, IV ; Am. J. Sci. II, XXVIII] (1859). Characters of some new genera of Plants, mostly from. Polynesia, in the collection of the United States Exploring Expedition under Captain Wilkes. Proc. Am. Acad. Ill (1853). Notes upon a portion of Dr. Seemann’s recent collection of dried plants gathered in the Feejee Islands. Ibid. V (1861). [Gray. 404 Botanical Necrology for 1888. Plantae Vitienses Seemannianae. Remarks on the plants collected in the Vitian or Fijian Islands by Dr. Berthold Seemann. Bonplandia, X (1862). Flora of Kerguelen’s Land. Bot. Gaz. V (1880). Notes upon the Plants collected on the Commander Islands (Bering and Copper Islands) by Leonard Stejneger. Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. VII (1885). . Plants of the International Polar Expedition, to Point Barrow, Alaska. [In report by Lieut. P. H. Ray], (1885). A revision of the North American Ranunculi. Proc. Am. Acad. XXI (1886). Ranunculus. Bot. Gaz. (1882). Review of the North American Climbing species of Clematis, with compound leaves and thick or thickish erect sepals. Curtis’s Botani- cal Magazine, 107, under Plate 6594 (1881). Aquilegia longissima. Ibid. VIII (1883). Anemone nudicaulis. Ibid. XI (1886). Anemome nemorosa or trifolia. Am. Nat. VII (1873). Anemonella thalictroides, Spach. Ibid. XI (1886). Notes on Myosurus. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, XIII (1886). Coptis, section Chrysocoptis. Bot. Gaz. XII (1887). Delphinium , an attempt to distinguish the North American Species. Ibid. Note on the Development and Structure of the Integuments of the Seed of Magnolia. Hook. Journ. Bot. VII and VIII (1855). A short exposition of the structure of the ovule and seed- coats of Magnolia. Journ. Linn. Soc. II (1858).. The genus Asimina. Bot. Gaz. XI (1886). JEstivation in Asimina. Am. J. Sci. Ill, X (1875). The Arillus in Asimina. Bot. Gaz. XI (1886). May-apples in clusters ; invasions of Foreign Plants. Am. Nat. I. (1867). Note on the origin of ‘ May-apples.’ N. Y. Semi-weekly Tribune (1874). Early introduction and spread of the Barberry in Eastern New England. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XV (1878). Vancouveria. Bot. Gaz. XI (1886). Nelumbo lutea. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, XIV (1887). Nymphaea flava , Leitner. * Am. J. Sci., Ill, XI (1876). Darlingtonia Californica, Torr. Ibid. II, XXXV (1863). Fly catching in Sarracenia. Ibid. Ill, VI, and VII (1873).' Characters of Canbya fn. gen.) and Aretomecon . Proc. Am. Acad. XII (1876). Three flowered Sanguinaria. Am. Nat. XI (1877). Corydalis aurea and its allies ; Bot. Gaz. XI (1886). Diclytra, Dielytra , Dicentra. Bull. Tor. Bot. Club, VI (1878). On Streptanthus , Nutt, snd the plants which have been referred to that genus. Proc. Am. Acad. VI (1864). The Genus Leavenworthia. Bot. Gaz. V (1880). Characters of three new genera of plants of the orders Violaceae and Anonaceae, discovered by the naturalists of the United States Exploring Expedition [Agatea, Isodendrion, Richella ]. Proc. Am. Acad. 11(1852). gray.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 405 Memoranda of a revision of the North American Violets. Bot. Gaz. XI (1886). Elatines Americanae. Proc. Am. Acad. XIII (1878). Note on Tetraiheca. Hook. Journ. Bot. IV (1852). Sphaeralcea acerifolia in Illinois. Am. J. Sci. Ill, VII (1874). Hibiscus Moscheutos and H. roseus. Bot. Gaz. VIII (1883). On the affinities of the genus Vavaea, Benth. ; Mem. Am. Acad. n. s. (1854). [Hook. Journ. Bot. VII.] Scutia ferrea and Reynosia latifolia. Bot. Gaz. IV (1879). Acer nigrum with Stipules. Am. Nat. VI (1872). Acer nigrum. Am. Nat. VII (1873). Veatchia , nov. gen. Anacardiacearum. Bull. Calif. Acad. I (1884). Note on the species of Nissolia. Journ. Linn. Soc. V (1861). Synopsis of the species of Hosackia. Proc. Acad. Philad. 1863. New Astragali. Proc. Acad. XIII (1878). The animal poison of the Ear West — ‘Loco’ or ‘ Crazy- weed.’ Am. Agriculturist (1878). A revision and arrangement (mainly by the fruit) of the North American species of Astragalus and Oxytropis. Proc. Am. Acad. VI (1864.) A revision of the North American species of the Genus Oxytropis , DC. Ibid. XX (1884). Robinia hispida. Am. Nat. I (1867). The Tennessee Yellow- Wood ( Cladrastis luteal). Am. J. Sci. II, XI (1865.) Baptisia perfoliata : the arrangement of morphology of its leaves. Am. J. Sci. Ill, II [Seemann’s Journ. Bot. X] (1871). Nei nusia, a new genus of Rosaceae. Mem. Acad. VI with Plate (1859). Rubus deliciosus , Torr. ; Am. J. Sci. Ill, VI (1873). Notes on some North American species of Saxifraga. Proc. Am. Acad. XX (1884). Saxifraga Virginiensis. Am. Nat. II (1868) XI (1877). Stipules in Saxifragaceae ; Bot. Gazette, VIII (1883). Anthers of Parnassia. Am. J. Sci. Ill, II [Am. Nat. V] (1871). Our wild Gooseberries. Am. Nat. X (1876). Tiarella cordifolia. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, XIII (1886). Sedum rejlexum , L. Am. Nat. X (1876). Drosera (Sundew) as a Ely-catcher. Am. J. Sci. Ill, II (1871). Note on movements of leaves of Drosera and Dionaea. Am. Nat. VII (1873). Dionaea. Am. J. Sci. Ill, VI (1873). The germination of the genus Megarrhiza , Torr. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XIV [Bot. Gazette II] (1877). The beheading of flies by Menizelia ornata. Bot. Gaz. IV (1879). Dichogamy in Epilobium angustifolium. Am. Nat. X (1876). Dimorphism in Claytonia. Ibid. Athamantha Chinensis, L. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XIV (1877). On the affinities of the genus Rhytidandra , Gray. Mem. Am. Acad. n. s. V (1854) ; Hook. Journ. Bot. VII. Additional note on the genus Rhytidandra. Proc. Am. Acad. VI (1862). The Elder ( Sambucus Canadensis) as a native plant. Am. Nat. II (1868). 40 6 [Gray. Botanical Necrology for 1888. Sambucus Canadensis. Am. Nat. I (1867). Lonicera grata. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, X (1883), XI (1884). Revision of the genus Symphoricarpus. Journ. Linn. Soc. XIV (1875). Notes upon some Rubiaceae, collected in the South Sea Exploring Expedition, under Capt. Wilkes. Proc. Am. Acad. IV (1858). Pachy stigma Canbyi, Gray. Am. J. Sci. Ill, VII (1874). Dimorphism in Forsythia. Am. Nat. VII (1873). Who finds White Partridge berries ? Bot. Gaz. IV (1879). Characters of some new species of Compositae in the Mexican Col- lection made by C. C. Parry and Edward Palmer chiefly in the province of San Louis Potosi, in 1878. Proc. Am. Acad. XV (1879). Characters of some New Genera [ Monoptilon , Amphipappus , Calliachyris , Anisocoma ] and species of plants of the natural order Compositae, from the Rocky Mountains and Upper California. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. I. Journ. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. V (1844). Characters of some new genera and species of Compositae from Texas. Proc. Am. Acad. I [Am. J. Sci. II, III] (1846). On some plants of the order Compositae from the Sandwich Islands. Proc. Am. As. II (1849). Note on the genus Thelesperma , Lessing. Hook. Journ. Bot. I (1849). Characters of some Gnaphalioid Compositae of the division Angian- theae. Hook. Journ. Bot. Ill (1851). Characters of a new genus ( Dissothrix ) of Compositae-Eupatoriaeeae, with remarks on some other genera of the same tribe. Hook. J. Bot. Ill (1851). Account of Argyroxiphium, a remarkable genus of Compositae be- longing to the mountains of the Sandwich Islands. Proc. Am. Acad. II (1852). Characters of some Southwest Australian Compositae, principally of the subtribe Gnaphalieae. Hook. Journ. Bot. IV (1852). Remarks on Menodora , Humb. and Bonpl., and Bolivaria , Cham, and Schlecht. Am. Journ. Sci. II, XIV (1852). Characters of Ancistrophord , a new genus of the order Compositae, re- cently detected by Charles Wright. Mem. Am. Acad. VI (1859). Characters of some Compositae in the collection of the United States South Pacific Exploring Expedition under Capt. Wilkes ; with observations, etc. Proc. Am. Acad. V (1861). Notes on Compositae and characters of certain genera and species, etc. Proc. Am. Acad. VIII (1873). Notes on Compositae and characters of certain genera and species. Proc. Am. Acad. IX (1874). The Jerusalem Artichoke once more. Am. Agriculturist [Gardner’s Chronicle, n. ser. VII] (1877). Notes on the movements of the Androecium in sunflowers. Proc. Acad. Philad: (1884). Synopsis of the North American Thistles. Proc. Am. Acad. X (1874). Notes on some Compositae. Ibid. XVI (1880). Studies of Aster and Solidago in the older herbaria. Ibid. XVII (1882). Plucheas. Bot. Gaz. VII (1882). Chrysogonum Virginianum, var. dentatum. Ibid. VII (1882). Characters of new Compositae with revisions of certain genera and critical note. Proc. Am. Acad. XIX (1883). The name Trilisa. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XXVIII (1884). Gray.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 407 Motes on Lobeliaeeae, Goodeniaceae, etc., in the collection made by the South Pacific Exploring Expedition. Proc. Am. Acad. V (1861). Ambrosia bidentata x trifida. Bot. Gaz. XI, 338. Mote on Nemacladus , Mutt. Journ. Linn. Soc. XIV (1875). Duplicate Corolla of Campanula. Bot. Gaz. IV (1879). Githopsis. Ibid. VII (1882). Heath ( Calluna vulgaris ) in Morth America. Am. J. Sci. II, XXXII, XXXVIII, XXXIX, XLIII. [Calluna Atlantica , Seem. ; also Seemann’s Journ. Botany, V (1861). Calluna vulgaris , the Ling or Heather, rediscovered in Massachusetts. Am. Nat. X (1876). Rhododendron {Azalea) Vaseyi. Bot. Gaz. VIII (1883). On some remarkable specimens of Kalmia latifolia , L. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. History, XIX [Am. Nat. XI] (1877). Dialysis with Staminody in Kalmia latifolia. Am. Nat. IV (1870). Tolmiaea Menziesii. Am. Nat X (1876). Vaccinium macro carp on, var. intermedium ; Common and Troublesome Weeds, near Santa Barbara, Cal. Bot. Gaz. IV (1879). Wild double-flowered Epigaea repens . Am. Nat. VI (1872). Heteromorphism in Epigaea. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XII (1876). The Box-Huckleberry {Gaylussacia brachycera , Gray). Ibid. Ill, X, (1875). Shortia, Torr. and Gray, and Schizocodon, Sieb. and Zuec., identical. Ibid. II, XLV (1868). Mote sur le Shortia galacifolia et Revision des DiapensiacSes. Ann. Sci. Nat. Bot. VI, VII, with Plate (1878). Shortia galacifolia rediscovered. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XVI [Bot. Gaz. IV] (1878). Mote on Shortia. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XXXII. [Note to Prof. Sargent’s article on Journey of Andre Michaux] (1886). Beeonstruction of the Order Diapensiaceae. Proc. Am. Acad. VIII (1870). Essay towards a revision of Dodecatheon. Bot. Gaz. XI (1886). Gonolobus Shortii. Ibid. VIII (1883). Vincetoxicum. Ibid. Some species of Asclepias. Proc. Am. Acad. XVI (1880). Motes upon some Polynesian plants of the order Loganiaceae. Ibid. IV (1859). Gelsemium has dimorphous flowers. Am. J. Sci. Ill, V (1873). The dichogamy of Spigelia marillandica. Bot. Gaz. IV (1879). Mote on Obolaria virginica , L. Journ. Linn. Soc. I (1856). A new genus of Gentianaceae. Proc. Am. Acad. XVI (1880). Characters of a new genus (. Eophyton ) consisting of two species of para- sitic Gentianeae : E. tenellum , E. Lobii. Journ. Linn. Soc. XI (1871). Villars and Villarsia. Am. J. Sci. Ill, VII (1874). Fertilization of Gentiana Andrew sii, Am. Nat. XI (1877). Menyanthes trifoliata. Ibid. IX (1875). Bevision of the Morth American Polemoniaceae. Proc. Am. Acad. VIII (1870). A conspectus of the North American Hydrophyllaceae. Ibid. X (1875). Synopsis of species of Kama. Godman and Salvin, Biologia Centrali Americana; Botany, II (1882). 408 [Gray. Botanical Necrology for 1888. Note on Borraginaceae. Proc. Am. Acad. X (1874). Revision of some Boragineous genera. Ibid. XX (1885). Burs in the Borage Family. Am. Nat. X (1876). Breweria minima. Bot. Gaz. IX (1884). Arrangement for Cross-fertilization of the flowers of Scrophularia nodosa. Am. J. Sci. Ill, II (1871). Fertilization of Browallia elata. Proc. Phil. Acad. XXIX (1877). Synopsis of the genus Pentstemon. Proc. Am. Acad. VI (1862). Gerardia tenuifolia , Vahl, var. asperula. Bot. Gaz. IV (1879). Mimulus denlalus, Nutt; Linnaea borealis. Ibid. VII (1882). Antirrhina prehensilia. Ibid. IX (1884). Synopsis of North American species of Physalis. Proc. Am. Acad. X (i874)- Characters of Tetraclea , a new genus of Verbenaceae. Am. J. Sci. II, XVI (1858). Clerodendron Thompsonae. Am. Nat I (1867). Notes on Labiatae. Proc. Am. Acad. VIII (1872). Two new genera of Acanthaceae. Proc. Am. Acad. XIII (1878). Notes on some American species of Utricularia. Ibid. XX (1885). Littorella in Nova Scotia. Bot. Gaz. V, 4 (1880). Plantain. Am. Agriculturalist (1876). The two wayside Plantains. Bot. Gaz. Ill (1878). Notes on Acnida [Trimen’s Journ. Bot. XIV] ; Am. Nat. X (1876). Brief characters of some new genera and species of Nyctaginaceae prin- cipally collected in Texas and New Mexico. Am. J. Sci. II, XV (i853)- Cleistogenous Flowers in Oxybaphus nyctagineus. Am. Nat. VII (1873). Centrostegia. Pacific R. R. Surveys VII (Botany) (1857). Nemacaulis. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, XIV (1887). Rumex Brittanica, L. Seemann’s Journal Bot. X (from Proc. Am. Acad. VIII) (1872). A new Fijian Hedycaria , H. dorstenioides. Seemann’s Journ. Bot. IV (1866). New or little known Polynesian Thymeleae. Ibid. Ill (1865). New parasitic plant of the Mistletoe family : Arceuthobium minutum. Am. Nat. VI (1872). Note on the parasitism of Comandra umbellata, Nutt. Am. J. Sci. II, XVI [Ann. Nat. Hist. XII] (1853). Notice of a new genus of plants of the order Santalaceae ( Darbya ). Am. J. Sci. II. Prec. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. II. Journ. Bost. Nat. Hist. V, (1846). Note on the genus Buckley a. Am. J. Sci. II, XVIII (1854). Diagnoses of the species of sandal-wood ( Santalum ) of the Sandwich Island. Proc. Am. Acad. IV (1859). A Revision of the genus Forestiera. Proc. Am. Acad. IV (1859). Planera aquatica , the Planer-tree. Am. Nat. II (1868). Remarks on the structure and affinities of the order Ceratophyllaceae, Am. N. Y. Lyc. IV (1837). Remarks chiefly on the synonymy of several North American plants of the Orchis tribe. Am. J. Sci. XXXVIII (1840). Note on a regular dimerous flower of Cypripedium candidum. Am. J. Sci. II, XLII [Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. XVIII, Seem. Journ. Bot. IV] (1866). Gray.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 409 Cypripedium acaule . Am. Nat VII (1873). Monstrous flowers of Habenaria fimbriata. Am. Nat. II (1868). Spiranthes Romanzoviana . Am. J. Sci. Ill, VI (1873). Orchis rotundifolia, Pursh. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XIV [Am. Nat. XI] (1877). Fertilization of Orchids through the agency of Insects. Am. J. Sci. II, XXXIV (1862). Structure and fertilisation of certain Orchids. Ibid. II, XXXVI (1863). Epipactis Hellehorine , var. viridens (E. viridiflora , Reichenbach). A North American plant. Bot. Gaz. IV (1879). The Genus Iris. Ibid. XII (1887). On the genus Croomia , and its place in the natural system. Mem. Am. Acad. VI, with Plate. Melanthacearum Americae S eptentrionalis Revisio. Ann. N. Y. Lyc. IV (1837). Yucca gloriosa. Am. J. Sci. Ill, VII (1874). Anthers in Trillium. Ibid. X (1876). Sporting Trillium grandifiorum. Bull. Sor. Bot. Club, VI (1878). Schoenolirion , Torr. Am. Nat. X (1876). Tillandsia usneoides. Ibid. I (1867). Potamogeton crispus , L. Am. J. Sci. II, XXX (i860). Najas major, Ruppia maritima , etc., discovered at Salina, N. Y. Ibid. XXXIX (1865). A monograph of the N. American species of Rhynchospora. Ann. N. Y. Lyc. Ill (1835). [Hook. Gomp. Bot. Mag. II] (1835). Note upon Carex loliacea , Linn, and C. gracilis, Ehrh. Am J. Sci. II (1847). New Scirpi of the Northern United States : S. Canbyi , S. Clintonii. Ibid. II, XXXVIII (1864). Subradical solitary flowers in Scirpus. Ibid. Ill, XII (1876). On a form of Scirpus supinus , L. Trimen’s Journ. Bot. XVI (1878). North American Gr amine ae and Oyperaeeae (exsiccatae). Part I, 1834; n, 1835. Note on the genus Graphephorum, Desv., and its synonomy. Proc. Am. Acad. V. Ann. Bot. Soc. Canada, I (1861). Air a caryophyllea in the United States. Am. J. Sci. II, XXXII (1861). Revision of the North American species of the genus Calamagrostis , sect. Deyeuxia. Proc. Am. Acad. VI (1862). Arundo Donax in Virginia. Am. J. Sci. Ill, VII (1874). Mammoth Trees of California. Am. J. Sci. II, XVIII (1854). On the age of a large Californian coniferous tree. Proc. Am. Acad. Ill (1857). Story about a Cedar of Lebanon. Am. J. Sci. II, XXXIX (1865). The Gymnospermy of Coniferae. Bot. Gaz. IV (1879). The Monterey Pine and Cypress. Science V (1885). Pine needles. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, XII (1885). On the discovery of two species of Trichomanes in the State of Alabama one of which is new. Am, J. Sci. II. XV (1853). Trichomanes radicans, Swartz. Ibid. Trichomanes radicans in Kentucky. Ibid. Ill, VII (1874). Scolopendrium officinarum in Western New York. Ibid. II, XLI (1866). E e [Gray. 410 Botanical Necrology for 1888. Botrychium simplex , with pinnated divisions to the sterile frond. Proc. Am. Acad. VIII (1870). Woodsia Ilvensis , why so named? Am. J. Sci. Ill, VII (1874). Cheilanthes Alabamensis. Am. Nat. X (1876). Schizaea in Nova Scotia. Bot. Gaz. V [Gard. Chron. XIII] (1880). Automatic Movement of the Frond of Asplenium Trichomanes. Bot. Gaz. V (1880). Equisetum arvense. Am. Nat. VII (1873). Marsilea quadrifolia , L. Am. J. Sc. II, XXX (i860). • and T. D. Hooker — The Vegetation of the Bocky Mountain Begion and a comparison with that of other parts of the World. Bull. U. S. Geol. and Geogr. Survey of the Territories, VI (1881). and George Engelmann : — Plantae Lindheimerianae ; an enumeration of F. Lindheimer’s col- lection of Texan plants, with remarks, and descriptions of new species, etc. Journ. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. V (1845). Part II, Journ. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. VI (1850). Beport upon Botany of the Colorado Biver of the West, explored in 1857 and 1858 by Lieut. Joseph C. Ives. Part IV. and J. S. Newberry : — • General Catalogue of the Plants collected on the Expedition [under Lieut. B. S. Williamson and Lieut. H. L. Abbot] Pacific R. Survey, VI (1857). • AND W. S. SULLIVANT — Musci Alleghanienses (1843). and John Torrey : A Flora of North America : containing abridged descriptions of all the known indigenous and naturalized Plants growing North of Mexico ; arranged according to the Natural system. Vol. I, New York, 1838-1840. Vol. II, 1841-1843. Botanical Beport upon the collections made by Capt. Gunnison, Topographical Engineers, in 1853, and by Lieutenant E. G. Beck- with, Third Artillery, in 1854. Pacific R. R. Surveys, II, with ten Plates (i855)* Beport on the Botany of the Expedition [under Captain John Pope] Pacific R. R. Surveys II, with ten Plates (1855). Beport of the Botany of the Expedition [under Lieut. A. W. Whipple]. Pacific R. R. Surveys IV (1857). A revision of the Eriogoneae. Proc. Am. Acad. VIII (1870). and J. H. Trumbull : — Notes on the history of Helianthus tuberosus , the so-called Jerusalem Artichoke. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XIII, XIV (1877). Elements of Botany. New York (1836). The Botanical Text Book for Colleges, Schools, and Private Students. New York, 1842, Ed. 2. 1845, Ed. 3, 1850, Ed. 4, 1853, Ed. 5, (title) In- troduction to Structural and Systematic Botany. New York, 1858. Ed. 6, (title) Structural Botany, or Organography on the basis of Morphology. New York (1879). First Lessons in Botany and Vegetable Physiology. New York (1857). How plants grow : a simple introduction to Structural Botany. With a popular Flora. New York (1858). Field, Forest, and Garden Botany. A simple introduction to the common Gray.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 41 1 plants of the United States east of the Mississippi, both wild and cultivated. New York, 1868. A 2nd revised issue, 1870. Bound with the ‘Lessons’ this forms the ‘School and Field Book of Botany.’ Botany for Young People. Part II. How plants behave; how they move, climb, employ insects to work for them, etc. New York (1872). The Elements of Botany for Beginners and for Schools (based upon First Lessons in Botany). New York (1887). On scientific nomenclature. Am. J. Sci. II, XXXVII. [Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. XIII ; Seemann’s Journal of Botany II] (1864). An innovation in nomenclature in the recently issued volume of the Prodromus. Am. J. Sci. II, XLIII [Seeman’s Journ. Bot. V] (1867). Bemarks on the Laws of Botanical Nomenclature. Am. J. Sci. II, XLVI (1868). Nomenclature in Atlantic IT. S. Polypetalae. Bot. Gaz. IV (1879). Bentham on Nomenclature. Same IV (1879). On a point of botanical nomenclature. Trimen’s Joum. Bot. XVIII, 186 [from Am. J. Sci. III. XIX] (1880). Mesembrianthemum, not Mesembryanthemum. Trimen’s Journ. Bot. XVIII [from Bot. Gaz. V] (1880). The citation of botanical authorities. Trimen’s Journ. Bot. XX (1882). Gender of Names of Varieties. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XXVII (1884). Hypopitys or Hypopithys ? Am. J. Sci. Ill, XXVIII (1884). Botanical Nomenclature. Britten’s Jour. Bot. XXV (1887). Capitalization of Botanical Names. Amer. Florist, II (1887). A Sketch of the Mineralogy of a portion of Jefferson and St. Lawrence Counties (N. Y.) by Drs. J. B. Crawe, of Watertown, and A. Gray, of Utica, N. Y. Am. J. Sci. XXV (1834). Bemarks on the progress of discovery relative to vegetable fecunda- tion : being a preface to the translation of A. J. C. Corda’s ‘ Beitrage zur Lehre von der Befruchtung der Pflanzen.’ Ibid. XXXI (1837): Notices of European Herbaria, particularly those most interesting to the North American Botanist. Am. J. Sci. XL. Ann Nat. Hist. VII. Hook. J. Bot. Ill (1841). Notice of the Botanical Writings of the late C. S. Bafinesque. Am. J. Sci. XL (1841). Selections from the Scientific Correspondence of Cadwallader Golden with Gronovius, Linnaeus, Collinson, and other Naturalists. Ibid. XLIV (1843). The Longevity of Trees. N. A. Review (July, 1844). The Chemistry of Vegetation. Ibid. (Jan. 1845). Food of the Mastodon. Am. J. Sci. II, III (1847). On the composition of the plant by phytons, and some applications of phyllotaxis. Proc. Am. Assoc. II (1849). On the age of the large tree recently felled in California. Am. J. Sci. II (1854). The Smithsonian Institution. Ibid. II, XX (1855). Wild Potatoes in New Mexico and Western Texas. Ibid. II, XXII (1856). For what purpose were plants created? (addressed to Prof. Dana). Ibid. II, XXI (1856). Action of Foreign Pollen upon the Fruit. Ibid. II, XXV (1858). Note on the coiling of Tendrils of plants. Proc. Am. Acad. IV [Ann. Nat. Hist. Ill ; Am. J. Sci. II. XXVII (1858). E e % [Gray. 412 Botanical Necrology for 1888. British National Museums of Natural History. Am. J. Sci. II, XXVII (1859). Discussion between two readers of Darwin’s Treatise on the Origin of Species. Am. J. Sci. II, XXX. [Design versus Necessity. — Discussion between two readers of Darwin’s Treatise on the Origin of Species, upon its natural theology. Darwiniana] (i860). Species considered as to variation, geographical distribution, and suc- cession. Ann. Nat. Hist. XII. (Darwiniana, 1863). Radicle-ism. Am. J. Sci. XXXVIII (1864). Harvard University Herbarium. Ibid. Ill, XXXIX (1865). Professor Treadwell’s improvements in constructing Cannon : Address to the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, by the President (Prof. Asa Gray) upon the presentation of the Rumford Medal to Prof. Treadwell, Nov. 15th, 1865. Proc. Am. Acad. VII, Am. J. Sci. II, XLI (1866). Morphology of stamens and use of abortive organs. Am. J. Sci. XLIII (1867). On hypocotyledonary gemmation. Ibid. Ill, II [Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. VIII] (1871). Plant Dryers. Am. Nat. VI (1872). Dismissal of the late Botanist of the Department of Agriculture. Am. Nat. VI. [Am. J. Sci. Ill, V] (1872). Address before the American Association at Dubuque, Iowa, August, 1872. Am. J. Sci. Ill, IV, Am. Nat. VI (‘Sequoia and its history’); Trimen’s Journ. Bot. X, 1872 (extract ‘ Origin of the Flora of Atlantic North America’); Proc. Am. Assoc. XXI (with corrections and appendix) [Sequoia and its history ; the relations of North American to North-east Asian and to Tertiary Vegetation, Darwiniana] ('872), The Horse Disease. Am. Nat VII (1873). Note on apples which are half like one and half like another species. Am. Nat. VII (1873). Were the fruits made for man, or did man make the fruits ? Am. Nat. VII [reprinted from the ‘ Horticulturist’) (1874). Do varieties wear out or tend to wear out ? N. Y. Semi-weekly Tribune [Am. J. Sci. III. IX ; Darwiniana. Noticed in Am. Nat. IX] (1874). The office of leaves. N. Y. semi- weekly Tribune (1874). How trees grow tall. Ibid. (1874). Johnson’s new Universal Cyclopedia. Botany, Leaf, Morphology. (1874). Insectivorous Plants. Nation, Nos. 457 and 458 [Darwiniana] (1874). Insectivorous Plants, additional investigations. N. Y. semi-weekly Tri- bune (1874). A vegetable steel-trap. Ibid. (1874). The Potato Rot ; slitting down the bark of fruit trees in early summer. Am. Agriculturist (1875). Spontaneous generation of plants. Ibid. (1875). Aestivation and its Terminology. Am. J. Sci. Ill, X. [Trimen’s T. Bot. XIV] (1875). A Pilgrimage to Torreya. Am. Agriculturist (1875). Note on peas from mummies and clover from greensand marl. Nation, No. 523, (1875). The Botanic Garden. The Harvard Book, I (1875). How flowers are fertilized. American Agriculturist. Art I, Campanulas or Bell Flowers ; Art. II, Compound Flowers; Art. Ill, Clerodendron and Fire-weed ; Art. IV, Houstonia and Partridge-berry ; Art. V, Dicentra or Gray.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 413 Bleeding-hearts; Art. VI, Laurel ; Art. VII, False Indigo and Red Clover ; Art. VIII, Beans and other Flowers of the Pulse Family; Art. IX, Ground- nut or Apios ; Art. X, The Busy Bee; Art. XI, The Good of Cross Fertili- zation ; Art. XII, How Cross-fertilization benefits ; Art. XIII, Lady-slippers (1876). [Relation of coloration to environment. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XII (1876). Comparative Zoology, structural and systematic. Nation, 578 (1876). Darwiniana : Essays and reviews pertaining to Darwinism. New York (1879). Seeds that float in water, use of the hydrometric twisting of the tail to the carpels 0/ Erodium. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XI (1876). Dextrorse and Sinistrorse. Ibid. Ill, XIII (1877). Homogone and Heterogone (or Homogenous and Heterogonous) flowers. Ibid. Ill, XIII [Am. Nat. XI] (1877). Date of publication of Elliott’s Botany of South Carolina and Georgia. Ibid. Ill, XIII (1877). Forest Geography and Archaeology : A lecture delivered before the Harvard University Natural History Society, 1878. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XVI. [Geo- graphic et Archeologie forestieres de l’Amerique du Nord] (a French trans- lation by Ch. Naudin). Ann. Sci. Nat. VI, VII (1878). Plants may thrive on a meat diet. Am. Agriculturist (1878). Dr. Newcomb and the Uniformity of Nature. By a country reader. In- dependent, No. 1558. Letters on the same subject in Nos. 1555 and 1564 (1878). Does Nature forbid Providence? By a ‘ Country Reader.’ Independent, XXX, No. 1562 (1878). What is a sweet potato ? Am. Agriculturist (1878). Roots and ‘Yarbs’ in the Mountains of North Carolina. Am. Agri. (1879). Notes upon * Notes of a Botanical Excursion into North Carolina’ (by J. H. Redfieldh Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, VI (1879). Pertinacity and predominance of weeds. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XVIII (1879)- On the self-fertilization of plants. Bot. Gaz. IV (1879). Note on trapping of moths or butterflies by certain plants. Am. Nat. XIV (1880). Action of light on vegetation. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XX (1880). Natural Science and Religion : Two Lectures delivered to the Theological School of Yale College. New York (1880). Meanwhile, what should be done and how? Independent, XXXII, No. 1652 (1880). A Chinese puzzle by Linnaeus. Trimen’s Joum. Bot. XIX (1881). Evolution versus Evangelical Religion. Boston Evening Transcript (1882). The relation of Insects to Flowers. The Contemporary Review, XLI. [Eclectic Magazine, XXXV] (1882). Reports as Director of the Herbarium of Harvard University. Annual Reports of the President and Treasurer, 1882-3 ; 1883-4 ; 1884-5 ; 1885-6 ; 1886-7. Note on the Dignified Snake. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, IX (1882). Note on the Musarabic Chapel of the Cathedral of Toledo. Nation, 884 (1882). Letter, on publication of a letter by Dr. Torrey, etc. Bot. Gaz. VIII (1883). 414 Botanical Necrology for 1888. [gray. The Lignified Snake from Brazil. Am. J. Sci. Ill, XXV. [Bot. Gaz. (in part) VIII] (1883). Natural Selection and Natural Theology. Nature, XXVII, XXVIII (1883). Condurango. Bot. Gaz. VIII (1883). The Scientific Principles of Agriculture. Science, V (1885). Circular Letter to American Botanists. Published separately (1885). How to reach the Grand Canon. Science, V (1885). Letter to the Botanical Club of the A. A. A. S. Bot. Gaz. XI (1886). JULES HENNECART \ Born at Paris, October 7, 1797. Died at Clisteaux de Combreux, near Tournon, December 23, 1888. Educated at the Imperial Lyceum and University of Paris. Proprietor. LORENZ HERTER1 2 3. Born at Diirrenwaldstetten, near Riedlingen, December 25, 1857. Died at Hummertsried, Wurttemberg, November 8, 1888. Educated at Latin School, Riedlingen and Seminary at Gmiind. Teacher in Public Shcools of Geislingen, Rottweil, Deggingen, Messbath, and Hummertsried. Published : — Eragrostis minor , Host, in Wurttemberg. Jahresh. des Vereins fiir Vater- landische Naturk. i. Wurttemberg, Jahrg. XLII. Beitrage zur Moosflora Wurttembergs. Ibid. XLIII. Mittheilungen zur Flora Wurttembergs. Ibid. XLIV. GUSTAE ERIK HYLTEX- CAV ALLIES Born in Bladinge, in Smaland, Sweden, June 13, 1815. Died at Lund, June 6, 1888. Lieutenant in the Swedish Navy, 1845. Chief of the Prussian Marine Staff, 1852-1857. Published: — Spridda taxtgeografiska bidrag till ‘ Varends ’ flora. Bot. Notiser, 1880. N&gra anvisnimyar f&r karlvaxters insamling, Konserviring 09I1 for- varing af Linnaea (anon.). Lund, 1887. ERNEST MARIE JULES JEANBEARNAT 4. Born at Marseille, January 3, 1835. Died at Toulouse March 14, 1888. Educated 1 The Editors are indebted to Mr. Poisson, of Paris, for information about Hennecart. 2 The editors are indebted to Dr. G. Krauss, of Stuttgart, for information about Lorenz Herter. 3 The editors are indebted to Prof. Blytt, of Christiania, and to Dr. Krok, of Stockholm, for information about Mr. Hylten-Cavallius. 4 The editors are indebted to M. Dumeril, of Toulouse, for information about Dr. Jeanbearnat. leitgeb.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 415 at |EcoIe de Sorbze and Faculte at Toulouse and at Facultd de Mddecine at Paris. M.D. Biographical notice by Renauld in Revue Bryologique, No. 3, 1888, also one in Annales de la Societd de Sciences physiques et naturelles de Toulouse. Published : — Catalogue des Muscindes des environs de Toulouse. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, XI (1878). Flore bryologique des environs de Toulouse. Bull. Soc. phys. nat. Toulouse IV (1879). ■ -and Martin Donos: Morale du Tam. Toulouse, Delboy, 1867. and Renauld : Bryogdographie des Pyrenees. Mem. Soc. Sc. nat. math. Cherbourg, XXV. Also several papers on the glaciers, geology, and physical, geography of the Pyrenees in publications of Toulouse Societies. See also conjoint papers with Timbal-Lagrave. CARL JOHAN JOHANSON \ Born in Ostra Thorsas in Smaland, Sweden, November 14, 1858. Drowned at Upsala, June 26, 1888. Educated at Wesio and the University of Upsala. Lie. Phil. 1886. Published:— Linavia vulgaris , Mill, x striata DC. En for Sverige ny hybrid. Botan. Notiser, 1888. Svampar fran Island. Svensk. Vetensk. Akad. Ofvers. 41 (1885). Om svampslagtet Taphrina 09b dithdrande svenska arter. Ibid. 42 (1885). N&gra iakttazeker ofver fanerogam-floran i Bunnerfs ell- trakten i Jemt- land. Botan. Notiser, 1886. N&gra Epilobier frfin Jemtland. Ibid. 1886. Peronosporeerna, Ustilagineerna och Uredineerna i Jemtlands och Herjedalens fjalltrakter. Ibid. 1886. Studier ofver svamptl>et Taphrina. Stockholm, 1887; Svenska Veten- skaps-Akademiens Handlingar, Bihany bandet 1 3. Takttagelser rorande n&gra torfmossar i sodra Smaland 09b Halland. Botan. Notiser, 1888. HUBERT LEITGEB1 2, Born at Portendorf, Carinthia, October 23, 1835. Died at Graz, April 5, 1888. Educated at Gymnasium of Klagenfurt and University of Graz. Teacher of Natural History in the Gymnasium at Cilli, 1855-57 ; in the Gymnasium at Gorz, 1857-64; in the Gymnasium at Linz, 1865; in the Gymnasium at Graz, 1866. Docent in the University of Graz, 1867 ; Extraordinary Professor of Botany in the University of 1 The editors are indebted to Prof. Blytt, of Christiania, and to Dr. Krok, of Stockholm, for information about Mr. Johanson. 2 The editors are indebted to Prof. Haberlandt, of Graz, Prof. Baron v. Etting- hausen, of Graz, and Dr. Heinricher, of Graz, for information about Prof. Leitgeb. 4i 6 [Leitgeb. Botanical Necrology for 1888. Graz, 1868 ; Ordinary Professor of Botany, 1869-88 : Director of the Botanic Garden at Graz, 1873-88. Biographical Notice by Haberlandt in Berichte der Deutschen Botanischen Gesell- schaft VI (1888); by Heinricher in Mittheilungen des naturwis- senschaftlichen Vereines fiir Steiermark, 1888; by Krasan in Oesterreichische Botanische Zeitschrift, XXXVIII (1888). Pub- lished : — Die Luftwege der Pfianzen. Sitzungsb. d. K. Akad. d. Wiss. i. Wien, XVIII (1855). Die Haftwurzeln des Epheu. Ibid. XXIX (1858). Die Luftwurzeln der Orchideen. Denkschr. d. K. Akad. d. Wiss. i. Wien, LXXIV (1864). Ueber kugelformige Zellverdickungen in der Wurzelhiille einiger Orchideen. Sitzungsb. d. K. Akad. d. Wiss. i. Wien, XLIX (1864). Zur Kenntniss von Hartwegia commosa , Wees. Ibid. Der jetzige Standpunkt der Zellentheorie. Unterrichts-Zeitung fiir Oester- reich, 1864. Ueber Bestaubung bei Pfianzen. Mittheil. des Naturw. Ver. fiir Steiermark, 1869. Ueber mechanische Anpassungen im Pflanzenreiche. Ibid. 1876. Krystalloide in Zellkernen. Mitth. a. d. Bot. Inst, zu Graz, I (1886). Beitrage zur Physiologie der Spaltoffnungsapparate. Ibid. Ueber Ban und Entwickelung einiger Sporen. Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Gesellsch. I (1883). Ueber Bau und Entwickelung der Sporenhaute und deren Verhalten bei der Keimung. Graz, 1884. Reizbarkeit und Empfindung im Pflanzenreiche. Rectoratsrede. Graz, 1884. Ueber die durch Alkohol in Dahlia- knollen hervorgerufenen Aussehei- dungen. Bot. Zeit. 1887. Der Gehalt der Dahlia- knollen an Asparagin und Tyrosin. Mitth. aus d. Bot. Inst, zu Graz, II (1888). Ueber Spharite. Ibid. Beitrage zur Entwickelungsgesehichte der Pflanzenorgane. Heft I. Wachsthum des Stammchens von Fontinalis antipyretica. Sitzb. d. K. Akad. d. Wiss. i. Wien, LVII (1868). Trans- lated in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 1868. „ II. Entwicklung der Antheridien von Fontinalis antipyretica. Ibid. LVIII (1868). ,, III. Wachsthum des Stammchens und Entwicklung der Antheridien von Sphagnum. Ibid. LIX (1869). „ IV. Wachsthumsgeschichte von Radula complanata. Ibid. LXI (1871). Bemerkungen fiber die Zeit der Ast- und Blattanlage im Achsenscheitel der Laubmoose. Bot. Zeit. XXIX (1871). Zur Kenntniss des Wachsthums von Fissidens. Sitzungsb. d. K. Akad. d. Wiss. i. Wien. LXIX (1874). Das Wachsthum von Schistostega. Mittheil. d. Naturw. Ver. fiir Steiermark, 1874. Reuter’s Studien fiber Hypnum. Ibid. leitgeb.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 417 Ueber verzweigte Moossporogonien. Ibid. 1876. Das Sporogon von Archidium. Sitzungsb. d. Akad. Wiss. i. Wien. LXXX (1879). Die Antheridienstande der Laubmoose. Flora, 1882. Ueber die Verzweigung der Lebermoose. Bot. Zeit. XXIX (1871). Ueber endogene Sprossbildung bei Lebermoosen. Ibid. XXX (1872). Ueber Blasia. Zeitschr. f. Gesammte Naturwiss. Halle, XL (1872). Ueber die Spaltoffnungen der Marchantiaceen. Ibid. Zur Morphologie der Metzgeria furcata. Mittheil. d. Naturw. Ver. fiir Steiermark, 1872. Untersuchungen uber die Lebermoose. Heft I. Blasia pusilla. Jena, Deistung, 1874. ,, II. Die foliosen Jungermannieen. Ibid. 1875. „ III. Die frondosen Jungermannieen. Ibid. 1877. „ IV. Die Riccieen. Graz, Leuschner and Lubensky, 1879. ,, V. (With assistance of Waldner) Die Anthoceroteen. Ibid. 1879. „ VI. Die Marchantieen und allgemeine Bemerkungen iiber Leber- moose. Ibid. 1881. Die Entwickelung der Kapsel von Anthoceros. Sitzungsb. d. K. Akad. d. Wiss. i. Wien, LXXIII (1876). Die Keimung der Lebermoossporen in ihrer Beziehung zum Lichte. Ibid. Die Nosloc-colQ-niexL im Thallus der Anthoceroteen. Ibid. LXXVII (1878). Die Athemoffnungen der Marchantiaceen. Ibid. LXXI (1880). Die Inflorescenzen der Marchantiaceen. Ibid. Das Marchantiaceengenus Dumortiera . Flora, 1880. Die Stellung der Fruchtsacke bei den geocalyceen Jungermannieen. Ibid. LXXXIII (1881). Wasserausscheidung an den Archegonstanden von Corsinia. Flora, 1885. Zur Embry ologie der Fame. Sitzungsber. d. K. Akad. d. Wiss. i. Wien, LXXVII (1878). Ueber Bilateralitat der Prothallien. Flora, 1877 and 1879. Studien uber Entwicklung der Fame. Sitzungsb. d. K. Akad. d. Wiss. i. Wien, LXXX (1879). Contains : — 1. Die D orsi ventralitat der Prothallien und ihre Abhangigkeit vom Lichte. 2. Der Embryo von Ceratopteris thalictroides . 3. Wird der Ort der Organanlage am Embryo durch aussere Krafte bestimmt ? Completoria complens , Lohde, ein in Farnprothallien schmarotzender Pilz. Sitzungsb. d. K. Akad. d. Wiss. i. Wien, LXXXIV (1881). Die Sprossbildung an apogamen Farnprothallien. Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Gesellsch. Ill (1885). Ueber Zoopsis. Mittheil. d. Naturw. Ver. fiir Steiermark, 1876. Zwei neue Saprolegnieen : Diplanes und Didyuchus. Bot. Zeitung, XXVI (1868). Neue Saprolegnieen. Pringsh. Jahrb. VII (1870). Ueber Coelosphaerium Ndgelianum, Ung. Mittheil. d. Naturw. Ver. fiir Steiermark, II (1869). [Leitgeb, 418 Botanical Necrology for 1888. Was ist der Getreiderost ? Grazer Dorf bote, 1872. Ueber Baeterien. Mittheil. d. Naturw. Ver. fiir Steiermark, 1873. Die Incrustation der Membran von Acetabularia. Sitzungsb. d. K. Acad. d. Wiss. i. Wien, XCVI (1887). ' Ueber Nahrungsmittel. Carinthia, i860. Frans Unger. Bot. Zeit. XXVIII (1870) ; Mittheil. des Naturw. Ver. fiir Steiermark, 1870. Beise-Skizzen aus Oberkarnten. Carinthia, 1858. Zur Beform der Volksschule, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Land- sehnlen Karntens. Zeitung fiir Karnten, 1862. Stellung und Lage der Gymnasiallehrer. Unterrichts-Zeitung fiir Oester- reich, 1864. Zur Einheit des Unterrichts. Ibid. Aus dem Wiener Leben — Der Stadtpark — Der Thiergarten. Draupost, 1863. Der Zustand des Volksschulwesens in Karnten. Grazer Tagespost, 1874. ■ and Nageli : Entstehung und Wach.stb.um der Wurzeln. Nageli’s Beitr. z. wiss. Bot. IV (1867). JEAN" BAPTISTE LIEURY 1. Born at Rouen, December 14, 1888. Died at Rouen, September 3, 1888. Educated at College of Rouen. Biographical notice by Niel in Bulletin de la Soci£t£ des Amis des Sciences Naturelles de Rouen, 1888. Pub- lished : — Note sur un Polyporus observd a St. Leonard. Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. Nat. Rouen, 1874. Also several papers on geological subjects. HENRI LORET 2. Born at Jarnac, Champagne, 1810. Died at Montpellier, December 4, 1888. Educated at Seminary of Pons. Biographical notice by Flahault in Bulletin de la Soci£t£ Botanique de France, XXXV (1888). Published L’herbier de la Lozdre et de M. Frost. 1852. Glanes fi’un botaniste. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1859. Plantes nouvelles pour la flore de l’H€rault. Ibid. 1869. Sur cinquante plantes des herbiers de Montpellier. Ibid. 1872. Begions botaniques de PH6rault. Rev. Sc. Nat. Montpellier, 1873. De Pherbier connu sous le nom d’herbier Magnol. Mem. Acad. Mont- pellier. Causeries botaniques. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1880. Plantes nouvelles pour le Gard avee des observations sur la flore de Pouzolz. 1880. 1 The Editors are indebted to M. Eugene Niel, of Rouen, for information about M. Lieury. 2 The Editors are indebted to M. Malinvaud, of Paris, and Prof. Flahault, of Montpellier, for information about M. Loret. malbranche.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 419 Sur l’herbier et la flore des Pyr6n6@s de Philippe. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1883. Sur diverges plantes des Alpes-maritimes. Ibid. Notice sur le Papaver Rouhiaei , Vig. Ibid, 1884. Sur le Rubus collinus , DO. Ibid. 1887. ■ and Barrandon: Flore de Montpellier, Ed. 1, 1876. Ed. 2, 1886. and Clos : Revision de Pherfeier de Lapeyrouse. 1880. — — And Timbal-Lagrave : L’herbier de Marchand et Lapeyrouse. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, i860. And other papers upon botanical excursions. ALEXANDRE FRANCOIS MALBRANCHE1 *, Bom at Bernay (Eure), April 6, 1818. Died at Rouen, May 16, 1888. Educated at College of Rouen. Pharmacien. Founder of the Societe des Amis des Sciences de Rouen. Biographical notices by Husnot in Revue bryologique, No. 4, 1888; by Roumeguere in Revue mycologique, No. 39, 1888 ; by Niel in Bulletin de la Soci£t£ des Amis des Sciences Naturelles de Rouen (1888). Published:— Sur une inflorescence feuillee du Houbion. Journ. de Pharm. XI (1847). Note sur une Primevere monstrueuse. Bull. Cercle d’Hort. Bot. Rouen, 1855. Quelques mots sur une raeine fascide de Spiraea sorbifolia. Free. Acad. Sc. Rouen, 1856. Quelques faits de teratologie vdgetale. Ibid. 1857. Revue des plantes critiques ou nouvelles de la Seine-Infdrieure. Ibid. 1861. 2me Mem. Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen, 1875. Etudes botaniques sur les vdgdtaux infdrieurs. Revue de la Normandie, 1865 ; Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen, 1865. Note sur le Capsella rubella , Reuter. Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. Nat. Rouen, 1865. Note sur quelques herb orisations et sur deux Primeveres monstrueuses. Ibid. 1866. Note sur le Dimorphisme. Ibid. 1867. Examen comparatif de la 46 Edition de la Flore de Normandie de M. de Brdbisson. Ibid. 1869. Note sur le Wolfia arrhiza, C. et G. Ibid. Note sur le Lemna arrhiza, L. Ibid. 1871. Note sur quelques plantes. Ibid. 1872. Note sur les Primula elatior et variabilis , G-oupil., ©t sur un nouveau Verbascum . Ibid. 1873. Not© sur un Saxifraga tridactylites , L., var. pusilla. Ibid. Note sur une Veronica arvensis , L., f. nana. Ibid. Examen de la Mdthode histotaxique de M. Duval- Jouve. Ibid. 1875. Essai sur les Rubus normands. Ibid. 1 The Editors are indebted to M. Eugene Niel, of Rouen, for information about Prof. Malbranche. 420 Botanical Necrology for 1888. [Malbranche. Les Plantes carnivores. Prec. Acad. Rouen. 1876. De l’Espece dans le Genre Rubus, et en particulier dans le type Rusti- canus , Merc. Bull. Soc. bot. France, 1879. Les Migrations des plantes. Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen, 1880. Sur la Javelure des fruits. Ibid. Note sur les Bupleurum tenuissimum , L. et affine, Sadi. Ibid. 1883. Monstruosite de la fleur du Sida arborea, Hook. Ibid. 1886. Les Lichens de la Normandie. Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen, 1866. Note sur une station curieuse de Lichens. Ibid. 1873. Notes lichdnologiques. Ibid. 1874. Note sur les Placodium a thalle jaune observes en Normandie. Ibid. i877* Les Lichens des murs d’argile dans l’arrondissement de Bernay (Eure). Ibid. 1878. Catalogue descriptif des Lichens de la Normandie. Rouen, 1870. Sup- plement, 1881. Contribution a l’dtude monographique du genre Graphis. Bull. Soc. bot. France, 1884. Des Cryptogames parasites, de leurs causes, de leur influence sur la vegetation. Bull. Cercle d’Hort. Bot. Rouen, 1854. Note sur la Eumagine. Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen, 1865. Note sur le Phy corny ces nitens. Ibid. 1867. Les rouilles des cdr6ales et des arbres fruitiers. Prec. Acad. Rouen, 1881. Les Microbes. Ibid. 1882. Note sur V Erineum vitis , DC., Erinose des viticulteurs. Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen, 1886. Plantes rares, litigieuses ou nouvelles, observdes rdcemment en Nor- mandie. Bull. Soc. bot. France, 1887. Sur un nouveau Capillaire introduit dans le commerce, et sur quelques substitutions de plantes en pharmacie. Bull. Trav. Soc. Pharm. Rouen, 1850 5 Journ. de Pharm. XIX (1856). Sur les falsifications de l’Oreille de Judas (Exidia auricula- Judae, Fr.). Journ. de Pharm XXV (1854). De la pretendue transformation des Aegilops en Triticum. Bull. Soc. centr. d’Hort. 1855 ; Journ. de Pharm. XXXII (1857). Note sur la Ploraison de V Helianthemum guttatum, L. Bull. Soc. bot. France III (1856). Reflexions pratiques et philosophiques sur les Genres en Botanique. Prec. Acad. Rouen, 1856 ; Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen, 1867. Considerations sur une lettre inedite de Linne a Correa de Serra. Ibid. i860. Sur une lettre inedite de Linne. Bull. Soc. bot. France, 1861 De Candolle en Normandie. Prec. Acad. Rouen, 1862. Quelques reflexions sur le Darwinisme. Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen, 1865 ; 2me Mem. Ibid. 1866. Etude sur les Rumex employes en pharmacie. Bull. Soc. Pharm. Rouen, 1867. Note sur une maladie du bl6. Bull. Soc. d’Agric. Seine- Inferieure, 1870. Invasion des bois de pins par la Tenthrede du pin. Bull. Sos. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen, 1872. 421 mqri&rk.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. Note sur la petite Tenthrede du pin. Bull. Soc. d’ Agile. 1872. Le Transformisme, ses origines, ses principes, ses impossibility . Pr£c. l’Acad. Rouen, 1872. L’ Agriculture ches les Remains. Ibid. 1877. La Migration des Plante . Ibid. 1879. Les Sciences et Is Agriculture. (Discours prononce k la distribution des prix de 1’Ecole normale.) 1879. Communication sur la maladie du seigle. Bull. Soc. Agric. Seine-In- ferieure, 1880. Creation et Tr ansformisme . Free. Acad. Rouen, 1880. Les Generations alternantes. Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen, 1881. Le Jardin des Plantes de Rouen. Prec. Acad. Rouen, 1885. and Blanche : Description botanique du Departement de la Seine- Inferieure. Free. Acad. Sc. Rouen, 1862. — — and Lieury : Champignons du Genre Podisoma. Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen, 1873. and P. A. Saccardo : Fungi galliei. Atti del R. Istituto veneto di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti, Venise, 1883. and Girardin : Note sur l’examen des pelotes trouvdes dans lestomac de jeunes poulains. Free. Acad. Rouen, 1856 ; Joum. de Pharm. XXX (1856). and Prevost : Des diverges especes de Rhubarbes cultivdes en France. Bull. Cercle d’Hort. Bot. Rouen, 1862. and Letendre: Champignons nouveaux ou peu communs recoltes en Normandie. Bull. Soc. Amis Sc. nat. Rouen. ire Liste, 1880. 2m0 Liste, 1883. 3me Liste, 1884. 4m0 Liste, 1887. PIERRE GIXjLES MORIERE \ Born at Cornelles, near Caen, April 8, 1817. Died at Paris, October 20, 1888. Educated at Lyceum and Faculty of Sciences at Caen. Instituteur at Conde sur Novieau (Calvados), 1837. Professor at the Lyceum of Caen, 1838. Professor of Botany and Geology at the Faculty of Sciences of Caen, 1859. Biographical notice in Annales de la Socidtd Linn^enne de Normandie, 1888. Published: — Recherches sur la fixitd de l’Espeee. Thesis. Faculty of Lyons, 1859. Note sur deux cas de tdratologie vdgdtale. Bull. Soc. Linn. Norm. VI (1860-61). Note sur un cas de chorise dans le Galanthus nivalis et de floriparitd dans le Cardamine pratensis. Ibid. Influences qui s’exercent sur les especes vdgdtales pour en modifier la composition chimique. Mem. Acad. Caen, 1861. Q,uelques observations critiques sur les espdees du genre Monotropa. Bull. Soc. Linn. Norm. VII (1861-62) ; Bull. Soc. bot. France, IX (1862). Note sur quelques plantes de la Flore Normande. Bull. Soc. Linn. Norm. VII (1861-2). Transformation des dtamines en carpelles dans plusieurs especes de Pavot. Mem. Soc. Linn. Norm. XII (1862). 2 The Editors are indebted to M. Malinvaud, of Paris, and Prof. A. de St. Germain, of Caen, for information about Prof. Moriere. 422 Botanical Necrology for 1888. [mori-ere. Note sur une Liliae€e de la Californie. Bull. Soc. Linn. Norm. VIII (1862-63). Note sur une Fraxinelle monstrueuse. Ibid. Quelques observations critiques sur les Monotropdes qui croissent spon- tandment en Normandie. Mem. Acad. Caen, 1863. Note sur plusieurs cas teratologiques offerts par le Colza ( Brassica cam - pestris, DC.). Structure du pistil dans les Crueiferes. Mem. Soc. Linn. Norm. Caen, XIII (1864). Note sur divers eas teratologiques offerts par le Trifolium repens, Linn. Ibid. XV (1869). Note sur deux vegdtaux fossiles trouvds dans le departement de Cal- vados : Cycadoidea micromyela , Zamia Brongniartii. Ibid. JOSEF PAN&C. Born at Bribir, in Croatia, May 6, 1814. Died at Belgrade, March 8, 1888. Educated at Gymnasium of Fiume, Agram, and at the University of Pesth. Graduated M.D. 1842. Practised as physician in Pesth, and then at Ruckberg in Banatia, 1844. Studied at Vienna, 1847. Practised as Physician in Belica (Serbia), later at Kragujevac. Professor at the Lyceum (afterwards High School, 1866), Belgrade, 1857. Founder and Director of Botanic Garden at Belgrade. ‘ Staatsrath/ 1884. Biographical notice by Brann in Oesterreichischc Botanische Zeitschrift, XXXII (1888). Published : — Taxilogia botanica. Dissertationschrift. Buda-Pest, Beinal, 1842. Verzeichniss der in Serbien wildwaehsenden Phanerogamen, nebst den Diagnosen einiger neuer Arten. Verhandl. Zool. Bot. Ver. Wien, VI (1856). Aus der Flora von Serbien. Ibid. VII (1857). Ueber den Umtausch, von Samen wildwaehsender Pflanzen. Flora, XLI (1858). Die Flora der Serpentinberge in Mittel Serbien. Verhandl. Zool. Bot. Ver. Wien, IX (1859). Zur Moosflora des nordostlichen Banates. Ibid. XI (1861). On Saffron-culture. Glasnik Drustva srpste Slovesnosti. Belgrade, 1865. (In Serbian.) Flora of the vicinity of Belgrade. Belgrade, 1st ed. 1865. 2nd ed. 1878. 3rd ed. 1882. 4th ed. 1885. 5th ed. 1888. (In Serbian.) Botanisohe Ergebnisse einer im Jahre 1880 unternommenen Beise in Serbien. Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. XVII (1867). Serbian translation of Sehleiden’s Botany, 1886. The forests of Serbia. Glasnik Drustva srpste Slovesnosti. Belgrade, 1868. Zur Flora des Banates. Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. XVIII (1868). Botanische Beise in Serbien im Jahre 1869. Ibid. XX (1870). Indian Dendrology. Belgrade, 1871. Flora of Serbia. Belgrade, 1874. (In Serbian.) Botanische Bereisung von Montenegro im Jahre 1873. Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. XXV (1874). planchon.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 423 Elenchus pi ant arum vascularium quas aestate a. 1873 in Crnagora legit A. Pancid. Belgradi, 1875. Eine neue Conifere in den sudostlichen Alpen. Belgrade, 1876. Natural History of the three kingdoms of Nature for Normal Schools. The Botanic Garden of Belgrade. Glasnik Drustve srpske Slovesnosti. Belgrade, 1881. (In Serbian.) Elementa ad f oram principatus Bulgariae. Belgrade, 1883. Nova elementa. Belgrade, 1886. Additions to the Flora of Serbia. Belgrad, 1884. (In Serbian.) The Home of Wheat. Teschek. Belgrade, 1887. (In Serbian.) Der Kirschlorbeer im Sudosten von Serbien. Belgrade, 1887. Enumeratio plantarum vascularum florae Serbiae. In the press. et R. de Visiani. Plantae Serbiae rariores aut novae. Mem. Imp. Inst. Veneto, X (1861), XII (1864), XV (1870). And many other works on Zoology and Geology. JULES-I^MILE PLANCHON.1 Born at Ganges (l’Hdrault), on March 21, 1823. Died at Montpellier, April 1, 1888. Edu- cated at Ganges and Faculty of Montpellier. Assistant in Herbarium of Sir William Hooker, Kew, 1844-1848. Professor of Botany, Zoology, and Horticulture at the Royal Horticultural Institute, Ghent, 1849-1851. Professor at the School of Medicine and Pharmacy, Nancy, 1851-1853. Assistant Pro- fessor in Faculty of Sciences, Montpellier, 1853-1856. Pro- fessor 1857-1881. Professor at the School of Medicine, Mont- pellier, 1856-1881. Director of the School of Pharmacy, Montpellier, 1859-1881. Professor of Botany at the Faculty of Medicine, and Director of the Botanic Garden, Montpellier, 1881-1888. Co-editor of Flore des Serres, 1849-1881. Bio- graphical notices by Sabatier £J. E. Planchon et son oeuvre, Montpellier, Hamelin, 1888 ; by Morot in Journal de Bota- nique, July 1888; by Ddhdrain in Annales Agronomiques, 1888; by Foex, *J. E. Planchon/ Montpellier, Boehm, 1888. Published : — Sur le genre Godoya et les Ochnaedes. Hooker’s London Journ. Bot. 1840. Observations sur le genre Aflonogeton, et sur ses afBLnitds naturelles. Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 3, I (1841). Description of a new species of the genus Eudema. Hooker’s London Journ. Bot. Ill (1844). On a new British species of Helianthemum. Ibid. 1 The Editors are indebted to Dr. Planchon, of Montpellier, for information about Prof. Planchon. 424 Botanical Necrology for 1888. [planchon. Sur les d6veloppements et les carcacteres des vrais et des faux arilles ; suivi de considerations sur les ovules de quelques Vdroniques et de 1’ Avicennia. (These pour le doctorat es-sciences naturelles.) Montpellier, Boehm, 1844. First part reproduced in Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 3, III (1845). Description de deux genres nouveaux de la famille des Euphorbiac€es (Stachystemon et Bertya). Hooker’s London Journ. Bot. IV (1845). Sur les affinitds des genres Ilenslovia, Wall., Raleighia , G-ardn., et Alzatea , Ruiz et Pav. Ibid. Description d’un nouveau genre de la famille des Diosmees ( Raibelaisia ). Ibid. Description d’un genre nouveau ( Purdiaea ), voisin du Cliftonia , avec des observations sur les affinites des Saurauja, des Sarracenia et du Sta- chyurus. Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 3, VI (1846) ; Hooker’s London Journ. Bot. V (1846). Sur le genre Godoya et ses analogues, avec des observations sur les limites des Ochnacdes, et une revue des genres et des especes de ce groupe. Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 3, VI (1846). Sur la famille des Simaroub^es. Hooker’s London Journ. Bot. V (1846). Observations sur 1 'Amoreuxia, DC. et description des nouveaux genres Roucheria et Lobbia. Ibid. Sur la nouvelle famille des Cochlosperm€es. Ibid. (1847). Sur deux especes de Lin confondues sous le nom de Lin usuel. Bull, de la Soc. d’Agric. de l’Herault, 1847. Sur la famille des Lin€es. Hooker’s London Journ. Bot. VI (1847): VII (1848). Synopsis specierum Anackaridis et Apalanthes. Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, I (1848) ; Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 3, XI (1849). Sur 1’ ovule et la graine des Acanthes. Ann. Sci. nat, Bot. ser. 3, IX (1848). Sur la famille des Droseracdes. Ibid. Sur la famille des Salvadorac6es. Compt. rend, de l’Acad. des Sci. XXVII. ; Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 3, X (1848). Sur les Ulmacdes (Ulmacdes et Celtid€es de quelques auteurs), con- sid&r6es comme tribu de la famille des Urtieees. Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 3, X (1848). Remarks on the European species of Ulnuis. Phytologist, III. (1848). Notice sur la vie et les travaux de J. B. van Mons. Flore des serres, V (1849). Notice sur la vie et les ouvrages botaniques de St. L. Endlicher. Ibid. Notice n6crologique sur Georges Gardner. Ibid. Notice sur la vie et les travaux de W. Griffith. Ibid. Observations sur les Ulex et description d’une nouvelle espece de ce genre commune a la Bretagne et a la region Sud-Ouest de l’Angle- terre. Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 3, XI (1849). Sur les affinites de VOphyocaryon paradoxwn, Schomb. Flore des serres, V (1849). Les Rhododendrons de 1’Inde continentale et insulaire. Ibid On Meliantheae, a new natural order of plants, proposed and defined. Proc. Linn. Soc. I (1840) ; Trans. Linn. Soc. XX (1851). Essai monographique d’une nouvelle famille de plantes proposde sous le nom d’Ancistrocladees. Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 3, XIII (1850). Prodomus monographiae ordinis Connaracearum. Linnaea, XXIII (1850). planchon.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 425 La Victoria regia, au point de vue hortieole et botanique, avec des con- siderations sur la structure et les affinites des Nymph6acdes. Flore des serres, VI (1850) ; VII (1851). Des limites de la concordance entre les formes, la structure, les affinitds des plantes et leurs propridtds mddicinales. (These pour le doctorat en medecine). 8vo. Montpellier, Boehm, 1851. Quelques mots sur les Yucca , les Agave, les Furcraea et les Dasylirium. Flore des serres, VII (1851). Nouveaux details sur la synonymie des plantes connues sous le nom de Dracaena et de Cordyline . Ibid. Description d’un nouveau genre ( Stenomeris ) du groupe des Thismides. Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 3, XVIII (1852). Note sur le Pyrola rotundifolia, var. arenaria , Koch. Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 3, XVIII (1852). Quelques mots sur les inflorescences dpiphylles al’occasion d’une espdce nouvelle d? Erythroch iton. Mem. de l'Acad. Stanislas, Nancy, 1852. Etudes sur les Nymphdacdes. Ann. Sci. nat.. Bot. ser. 3, XIX (1853). Enumeration succincte des especes de la famille des Nympheacdes. Revue hortieole, 1853. Notice sur Aug. de Saint-Hilaire. Flore des serres, IX (1853). Affinitds et synonymie de quelques genres nouveaux ou peu connus. Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 4. II (1854) ; III (1855). Histoire botanique et hortieole des plantes dites Azaldes de l’Inde. Revue hortieole, 1854; Flore des serres, XXIII (1880). Sur la vdgdtation spdeiale des dolomites dans les ddpartements du Gard et de l’Hdrault. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, I (1854). Sur la vdgdtation des terrains siliceux dans les ddpartements du Gard et de l’Hdrault. Ibid. Des Hermodactes au point de vue botanique et pharmaceutique. Ann. Sci. nat., Bot. ser. 4, IV (1855). Note sur le faux arille de la noix muscade. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, II (1855). Rapport sur l’herborisation dirigde par lui, le 9 juin, au Pic de Saint- Loup. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, IV (1857). Rapport sur Therborisation dirigde par lui, le 11 juin, a Saint-Guilhem-. du-Ddsert. Ibid. Quelques mots sur I’origine du Styrax , calamite des anciens. Ibid. Sur 1’hybridation des Aegilops. Ibid. ; and V (1858). Sur une nouvelle espece de Clypeola appartenant a la flore de France. Ibid. V (1858). Sur le parasitisme de VOsyris alba. Ibid. ; Compt. rend, de l’Acad. des Sciences, XLVII (1858). Hortus Donatensis. Catalogue des plantes eultivdes dans les serres de S. Exc. le prince A. de Ddmidoff, a San Donato, pres Florence. Paris, 1858. La vraie nature de la fleur des Euphorbes expliquee par un nouveau genre d’Euphorbiacdes. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, VIII (1861). Les pseudospores des Fougeres. Compt. rend, de la 45® session de la Societe suisse des Sc. nat. 1861. Note additionnelle a un travail d’A. Gris sur les teguments de la graine du Ricin. Ann. Sc. nat. Bot., ser. 4, XVII (1862). Observations sur les Cistindes. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, IX (1862). F f 426 Botanical Necrology for 1888. [planchon. Rapport sur la Canne a sucre eultivde en plein air dans le jardin de M, le Curd de Castelnau. Ann. Soc. d’Hortic. de l’Herault, 1862. Une excursion botanique au Mont Caroux pres les bains de Lamalou (Hdrault). Bull. Soc. Bot. France, IX (1862). Rapport sur Pherborisation faite le 8 juin au Pech-de-l’Agnel. Ibid. Notice sur la vie et les travaux de Jacques Cambessedes. Ibid. X (1863). Note sur les fossiles de Meximieux. Bull. Soc. Vaud. VI (1864). Sur deux plantes confondues sous le nom de Pistacia narbonensis. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, XI (1864). Note sur les observations faites au Jardin des Plantes de Montpellier pendant Fdclipse totale de soleil du 18 juillet 1860. Bull. Soc. Vaud. VII (1864). Note sur la symdtrie florale des Cruciferes. Ibid. De l’abus des moyennes thermometriques comme expression de la tem- perature dans ses rapports avec la vdgdtation. Congres international des horticulteurs a Bruxelles, 1864. Sur la vegetation des plateaux ealcaires appeies Causses, et en particulier du plateau du Caylar. Mem. Acad. Montpellier, VI (1864-66). Rondelet et ses disciples, ou la botanique a Montpellier au xvie siecle. Discours prononce dans la seance solennelle de rentree des Facultes et de l’Ecole de pharmacie de Montpellier, le 15 Novembre, 1865. 8vo. Mont- pellier, 1866. Appendice en collaboration avec M. G. Planchon (Extrait du Montpellier medical , 1866, tirage a part, in-8 de 43 pages). Plantes a aires restreintes ou fractionndes. Congr. scientif de France, XXXIII (1866). Sur des fleurs anomales de la Vigne eultivde. Ann. Sc. nat., Bot. ser. . 5, VI (1866). Sur une monstruositd des ovaires du Cydonia vulgaris. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, XIII (1866). Des plantes a aires localisdes ou disjointes dans la flore de Montpellier. Ann. Soc. d’hortic. et d’hist. nat. l’Herault, ser. 2, I (1869). Pierre Richer deBelleval,fondateur du jardin des plantes de Montpellier. Discours prononce a la seance solennelle de rentree des Facultes et de l’Ecole superieure de pharmacie, le 15 Novembre, 1869, avec un Appendice com- prenant les notes et pieces justificatives. 8vo. Montpellier, 1869. Des limites naturelles des flores et en particulier de la flore locale de Montpellier. Actes du Congres scientifique de France, 1871. Sur l’Orme epineux des Chinois (. Hemiptelea Davidii , Planch.). Comptes rend, de l’Acad. des Sc. LXXIV (1872). Le Crataegus Aronia, Spach. dans ses rapports avec l’Aubdpine et l’Azero- lier d’ltalie. Ibid. Sur la distribution gdographique des Ulmiddes ou Ulmacdes proprement dites. Ibid. Monographie des Ulmacdes. De Candolle’s Prodromus, 1873. Sur les espeees de Fritillaires de Prance, a propos des leones et d’un manuscript inddit de Pierre Richer de Belleval. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, XX (1873). Le Phylloxera et les Vignes amdricaines a Roquemaure (G-ard). Comptes rend, de 1’Acad. des Sc. LXXVIII (1874). Les Vignes sauvages des Etats-Unis de l’Amdrique du Nord. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, XXI (1874). Le Phylloxera en Europe et en Amdrique. Revue des Deux-Mondes, 1874. Le morcellement de Fespdee en botanique et le Jordanisme. Revue des Deux-Mondes, 1874. planchon.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 427 U Eucalyptus globulus. Revue des Deux Mondes, 1875. Xies Vignes amdricaines. 8vo. Montpellier et Paris, Delahaye, 1875. La question du Phylloxera en 1870. Revue des Deux Mondes, 1877. La maladie du Ch&taignier dans les Cdvennes. Compt. rend, de l’Acad. des Sc. LXXXVII (1878). lie Mildew, ou faux O'idium amdricain, dans les vignobles de Prance. Ibid. LXXXIX (1878). Le polymorphisms de V Agaricus melleus, Vahl. Ibid. LXXXVIII (1878). Sur les principaux types de Vignes amdricaines. Assoc. fran9> pour 1’avancement des Sciences, Montpellier, 1879. Excursion a PAigoual, distribution geographique des plantes. Bull. Soc. languedocienne de Geographic, 1879. Xia vdgdtation de Montpellier et des Cdvennes dans ses rapports avec la nature du sol. Ibid. Les plantes carnivores. Revue des Deux-Mondes, 1875. La Truffe et les truffieres. Ibid. Sur une fasciation en forme de crete du Chou-fleur. Flore des serres, XXIII (1880). Le Vitis Berlandieri , nouvelle espece de Vigne americaine. Comptes rend, de 1’Acad. des Sc. XCI (1880). Sur une nouvelle espece de Cissus (. Rocheana , Planch.) originaire de l’intdrieur de Sierra Leone et supportant les hivers de Marseille. Ibid. XCIII (1881). Les Vignes du Soudan de feu Th. Lecard. Ibid. XCII (1881). Joseph Decaisne, notice biographique. Flore des serres, XXIII (1882). Notes mycologiques : I. La maladie du Ch&taignier dans les Cdvennes ; II. L* Agaricus convivarum , Del. et le Clavaria polymorpha, Touchy, formes monstrueuses de P Agaricus ostreatus , Jacq. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, XXIX (1882). Lettres et fragments de eorrespondance de feu Jacques Gay avec le botaniste colleetionneur Philippe Salzmann. Ibid. XXX (1883). Deux lettres inddites de Victor Jacquemont. Ibid. La Botanique a Montpellier. L’Herbier de Chirac. Rev. Sc. nat. Mont- pellier, 1884. La Botanique a Montpellier. Une vie inddite de Pierre Magnol par son fils Antoine Magnol. Montpellier medical, 1884. Les Vignes des tropiqnes du genre Ampelocissus. La Vigne americaine, 1884-85. Note sur deux plantes critiques de la fiore monspeliaeo-cdbennique : V Aquilegia viscosa, Gouan, et le Ferula glauca , Auct. Monspel. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, XXXIII (1886). Monographie des Ampeliddes. De Candolle’s Monographia Phaneroga- marum, 1887. and Decaisne : Esquisse d’une Monographie des Araliacdes Revue horticole, 1854. : Sur les rapports et la structure florale des San- talacdes, Olacindes, Loranthacdes et Protdacdes. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, II (1888). and Linden : Praeludia Florae Columbiana©, ou matdriaux pour servir a la partie botanique du Voyage de J. Linden. Ann. Sc. nat., ser. 3, XIX (1853). and MarLs : Sur la floraison et la fructification de la Vigne. Compt rend, de l’Acad. des Sc. LXIV (1867). F f 2 428 Botanical Necrology for 1888. [planchon. Planchon, J. E., and Oersted : Les Lobdliaedes de l’Amdrique centrale. Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den naturli. Forenning i Kjobelhavn, 1857. • : — AND Triana : Mdmoire sur la famille des Guttiferes. Ann. Sc. nat. ser. 4, XIII-XVI (1860-1861) ; Bull. Soc. Bot. France, VIII (1861). : Prcdromus Florae Novo-Granatensis. Ann. Sc. nat. ser. 4, XVII and XVIII (1862) ; ser. 5, XIV-XVII (1872-1873). : Rdponse aux critiques de M. le Professeur Grise- bach relativement aux genres Rheedia et Mammea . Ann. Sc. nat. ser.4, XV (1861). : Sur les bractdes des Maregravides. Mem. de la Soc. imp. sc. nat. Cherbourg, IX (1863). Also many minor articles in Flore des Serres, Le Vigne americaine, Le Messager Agricole, etc. PAUL SAGOT1. Born at Paris, June 14, 1821. Died at Magny- sur-Yonne, October 8, 1888. Educated at Lyceum Louis-le- Grand, and Faculty of Medicine, Paris. M.D. Auxiliary surgeon in the French navy in Guiana, 1854-1859. Professor of Natural Sciences in l’Ecole spdciale at Cluny, 1867-1879. Published: — Catalogue des plantes phandrogames et cryptogames vasculaires de la Guyane fran9aise. Ann. Sc. nat. ser. 6, X, XI, XII, XIII, XV, XIX. L’exploitation des forets de la Guyane fran9aise. Rev. marit. et colon. 1869. Etudes sur la Vdgdtation des plantes potagdres d’Europe & la Guyane fran9aise. Journ. Soc. imp. et centr. d’Hort. i860. Note sur la Patate. Ibid. 1871. Le Bananier. Ibid 1872. Banania Felix , sa forme asperme et sa sdminifdre. Bull. Soc. bot. France, XXXIII (1884). Les diffdrentes espdces dans le genre Musa . Journ. Soc. Nat. d’Hort. 1887. Principes gdndraux de Gdographie agricole. Rev. du monde colonial, 1862. De 1’dtat sauvage et des rdsultats de la culture et de la domestication. Nantes, 1865. et Perez : De la vdgdtation aux lies Canaries des plantes des pays temperds et des plantes des rdgions intertropicales, et physionomie gdndrale de leur agriculture. Journ. de l’Agric. des pays chauds, 1865-1 866. Diametre de quelques arbres qui se trouvent en Normandie. Bull. Soc. Linn. Norm. ser. 2, VII (1873). Prdsentation d’un cas de fasciation dans VEchium vulgare. Ibid. Notice biographique sur Alphonse de Brdbisson. Ibid. VIII (1874). Comunication relative a divers cas tdratologiques offerts part le Mais. Ibid. Nouvelles loealitds de plantes rares. Ibid. X (1876). Nouvelles stations dans le Calvados du Senebiera pinnatifida et du Geranium pyrenaicum. Ibid. ser. 3, I (1877). 1 The Editors are indebted to M. Gaudin, of Cluny, for information about Dr. Sagot. Smith.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 429 Note sur un tronc fossile. Ibid. II (1878). Revision de la Flore normande de Brdbisson. Caen, 1879. Note sur le Pyrola rotundifolia ; indication de plusieurs plantes rares trouv€es en Normandie. Bull. Soc. Linn. Norm. ser. 3, III (1879). Note sur le Cycadeomyelon Apperti. Ibid. Cas tdratologique offert par plusieurs rameaux de prunier. Ibid. Nouvelle station de Monotropa Hypopitys. Ibid. Considerations gdndrales sur la flore fossile et specialement sur celle du lias. Ibid. IV (1880). Note sur une maladie du pommier. Ibid. Cas tdratologique offert par le Primula sinensis. Ibid. VI (1882) and VIII (1884). Note sur VAzolla Caroliniana. Ibid. IX (1885). Note sur la presence du genre Banksia dans la craie de Vimontiers- Ibid. Also many geological papers. JOHN SMITH. Born at Aberdour, Fife, October 5, 1798. Died at Kew, February 14, 1888. Educated at Pittenweem Parish School. Apprentice to his father at Grangemuir. Journeyman at Raith, 1815; at Donibristle, 1816; at Caley House, 1817; at Edinburgh Botanic Garden, 1818. Gardener at Royal Forcing Gardens, Kensington, 1820; at Royal Gardens, Kew, 1822. Curator of Royal Gardens, Kew, 1841-1864. Autobiographical notice in Gardener’s Chronicle, 1876. Obituary in Gardener’s Chronicle, 1888. Published: — Observations on the Cause of Ergot on Grasses. Trans. Linn. Soc. 1838. Notice of a Plant which produces perfect seeds without any apparent action of Pollen. Ibid. 1839. An Enumeration of the Ferns of the Philippine Islands. Hooker’s Journ. of Botany, 1841. An Arrangement and Definition of the Genera of Ferns. Ibid. Characters of Twenty New Genera of Ferns in Hooker and Bauer’s Genera Filicum. 1842. An Enumeration of the Ferns cultivated at Kew, in 1845. Botanical Magazine, 1846. Enumeration of the Ferns collected during the Voyage of Her Majesty’s Surveying Ship Herald. Published in Seemann’s Botany of the Voyage, 1856. Catalogue of Ferns cultivated at Kew and other British Gardens, with Characters of the Genera. 1857. Ferns, British and Foreign, their History, Organography, and Classifi- cation. London, Hardwicke and Bogue, 18 66. Domestic Botany; an exposition of the Structure, Classification, and Uses of Plants. London, Reeve & Co., 1871. Historia Filicum ; an Exposition of the Nature, Number, and Organo- graphy of Ferns. London, Macmillan, 1875. Bible plants, their history. London, Hardwicke and Bogue, 1877. [Smith. 430 Botanical Necrology for 1888. Dictionary of Popular names of the plants which furnish the natural and acquired wants of man in all matters of domestic and general economy. London, Macmillan, 1882. JOHN THOMAS IRVINE BOSWELL SYME (afterwards BOSWELL)1. Born at Edinburgh, December 1st, 1822. Died at Balmuto, Fife, January 31st, 1888. Educated at Dollar Academy and University of Edinburgh. Civil Engineer. Curator of the Botanical Society of London, 1851. Lecturer on Botany, Charing Cross Medical School, 1854-1867, at the Westminster Medical School, 1855-1867, at the Free Church College, Edinburgh, 1868. Editor with Hewett Watson of 5th, 6th, and 7th editions London Catalogue of British Plants. Biographical notice by Baker, in Journal of Botany, 1888. Published : — Notice of some of the rarer plants observed in Orkney during the Summer of 1849. Ann. Nat. Hist. V (1850). Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin IV (1851). Notice of the occurrence of Eleocharis uniglumis , Link, near Blackness Castle, Linlithgowshire. Ann. Nat. Hist. VI (1850), English Botany. 3rd edition, 1863-72. On the Sparganium natans L., Pr. Henfrey’s Bot. Gazette, III (1851). Localities for Plants near London, in 1852. Phytologist, IV (1853). Remarks on Gladiolus Illyricus , Koch, and its allies. Seemann, Journ. Bot. I (1863). Observations on the Larva of Deilephila. Entom. Month. Mag. II (1865-66). Entomological Notes from Pifeshire. Entomologist, IV (1868-69). Note on the Fertilization of Cereals. Journ. Bot. IX (1871). Acentropus niveus in Scotland, 1870. Scottish Naturalist, I (1871-72). Notes on certain Scottish Plants. Ibid. Fertilization of Grasses. Journ. Botany, I (1872). Reports of the Curator of the Bot. Exchange Club for 1869-1874. Ibid. VIII (1870)— XIII (1875). Also papers in ‘ Treasury of Botany ’ signed I. T. S. JOSEPH JEAN THEREY 2. Born at Buis-Cour (Isere), February 14, 1833. Died at Lyon, September 15, 1888. Educated at Toiron. Banker. Mycologist. Biographical notice by Roume- guere in Revue Mycologique, No. 40, 1888. Published: — Fungi exsiccati. 1 The Editors are indebted to Mrs. Boswell for information about Dr. Boswell. 2 The Editors are indebted to the Secretary of the Societe Botanique de Lyon for information about M. Therry. timbal-lagrave.] Botanical Necrology for 1888, 43i EDOUARD PIERRE MARGUERITE TIMBAL-LAGRAVE1. Born at Grisolles (T arn-et-Garonne) on March 4, 1819. Died at Toulouse, March 16, 1888. Educated at St. Raymond School, and MM. Vert freres Institution, Toulouse; and at FEcole de Mddecine et pharmacie of Toulouse and Faculty de Mddecine of Montpellier. Pharmacist. Professeur suppliant at FEcole de Mddecine et Pharmacie of Toulouse. Published : — Plantes a aj outer a la flore du bassin sous-pyr6n6en. Sur le Genista tetru- gona , Vill. Description d’une espece nouvelle de violette ( Viola Bubani). Session Cong. Scientif. de France, 1853. Etudes pour servir a Phistoire botanique et mddicale du genre Viola. Bull. Soc. de medecine, chirurgie et pharmacie de Toulouse, 1873. Mdmoires sur quelques hybrides de la famille des Orchiddes. I. et II. 8vo. Toulouse, Chauvin, 1854. III. Mem. Acad. Sc. Insc. et Bel. Let. de Toulouse, 1855. IV. Ibid. i860. Note sur une nouvelle espece du g. Galeopsis {G. Filholiana). Bull. Soc. bot. France. Etude sur le g. Fumaria. Comptes rendus Soc. Med. Toulouse, 1854. Falsification des feuilles de frene. Ibid. Note sur la Ketmie comestible. Ann. Soc. d’Hort. de la Hte Garonne, 1854. Rapport sur une varidtd d’Hdliotrope. Ibid. Thds de Suisse fabriquds a Toulouse. Comptes rendus Soc. Med. Toulouse, 1855- Note sur un Phalaris et quelques autres plantes dtrangeres, trouvdes au port St. Etienne a Toulouse. Mem. Acad. Sc. Insc. et Bel. Let. Toulouse, 1855. De l’importance de connaitre la composition chimique du sol dans l’acclimatation des plantes. Experience sur le Centaurea corymbosa , Tour. Ann. Soc. d’Hort. de la Hte Garonne, 1855. Note sur le Scleranthus poly carpus. Mem. Acad. Sc. Inse. et Bel. Let. de Toulouse, 1855 ; Bull. Soc. Bot. France, II (1855). Note sur Ur tic a membranacea , Poiret. Mem. Acad. Sc. Insc. et Belles- Lettres de Toulouse, 1855. Notice sur une espece nouvelle de Campanula ( C . subpyrendica). Archives de la flore de la France et de l’AHemagne de C. Billot, Fev. 1855. Note sur le Ranunculus tuberosus, Lap. Mem. Acad. Sc. Insc. et Bel. Let. de Toulouse, 1855. Le9ons de chimie appliqudes a Tag1'0 par le Dr. Filhol, recueillies par Ed. Timbal-Lagrave. Brochure, Toulouse, 1855. Note sur le Cyperus longus, L. de la flore de Toulouse. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1856. Etude sur la fougere male. Comptes rendus Soc. Med. Toulouse, 1856. Observations critiques et synonimiques sur l’herbier de l’Abbd Chaix. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 1856. Mdmoire sur les Erodium petraeum, E . cri spurn, E. lucidum , et E. macrade - num. Ibid. 1857. Sophistication des feuilles de la digitale. Comptes rendus Soc. Med. Toulouse, 1857. 1 The editors are indebted to M. Dumeril, of Toulouse, for information about Professor Timbal-Lagrave. 432 Botanical Necrology for 1888. [timbal-lagrave. Le Ranunculus ophioglossifolius et le Carex vesicaria au bois de Larramet. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 1857. De l’influence du charbon sur la v€g€tation du Geranium bohemicum , L. Ann. Soc. d’Hort. de la Hte Garonne, 1857. Note sur une esp&ce nouvelle de Dianthus. Bull. Soc. bot. France, 1858. De la grappe bicorymbifere dans le genre Iberis , consid6r6 comme earaetdre sp6cifique. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 1858. Bapport sur une maladie des Dahlias. Ann. Soc. d’Hort. de la Hto Garonne, 1858. Opinion de Villars sur les plantes hybrides. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 1858. Fleurs et feuilles d * Echium pustulatum, substitutes aux fleurs de bour- raehe et aux feuilles de pulmonaire. Comptes rendus Soc. Med. Toulouse, 1858. Hybridite dans le genre Viola. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 1858. Poires fructipares. Ann. Soc. d’Hort. de la Hte Garonne, 1858. De Fabandon des simples en mtdecine. Comptes rendus Soc. Med. Toulouse, 1859. Bapport sur les ceillets de M. Comeres que l’auteur dtmontre n’etre pas des hybrides, mais de simples varittes dues probablement a un balancement organique. Ann. Soc. d’Hort. de la Hte Garonne, 1859. Bapport sur un Dahlia de M. Pertuzts (Monstruosite avec hypertrophie des bractees du ptricline et avortement des fleurons). Ann. Soc. d’Hort. de la Hte Garonne, 1858. Le Cimodorum abortivum dans les bois de Lacroix-Falgarde sur les bords de l’Ariege. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 1859. Catalogues des plantes spontantes ou cultivtes dans le dtpartement de la Haute-Garonne employees en medecine. Ann. Soc. d’Hort. de la Hte Garonne, 1859. De l’abandon des plantes mtdicinales indigenes a propos de deux Sophistications de 1’ Erysimum des pharmacies (. Sisymbrium officinale , Scop.). Compte rendu Soc. d’emulation et de prevoyance des pharmaciens de la Ht0 Garonne, 1859. Note sur la sophistication de la graine de moutarde ( Sinapis nigra). Brochure. Floriculture. Sur le genre Achillea. Ann. Soc. d’Hort. de la Hte Garonne, 1860. Des variations que prtsentent les especes du genre Orchis , et sptciale- ment VO.Teneorana. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, VII (i860). Essai monographique sur les especes, varittts et hybrides du genre Mentha, qui sont cultivees ou qui croissent spontantment dans les pyrentes centrales et dans la partie sup6rieure du bassin sous- pyr6neen (Haute-Garonne). Ibid. Villars et Lapeyrouse. Extraits de leur correspondence. Ibid. 2® Partie. Ibid. 1864. Bapport sur un Orchis adress6 a l’Acaddmie par M. Lacaze. 0. hircino - simia, Tim. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse V (1861). Note sur la composition des especes vuln6raires (th6 de Suisse Fal- tranck) des cantons de Fribourg, Glaris, Berne, Neufch&tel. Comptes rendus Soc. Med. Toulouse, 1861. Etudes sur quelques Cistes de Narbonne. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 1861. Observations botaniques sur quelques plantes de la Pena blanca. Ibid. 1862. timbal-lagr ave.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. 433 Rapport sur les Petunias et les Verveines de M. Licau. Ann. Soc. d’Hort. de la Hte Garonne, 1861. De la culture du cerfeuil bulbeux a Toulouse. Ibid. Chronique horticole. Ibid. Etudes pharmaceutiques sur les Galium verum , G. Mo Hugo , et G. palustre. Compt. rendus Soc. Med. Toulouse, 1862. Delort de Mialhes. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, IX (1862). Note sur un Orchis hy bride et sur une espece critique du genre Galium. Ibid. Culture de la violette a Toulouse. Ann. Soc. d’Hort. de la Hte Garonne, 1863. Note sur la determination du Centaurea myacantha. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 1863. Observations sur 55 planches inddites de la flore des Pyrenees de Lapeyrouse. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1864. Observations critiques et synonimiques sur un album des plantes des Pyr6ndes prdpard par Marehand. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 1859. Sur un Vicia mal connu de la flore francaise. Bull. Soc. Bot. France. 18 66. Observations sommaires sur trois plantes des environs d’ Annecy. Ibid. Reeherehes sur les variations que prdsentent quelques plantes com- munes de la Hte Garonne au point de vue phytographique. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 1867. Note pour servir a I’etude botanique et mddicale de la Valeriana offici- nalis. Revue medicale de Toulouse, 1867. Plantes diverses signaldes dans la Hte Garonne. Mem. Acad. Sc. Tou- louse, 1867. Observations sur quelques Dianthus des Pyrenees. Ibid. Note a propos du Trapa natans , L. decouvert a Toulouse. Bull. Soc. d’Hist. Nat. Toulouse, I (1867). Note sur le Pinus pyrendica , Lap. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1868. Note sur un Geum litigieux. Ibid 1869. Sur deux Festuca des Pyrenees. Ibid. 1868. Quatre formes du genre Scabiosa dans le midi. Ibid. Note sur une espece nouvelle de Campanula ( C . Jaubertiana} Timb.). Ibid. 1869. Quelques synonimes du Chloris Narbonensis de Pourret. Bull. Soc. d’Hist. Nat. Toulouse, II. Etude du Potentilla verna de la flore toulousaine. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, IV. Variations que prdsentent quelques plantes communes dans le dep* de la Ht0 Garonne. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 7e Serie, II. Etude sur les Hieracium de Lapeyrouse et sur leur synonimie.' Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1871. Etude sur quelques Sideretis de flore fra^aise. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse. 7® serie, IV. Note sur un Verbascum hybride. Bull. Soc. Phys. Nat. Toulouse, 1872-73. Du Teucrium corbariense , Pourret. Ibid. Etudes sur quelques Campanules des Pyrdndes. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, i873- 434 Botanical Necrology for 1888. [timbal-lagrave. Notes stir le Narcissus glauc if olius, Pour., et sur le Cracca plumosa , Timb. Ann. Soc. Phys. Nat. Toulouse, 1877. Reliquiae Pourretianae. Bull. Soc. Phys. Nat. Toulouse, II. Note sur M Hieracium Lacernellei , Timb., et de Phybriditi dans le genre Hieracium . Mem. Acad. sc. Toulouse, 1877 ; Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1878. Essai mon ographique sur les Dianthus des Pyr6n6es franchises. Bull, de la Soc. agricole sc. et litteraire des Pyrenees-Orientales, XXV (1881). Aconitum Napellus der Pyrenaeen. Pharm. Journ. XI. Essai monographique sur les Bupleurum , section Nervosa. Mem. de PAcad. d. Sc. de Toulouse, 1882. Sections Marginata and Arisiata. Ibid. 1883. Essai monographique sur des Bupleurum de la flore fran9aise. Ibid. 1884. Revue des Hieracium d’Espagne et des Pyr6n€es par Ad. Scheele, tra- duction francaise du texte latin et allemand par l’abb6 Marcais avec notes par M. Timbal-Lagrave. Revue botanique d’Auch, 1882-83. Note sur VAtriplex rosea de la flore de Toulouse. Bull, mensuel Soc. botanique. Note sur VAlyssum montanum , L. des Pyrenees. Revue de bot. imprimee a Auch, III (1884). Note sur le Conyza ambigua et sa synonimie. Ibid. Note sur la camomille des pharmacies. Compt. rend. Soc. Med. Toulouse, 1884. Eltudes sur des planches inddites de la Flore des Pyr€n€es de Lapey- rouse. Comp. rend. Acad. Sc. Inscr. Belles-Lettres Toulouse, 1885. Essai monographique sur les espeees du genre Scorzonera de la flore franpaise. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 1886. Sur des narcisses peu connus de la flore des Pyr6n6es francaises. Ass. franpaise pour l’avancement des Sciences. Congres de Toulouse. Note rectificative au sujet du Mentha Nouletiana. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1888. Florule des Corbieres de 1850 a 1888. Posthumous work will appear in 1889. Essai monographique sur les espeees du genre Heracleum de la flore francaise. Posthumous work will appear in 1889. and C. Baillet : Essai monographique sur les espeees du genre Galium des environs de Toulouse. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, 5® serie, VI (1862). — — and Filhol : Note sur les produits utiles h la pharmaeie qui existent dans le D€partement de la Hto Garonne. Comptes rendus Soc. Med. Toulouse, 1879. : Note sur les caraeteres physiques et la composition chimique de certaines semences qui se trouvent quelquefois melees avee le grain. Brochure. — : Valeur alimentaire de di verses variitis de courges. Mem. Acad. Sc. Toulouse, i860. — — and Filhol and Jeanbearnat : Exploration scientifique du Massif d’Arbas. Bull. Sc. Phys. Nat. Toulouse, 1874. and Gautier: Corrigiola imbricata, Lap. Ibid. 1879. — : Ntoe sur un nouveau Statice (S. Legrandi ). Ibid. — — and Gautier and Jeanbearnat : Du Ligularia sibirica, Cass, dans les Pyr6n6es. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, XXV (1878). : L* Allium Moly et la Flore fran- paise. Ibid. XXVII (1880). 435 timbal-lagkave.] Botanical Necrology for 1888. Timbal-Lagrave, Ed. and Gautier and Jeanbearnat : Note surune petite colonie de plantes adventives dans les Corbieres. Ibid. XXIX (1882). and Jeanbearnat : Le Massif du Laurenti. Ann. Soc. Phys. Nat. Toulouse 1875-76. : Le capsir Canton de Mont-Louis. Bull. Soc. Phys. Nat. Toulouse, 1883-84. : Du Polypodiam vulgare, L., et de l’hybriditd dans les Fougeres. Mem. acad. sc. Toulouse, 1876. and Loret : L’herbier de Marchand et de Lapeyrouse. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, i860. Note sur quatre especes d 'Hieracium nouvelles. Ibid. 1876. and Marcais : Plantes critiques, rares ou nouvelles. Bull. Soc. Phys. Nat. Toulouse, 1885-87. : Note sur le Lamium hirsutum, Lamk. Ibid. 1887. and Martin Donos : Observations sur quelques varidtes du Chene vert {Quereus Ilex), suivies de leurs descriptions. Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1864. -and Mazuc : Note sur une espece nouvelle du g. Senecio. Lue a la Soc. des Lett. Sc. et Arts del’Aveyroy le 23 juillet 1854. Besides many accounts of botanical excursions in the Pyrenees published in Bull. Soc. Bot. France or in publications of Toulouse Societies. CHARLES TROUILLARD. Bom 1822? Died at Saumur (Maine-et-Loire), April 30, 1888. Biographical Notice by Husnot in Revue Bryologique, No. 7, 1888. Published: — Catalogue des Mousses des environs de Saumur, 1867. NILS GREGERS INGVALD WULFSBERG1. Born at Chris- tiania, July 25, 1847. Died on steamer ‘ Garonne/ near Arendal, June 10, 1888. Educated at Nissen's School, Christiania, and at Universities of Christiania, Lund, and Gottingen. M.D. Stipendiary in Pharmacology in University of Christiania 187 7— 1882. Physician in Christiania. Editor of Jahresber. ii. Forts- chritted. Pharmacognosie, Pharmacie, und Toxologie, Gottingen, 1880 and 1882. Co-editor of Tidskrift f. praktisk Medicin, 1884-1887. Biographical notice by Kiaer in Aftenpasten, 1888 (No. 368), and in Biographisches Lexikon d. hervorragenden Aerzte, VI (1888), and by Boeck and Stabell in Tidskrift f. prak- tisk Medicine, VIII (1888). Published: — Fortegnelse over de i Sogn bemaerkede Sphagna og homoser. Nyt. Mag. Naturvid. XVI (1869). Nogle Norske Moslokaliteter. Bot. Notiser, 1872. 1 The editors are indebted to Prof. Blytt, of Christiania, and Dr. F. C. Kiaer for information about Dr. Wulfsberg 436 Botanical Necrology for 1888. [Wulfsberg. Muscorum quorumdem rariorum sedes in Noragia, quas observavit N.W. Forhendl. i. Videnskabsaelskeket i Christiania, 1875. Mosliste fra den nordligste Bageskov. Ibid. 1877. Scrofulo Intereulosen, en kronick Infectionssygdorn. Drammen, 1882. Untersuchungen einer aus Africa (wahrscheinlich. von Holarrhena africana , DC. stammenden Rinde. Nachr. v. d. Rgl. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. und d. G. A. Universitat zu Gottingen, 1878. On Holarrhena africana , DC. Inaug. Diss. Gottingen, 1880. f And many pharmaceutical and medical notes in different journals. RECORD OF CURRENT LITERATURE I. BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS. Abbott : Cyclopaedia of Natural History. Troy. Ad an : Le monde invisible devoile, revelations du microscope. Nouv. ed. Bruxelles. Allen : The Characeae of America. Part I. New York. Arnold : Cladoniae herbariorum Feserke et Wallroth exsiccatae aut depictae (No. 1263-1361). Miinchen. Bachinger : Beitrage zur Flora von Horn. Horn, 1887. Baillon : The Natural History of Plants. Vol. VIII. London. : Histoire des plantes. Tome ix, 3. (Droseracees, Tamaricacees, Salicacees, Batidacees, Podostemacees, Plantaginacees, Solanacees, Scro- fulariacees). Paris. Baker: Handbook of the Amaryllidae (incl. the Altsroemerieae and Agaveae.) London. Basteri : Flora Ligustica. Genova. Bastin : Elements of Botany. Chicago. Batelly : Seconda contribuzione alia Flora Umbra. Perugia, 1887. Baumann : Fine afrikanische Tropeninsel. Fernando Poo und die Bube. Wien. Baumgarten : Lehrbuch der pathologischen Mykologie. 2te Halfte, Halb- band 1. Braunschweig. Beal : Grasses of North America. Agriculture College, Mich. 1887. Beccari : Malesia. Vol. III. Firenze-Roma, 1887. Behr : Flora of the Vicinity of San Francisco. Belt : The Naturalist in Nicaragua. 2nd ed. London. Bericht uber die Thatigkeit des Thier- und Pflanzenschutzvereins fiir das Herzog- thum Coburg. Coburg. Berlese : Monografia dei generi Pleospora , Chlathrospora e Pyrenophora. Firenze. Berndt : Die Plaine de la Crau oder die provencalische Sahara. 2te Halfte, Vegetation und Agricultur, &c. Breslau, 1887. Beyer : Die spontanen Bewegungen der Staubgefasse und Stempel. Wehlau. Bibliotheca historico-naturalis. Jahrgang 37. Heft 3 : Juli-September 1887. Gottingen. Blondel : Les Strophanthus du commerce ; etude de matiere medicale. Paris. Bossch^re : Les fleurs des champs et des jardins. Namur. Brass : Die niedrigsten Lebewesen. Leipzig. Braun : Contributiones ad Floram Rosarum Poloniae, I. Cracoviae, 1887. Brendel : Flora Peoriana. Peoria, 111. 1887. Brennig : Bacteriologische Untersuchung des Trinkwassers der Stadt Kiel im August und September 1887. Kiel. b 11 Cu rrent L iter a hire . Bresadola : Fungi Tridentini novi vel nondum delineati, descripti et iconibus illustrati. Fasc. vi, vii. Tridenti. Briosi : Esperienze per combattere la Peronospora della Yite ( Peronospora viticola , De Bary). Serie III. Milano. Britzelmayr : Hymenomyceten aus Siid-Baiern. Theil VIII (Schluss). Berlin. Brosin : Ueber die schwarze Haarzunge. Hamburg. Bucherer : Ueber Athmung der niederen und hoheren Organismen. Basel. Camus : Catalogue des plantes de France, de Suisse et de Belgique. Paris. Cappi : 11 Frutteto. Milano. Cariot: Etude des fleurs. Tome I et III. Lyon. Carpentier : La Botanique d’Andree. Paris. Cassino : The International Scientist’s Directory. Boston. Castracano degli Antelminelli : Contribuzione alia Flora Diatomacea Africana. Roma. Saggio di Flora Diatomacea delle cosidette Muffe delle Terme di Valdieri. Venezia. Cavara : Intorno al dissecamento dei grappoli della Vite (. Peronospora viticola , Coniothyrium diplodiella e nuovi Ampelomiceti italic!). Milano. Cecchi : Fiinf Jahre in Ost-Afrika. Leipzig. Cesati, Passerini, e Gibelli : Compendio della Flora Italiana. F'asc. 36. Milano. Claus : Lamarck als Begriinder der Descendenzlehre. Wien. Clodd : Story of Genesis : a plain account of Evolution. Clos : Le jardin des plantes de Toulouse et la Botanique locale et pyren£enne. Toulouse. Cochin : L’ evolution et la vie. 3® ed. Paris. Cohn und Engler : Das botanische Museum der Universitat Breslau. Reden gehalten zur Einweihung desselben am 29. April 1888. Breslau. Compte rendu des travaux du service du Phylloxera. Annee 1887. Paris. Cooke : Illustrations of British Fungi, Nos. 56-60. London. Couvreur : Le microscope et ses applications a l'etude des vegetaux et des animaux. Paris. Cross, Bevan, and King : Report on Indian fibres and fibrous substances exhibited at the Colonial and Indian Exhibition, 1886. New York, 1887. Cuvelier: Culture du Chrysantheme. Gand. Dammer : Bibliothek der gesammten Naturwissenschaften. Liefg. 20-28. Stutt- gart. Daurel : Quelques mots sur les vignes americaines, leur greffage, les produc- tions directes dans la region du Sud-Ouest, les maladies cryptogamiques et leur traitement. 4® ed. Bordeaux. Davenport : Ophioglossaceae of the United States. Davis : Origin of life and species and their distribution ; a new theory. Minneapolis. Davis: A text-book of Biology; comprising vegetable and animal Morphology and Physiology. London. Dawson : Geological history of plants. London. De Bary : Beitrage zur Morphologie der Pilze. iste Reihe, 2te Aufl. Basel. Deby : Introduction a l’etude des Diatomees. Paris. Dejardin : Recherches et observations sur la resistance de la vigne au Phyloxera. 2nd ed. Paris. Delama re, Renauld et Cardot : Florule de 1’ile Miquelon (Amerique du Nord). Lyon. Books and Pamphlets. iii Besbois : Monographic des Cypripediuvi , Selenopedium et Uropedium. Gand. Deschamps : Le Coton. Paris. D£y : Mon herbier teratologique. Auxerre. Dietel : Beitrage zur Morphologie und Biologie der Uredineen. Jena. Dietz : On the development of the flowers and fruits in Sparganium and Typha (in Hungarian). Budapest, 1887. Dombrowski : Allgem eine Encyklopadie der gesammten Forst- und Jagd- wissenschaften, Bd. III. Liefg. 15-18, Bd. IV. Liefg. 1-4. Wien. Dosch und Scriba : Excursions* Flora des Grossherzogthums Hessen und der angrenzenden Gebiete. 3. Aufl. Giessen. Drake del Castillo, : Illustrationes Florae Insularum Maris Pacifici. Fasc. IV. Parisiis. Druery : Choice British Ferns, their varieties and culture, with illustrations of 1 20 select forms. Part I. London. Drummond : Tropical Africa. London. Dubief : Manuel pratique de Microbiologie. Paris. Dumont : Etude sur les Bacteries des Eaux minerales de Boheme. Paris. Du Noday : Catalogue des mousses des environs de Josselin, Morbihan. Mor- laix, 1887. Eberlin : Blomsterplanteme i dansk Ostgronland. Christiania, 1887. Eggers : Verzeichniss der in der Umgegend von Eisleben wildwachsenden Gefasspflanzen. Eisleben. Eimer : Die Fintstehung der Arten auf Grund von Vererben erworbener Eigenschaften nach den Gesetzen organischen Wachsens. Theil I. Jena. Eisenberg : Bakteriolcgische Diagnostik, 2te Auflage. Hamburg. Emin Pascha in Central Africa: Letters and Journals, collected and anno- tated by Schweinfurth, Ratzel, G. Hartlaub and Felkin. Translated by Felkin. London. Engelmann : The Botanical Works of the late George Engelmann. Collected for Henry Shaw, Esq. Edited by Wm. Trelease and Asa Gray. Ermengem, van : Manuel technique de microbrologie. (Translated from F. Hueppe, Methoden der Bakterienforschung.) Paris. Engler und Prantl : Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien. Liefg. 16-19. 16. Nymphaeaceae (Caspary) ; Ceratophyllaceae (Engler); Magnoliaceae (Prantl); Lactaridaceae (Engler); Trochondraceae, Anonaceae, Myri- sticaceae, Ranunculaceae (Prantl.) 17. Bromeliaceae (Wittmack) ; Commelinaceae, Pontederiaceae (Schon- land) ; Philydraceae (Engler) ; Iridaceae (Pax). 18. Fagaceae (Prantl) ; Ulmaceae, Moraceae (Engler). 19. Ranunculaceae, Lardizabalazeae, Berberidaceae, Menispermaceae, Caly- canthaceae (Prantl) ; Monimiaceae (Pax). 20. Moraceae, Urticaceae, Proteaceae (Engler). Entz : Studien liber Protisten, Theil I. Uebersetzt von A. Rozsaheghi. Budapest. Esser : Die Entstehung der Bliithen am alten Holze. Bonn, 1887. EttingshauseN, von, und Krasan : Beitrage zur Erforschung der ata- vistischen Formen an lebenden Pflanzen und ihren Beziehungen zu den Arten ihrer Gattung. Wien. und Standfest, F. : Ueber Myrica lignitum, Unger, und ihre Beziehungen zu den lebenden Myrica - Arten. Wien. Everett: Outlines of natural philosophy. New York, 1887. Farlow : A supplemental list of works on North American Fungi. b 2 IV Current Literature. Farlow: Memoir of Edward Tuckermann (i8i7-i886\ Washington, 1887. Fedtschenko’s Travels in Turkestan (Diagnoses in Latin, everything else in Russian). Berlin, 1887. Regel : Primulaceae et Liliaciae Turkestanicae. Bunge: Astragaleae Turkestanicae. Regel : Descriptions plantarum novarum rariorumque a cl. Olga Fed- tschenko in Turkestania nec non in Kokania lectarum. De Ferry de la Bellone : La Truffe. Paris. Filet: Plantkundig Woordenboek voor Nederlandsch Indie, 2. verm, utgave, Amsterdam. Fischer : Flora von Bern. 5te Aufl. Wien. Fokker : Untersuchungen iiber Heterogenese, III. Groningen. Forquignon : Les Champignons superieurs. Paris. P'oex : Cours complet de Viticulture, 2. ed. Montpellier. FormAnek : Rosen des Hochgesenkes. Nebst kritischen Erlauterungen iiber die Kitaibel’schen Arten der Section Alpinae and Incanae von J. B. Keller. Wien, 1887. Fream : The Rothamsted experiments on the growth of wheat, barley, and the mixed herbage of grass land. London. Fritsch : Principien der Organisation der naturhistorischen Abtheilung des neuen Museums in Prag. Prag. Fuchs: Herbarien-Etiketten fur die Flora Schleswig-Holsteins, &c. Kappeln. Furst : Die Pllanzenzucht im Walde. 2 Aufl. Berlin. Gadeau de Kerville : Note sur la variation de forme des grains et des pepins chez les vignes cultivees de l’ancien-monde. Rouen. Garnier : Ferments et fermentations. Paris. Gen til : Cryptogames vasculaires de la Sarthe. Le Mans. Gillet : Champignons de France. Les Hymenomycetes. Planches sup- plementaires Serie XIII. Alenfon. Godman and Salvin : Biologia Centrali-Americana, Botany, part 24. London. Goeschke : Das Buch der Erdbeeren. 2te Aufl. Berlin. Gold 1 : Relatorio sobre a Malestia do Cafesiro na Provincia de Rio de Janeiro. Rio de Janeiro. Goodale : Syllabus of a course of lectures on forests and forestry. Goppert : Nachtrage zur Kenntniss der Coniferenholzer der palaeozoischen Formationen. Aus dem Nachlasse bearbeitet von G. Stenzel. Berlin. Gresswell : Examination of the theory of evolution and some of its im- plications. London. Grognier : Recherches physiologiques et therapeutiques sur le Strophanthus hispidus. Montpellier. Gunther und Windelband : Geschichte der antiken Naturwissenschaft und Philosophic. Nordlingen. Haberer : A list of plants in the vicinity of Utica for April, May, and a portion of June. Hauptmann : Methodik des Unterrichts in der Naturlehre. Wien. Hansen und Kohne : Die Pflanzenwelt. Liefg. 9. Stuttgart. Hansgirg : Prodomus einer Algenflora von Schlesien. Theil I, Heft 2. Prag. Heiberg: Orienterende oversigt over laeren om de pathogene Bakterier hos Mennesket. Christiania, 1887. Heilprin : Geological evidences of evolution ; a popular exposition of facts bearing upon the Darwinian theory. Philadelphia. V Books and Pamphlets. Heitz : Einige Bewegungserscheinungen im Pflanzenreiche. Miihlbach, 1887. Henslow : The origin of floral structures through insect and other agencies. London. ■ 'i : Botany for beginners. London. Hettner : Reisen in den columbianischen Anden. Leipzig. Hillebrand : Flora of the Hawaiian Islands. Heidelberg. Hintz : Ueber den mechanischen Bau des Blattrandes, mit besonderer Beriick- sichtigung einiger Anpassungserscheinungen zur Verminderung der lokalen Verdunstung. Berlin. Hunger : Ueber einige vivipare Pflanzen und die Erscheinung der Apogamie bei denselben. Bautzen. Huperz : Die Reblaus. Jena. Husmann : Grape-culture and wine-making in California. San Francisco. Huxley : The advance of science in the last half century. New York. and Martin : A course of elementary instruction in Practical Biology. Revised and extended by G. B. Howes and D. FI. Scott. London. French edition by F. Prieur. Paris. Jauch et Stein : Flora artefacta. Ser. VII et VIII. Breslau. Jensen : Nye undersogelser og forsog over Kornsorternes Brand. Kjobenhavn. Johan-Olsen: On Sap ( Mucor ) pa Klipfisk, densalkaldte Mid. Christiana. Joseph, L’Archiduc (d’Autriche-Hongrie) : Essais d’acclimatation des plantes et influence d’un hiver tres-rigoureux a Fiume. Traduit par Mad. Marlotet M. Marlot. Alger. Karlsson : Transfusionsvafnaden hos Coniferaema. Lund. Karsch : Vademecum botanicum, Liefg. 6. Leipzig. Keener von Marilaun: Studien iiber die Flora der Diluvialzeit in den ostlichen Alpen. Wien. : Floren Karte von Oesterreich-Ungarn (in Phys.-stat. Handatlas von Oest.-Ung.). Wien. Text von R. v. Wettstein. Kessler : Weitere Beobachtungen und Untersuchungen iiber die Reblaus, Phyl- loxera vastatrix , Planchon. Cassel. Ketchum : Botany for Academies and Colleges. Philadelphia. Klausch : Ueber die Morphologie und Anatomie der Blatter von Bupleurum mit Beriicksichtigung des Einflusses von Klima und Standort. Leipzig, 1887. Klein : Revue der Naturwissenschaften. Bd. XVI. Heft 1. Knuth : Schulflora der Provinz Schleswig-Holstein und der anliegenden Gebiete. Leipzig. Koehler : Medicinalpflanzen, herausgegeben von G. Pabst und F. Eisner. Liefg. 27-28. Gera. Koehne und Geyler : Botanischer Jahresbericht, 1885 (Schluss). Berlin. Koeppen : Ueber das Verhalten des Zellkerns in ruhenden Samen. Jena. Kraus, C. : Beobachtungen uber die Kultur des Hopfens im Jahre 1886. Miinchen. Kraus, G. : Der botanische Garten der Universitat Halle, Heft 1. Leipzig. Kraus, M. : Die einheimischen Giftpflanzen. Luxemburg. Labarletrier : La terre arable. Paris. Lambotte : La Flore mycologique de la Belgique. Suppl. I. Bruxelles. Lange : Haandbog i den Danske Flora. 4., omarbejdede Udgave, Heft 4. Kjobenhavn. Lanzi : Le Diatomice fossili del Monte delle Piche et della Via Ostiense. Roma. Lees : Flora of West Yorkshire. London. VI Current Literature . Le Conte: Evolution and its relation to religious thought. New York. Lehrke : Mischung und Aussaat der Grassamereien, sowie Pflege und Ertrag der Graskulturen. Breslau. Leimbach : Beitrage zur Geschichte der Botanik in Hessen im 16., 17., und Anfang des 18. Jahrhunderts. Arnstadt. Letourneux : Exploration scientifique de la Tunesie (Botanique). Paris. Leuba : Les Champignons comestibles et les especes veneneuses avec lesquelles ils pourraient etre confondus. Livr. 2. Paris. Lewis : Physiological and pathological researches ; being a reprint of his principal scientific writings (on pathological Microorganisms, &c.). London. Liebe : Die Elemente der Morphologie. 4te Aufl. Berlin. Lindley : California of the South. Physical geography, climate, resources, &c. New York. Lock : Coffee, its culture and commerce in all countries. London. Loebel : Anatomie der Laubblatter, vorziiglich der Blattgriin fuhrenden Gewebe. Konigsberg. Loew : Pflanzenkunde fiir den Unterricht an hoheren Lehranstalten. Theil 2. Breslau. Lojacono-Pojero : Flora Siciliana. Vol. I: Thalami florae. Panormi. Lubach, Logemann, Doijer, v. Cleeff : Album der Natuur. Haarlem. Lyttkens : Om Svenska Ogras, deras forekomst och utbredning samt intagande af uppgifter om Ograsfron i Froanalysbevis. Lund. Maillard : Considerations sur les fossiles decrites comme Algues. Berlin. Maxewski : On the structure of double flowers (in Russian). Moskau. Malbranche et Letendre : Champignons nouveaux ou peu connus recoltes en Normandie. Liste IV. Rouen. Male : L’Asperge. Paris. Malloizel : Oswald Heer. Stockholm. Malvoz : Sur le mecanisme du passage des Bacteries de la mere au foetus. Bruxelles. Marshall : Spaziergange eines Naturforschers. Leipzig. Martelli : Rivista critica delle specie e varieta del genere Statics. Firenze, 1887. Martin : Apres sept annees de lutte. Mes experiences, mes resultats. Recon- stitution des vignobles par les reparias geants glabres et les jacquez fructiferes. Rennes. Martius, Eichler et Urban : Flora Brasiliensis, fasc. 101-110. Lipsiae. Matthews: Incwadi Yami ; or 20 years’ personal experience in South Africa. London. Mayer-Eymar : Systematisches Verzeichniss der Kreide- und Tertiarverstei- nerungen der Umgegend von Thun nebest Beschreibung der neuen Arten. Bern, 1887. Mengarini : La Viticultura e la Enologia nel Lazio. Roma. Menze : Zur Kenntniss der taglichen Assimilation der Kohlhydrate. Halle, 1887. Mercanti : Trattato elem. de storia nat. Botanica. Milano. Meyer, Mobius, Karsten, Hensen, Reinke : V. Bericht der Commission zur wissenschaftlichen Untersuchung der deutschen Meere fur die Jahre 1882- 1886. Berlin, 1887. Miliarakis : Tylogonus Agayae, ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der niederen en- dophytischen Pilze. Athen. Millardet : Notes sur les vignes americaines. Serie III. Bordeaux. Books and Pamphlets. vii Millardet et Gayon : Les nonvelles formules de la Bouillie Bordelaise (pour le traitement du mildiou et de l’anthracnose). Bordeaux. Mittmann : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Anatomie der Pflanzenstacheln. Berlin. Molisch : Ueber W urzelausscheidungen und deren Einwirkung auf organische Substanzen. Wien. Moos : Pilzinvasion des Labyrinths be! Masern. Wiesbaden. Morel : Herborisations a la Bourboule et an Mont Dore. Lyon. Morgenthaler : Der falsche Mehlthau, sein We sen und seine Bekampfung. Ziirich. Muller : Atlas der Holzstruktur, dargestellt in Microphotographien. Halle. Muller-Thurgau : Das Rauchern und die sonstigen Mittel zum Schutze der Weinberge gegen Friihjahrsfroste. In welcher Weise lasst sich die Weingahrung giinstig beeinflussen ? Das sogenannte Durchfallen der Trauben und die dagegen anzuwendenden Mittel. Drei Vortrage. Mainz, 1887. Neumann : Nagra kritiska eller sallsynta Vaxter, bufondsakligen fran Medelpad, jakttagna under sommaren 1887. Sundsvall. Neumayer : Anleitung zu wissenschaftlichen Beobachtungen auf Reisen. 2ta Auflage, Bd. II. Berlin (Landwirthschaft von Orth; Landwirthschaftliche Culturpflazen von Wittmack; Pflanzengeographie von Drude; die geo- graphische Verbreitung der Seegraser von Ascherson ; Pflanzen hoherer Ordnung von Schweinfurth ; Das Mikroskop und der photographische Apparat von Fritsch). Nylander : La malice des Lichens. Paris. — ___ — — ; Addenda nova ad Lichenographiam Europaeam exposuit in Flora Ratisbonensi Dr. W. Nylander; in ordine vero systematic© disposuit A. Hue. Pars II. Berlin et Paris. Ormerod : Report of observations of injurious insects and common farm pests during the year 1887, with methods of prevention and remedy. XI. London. : The Hessian fly, Cecidomyo destructor, in Great Britain in 1887. London. Oudschans : De Bacterien van den Mond in verband met Caries en andere ziekten der Tanden. Amsterdam. Pacher und Jabornegg, von : Flora von Karnten. Theil 1, Abth. 2. Klagenfurt. Patton: Natural resources of the United States. New York. Pelletan : Les Diatomees. Vol. I. Paris. Penard : Recherches sur le Ceratium Macroceros avec observations sur le Ceratium cornutum . Geneve. Perrens : Etude sur les Quinquinas de culture. Bordeaux. Petit : La petiole des Dicotyledones au point de vue de 1’ Anatomie compare et de la Taxon omie. Bordeaux. PiGCONE : Nuove spigolature per la Ficologia della Liguria. Venezia. Pichi : Elenco delle Alghe Toscane. Pisa. Pierre : Flore Forestiere de la Cochinchine. Ease. IX et X. Paris. Pinolini : Le Crittogame piu dannose alia Yite ; norme pei Yiticultori. Torino. Pluss : Unsere Baume und Straucher, Fiihrer durch Wald und Busch. 2te Aufl. Freiburg. Potonie, H. : Elemente der Botanik. Berlin. Prantl : Lehrbuch der Botanik. 7te Aufl. Leipzig. Preliminary catalogue of Anthophyta and Pteridophyta reported as growing spon- taneously within one hundred miles of New York City (compiled by a committee of the Turrey Botanical Club). Vlll Current Literature . Pulliat : Mille varieties de Vignes, description et synonymies. Montpellier. Quelet : Flore mycologique de la France et des pays limitrophes. Paris. Rabenhorst: Kryptogamen- Flora von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz. Bd. I, Abth. iii : Pilze von G. Winter. Liefg. 30, Discomycetes (Pezizaceae) von H. Rehm. Bd. Ill : Die Farnpflanzen (Pteridophyta) von Ch Luerssen. Liefg. ii (Equisetaceae). Bd. IV : Die Laubmoose von K. G. Limpricht. Liefg. 9. (Stegocarpae [Acrocarpae]).. Rathay : Die Geschlechtsverhaltnisse der Reben und ihre Bedeutung fur den Weinbau. Wien. Report upon the Botanic Gardens and Government Herbarium, Cape Town, for the year 1886. Cape Town, 1887. Report on the progress and condition of the Government Botanical Gardens at Scharanpur and Mussoorie for the year ending 31 March, 1887, Allahabad. Rhein : Beitrage zur Anatomie der Casalpiniaceen. Kiel. Richard : Le jardin d’hiver. Poitiers. Richon etRose: Atlas des champignons de la France, etc., 8e et 9® fasc. (fin). Paris. Ricks : Natural history objects lessons. Manual for Teachers. London. Rimbach : Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Schutzscheide. Jena. Roberts : Naturalist’s Diary. Year-book of rural biology. London. Robinson, P. : In my Indian garden. With a preface by E. Arnold. London. Robinson, W. : Hardy flowers. Descriptions of upwards of 1300 of the most ornamental species. 4th ed. London. Rosen vinge ; Undersogelser over dre faktorers inflydelse pra Organdannelsen hos planterner. Kjobenhavn. R6szaheggi : On Bacteria (in Hungarian). Budapest, 1887. Rouy : Suites a la Flora de France de Grenier et Gadron. Diagnoses des plantes signalisees en France eten Corse depuis 1885. Fasc. 1. Paris. 1887. S — : Darwin and his works ; a biological and metaphysical study. London. Saccardo : Sylloge Fungorum. Vol. VII, pars 1 (Gasteromyceteae, Phycomyceteae et Myxomycetaceae). SaDEBECK : Untersuchungen fiber die Pilzgattung Exoascus, und die durch dieselbe um Hamburg hervorgerufenen Baumkrankheiten. Berlin. Sahut : Les Eucalyptus. Montpellier. Sambuc : Contribution a l’etude de la Flore et de la matiere medicale de la Senegambie. Montpellier, 1887. Saporta : Origine paleontologique des arbres cultives ou utilises par l’homme. Paris. Saposhnikoff : Zur Frage vom Geotropismus (in Russian). Moskau, 1887. Schafer : Ueber den Einfluss des Turgors der Epidermiszellen auf die Funktion des Spaltoffnungsapparates. Berlin, 1887. Scherrer : Der angehende Mikroskopiker. Bern. Schiebold : Ein Blick auf die unserer Fischzucht, der Forst- und Landwirth- schaft schadlichen und niitzlichen wirbellosen Thiere. Leipzig. Schimper : Die Wechselbeziehungen zwischen Pflanzen und Ameisen im tropischen Amerika. Jena. Schlechtendal, Langethal, von, und Schenk : Flora von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz. 5*® Aufl. (von E. Hallier). Bd. XXX, Theil 2. Gera. IX Books and Pamphlets. Schmidt : Atlas der Diatom aceenkunde. Liefg. 29 and 30. Aschersleben. Schrebel : Der Getreidebau. Stuttgart (also * Wandtafel Ausgabe' of the same). Schubeler: Viridarium Norvegicum. Bd. II. Heft 2. Christiania. Schubert : Pflanzenkunde fiir hohere Madchenschulen, Berlin. Schuch : Die Kultur der Rose in ihrem ganzen Umfange. 2te Aufl. Ilmenau. Schulze : Ueber die Flora der subhercynischen Kreide. Halle. Scientific and Learned Societies of Great Britain and Ireland. Yearbook for 1888. (5th annual issue). London. SEBLARi : Compendio storico sul progresso della botanica dalla creazione de monde ai tempi moderni, con Forigine dell’ agricoltura in Italia. Napoli. Scribner : Report on the fungus-diseases of the grape-vine. Washington, 1886. S&DE : Souvenir d’un naturaliste en Islande. Arras. Semler : Die tropische Agricultur. Bd. III. Wismar. Simonkay : Revisio Tiliarum hungariarum atque orbis terrarum. Budapest. ; Cytisi Hungariae terrarumque finitarum. Budapest. Sommer : Fiihrer durch den botanischen Garten zu Karlsruhe. Karlsruhe. Spegazzini: Fungi Fuegiani. Buenos Aires, 1887. : Fungi Patagonici. Buenos Ayres, 1887. Steinbruch : Der Darwinismus und seine Folgerungen. Hilchenbach. Steinhaus: Materialien zu einer Kryptogamenflora von Polen, Heft i (Laub- Lebermosse und Flechten). Warschau (in Russian). Stillmark: Ueber Ricin, ein giftiges Ferment aus dem Samen von Ricinus communis , L., und einigen anderen Euphorbiaceen. Dorpat. Strassburger : Histologische Beitrage. Heft I. : Ueber Kern- und Zelltheilung im Pflanzenreich, nebst einem Anhange iiber Befruchtung. Jena. Strecker : Erkennen und Bestimmen der Wiesengraser. Berlin. Sydow : Mycotheca Marchica. Cent. XIX et XX. Berlin. Szyszylowicz : Plantae a A. Rehmann a. 1875-80 in Africa australi extra- tropica collectae. Cracoviae. Teitz: Ueber definitive Fixirung der Blattstellung durch die Torsi onswirkung der Leitstrange. Berlin. Tempore et Dupray : Les Algues de France en preparations microscopiques. Paris. et Petit : Les Diatomees de France en preparations microscopiques. Paris. Thome : Flora von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz in Wort und Bild. Bd. III. Gera. Thumen, von : Die Pilze der Obstgewachse. Wien. Tichomirow, W. A. : Anleitung zur Erlernung der Pharmakognosie. Bd. I. Moskau (in Russian). Toni, de, e Levi : Flora algologica della Venezia. Parte III. Le Cloroficee. Venezia. : L’ Algarium Zanardini. Venezia. Traitteur, von : Flora von Schweinfurth. Schweinfurth. ruan y Luard und Witt: Die Diatoinaceen der Polycistineenkreide von Jeremie in Hayti (Westindien). Berlin. Underwood : Our native Ferns and their allies. 3rd Edit. (United States of North America). Van Tieghem : Traite de Botanique. 2e ed. Fasc. 1. Paris. Veitch and Sons : A manual of orchidaceous plants cultivated under glass in Great Britain. Part III. Dendrobium, Bulbophyllum , and Cirrhopetalum. London. x Current Literature . Vierhapper : Prodromus einer Flora des Innkreisesin Oberosterreich. Theil III. Ried. 1887. Vilmorin’s illustrierte Blumengartnerei. 2te Aufl. von Th. Riimpler. Erganzungs- band : Die Neuheiten des letzten Jahrzehnts. Liefg. 2. Berlin. Vilmorin-Andrieux et Cie : Catalogue general de graines, fraisiers, oignons et fleurs, &c. Paris. Vogel, Mullenhoff und Kienitz-Gerloff : Leitfaden flir den Unterricht in der Botanik. Heft II. Berlin. Vos, DE : Handboek tot de practische Kennis der voornaamste Boornen, Heesters en Coniferen, voor den vrijen grond geschilst. 2 verm, en verb. druk. Amsterdam, 1887. Vries, de : Karte der Tabaksbaudistrikte auf Sumatra, &c. Amsterdam. Vuillemin : Etude experimentale de l’action de quelques agents chimiques sur le developpement du bacille de la tuberculose. Paris. • : La biologie vegetale. Paris. Waeber : Lehrbuch fur den Unterricht in der Botanik. 2te> Neubearbeitung, Breslau. Wakker : Onderzoek der Ziekten van Hyacinthenen andere Bol- en Ivnolgewassen gedurendi de Jaren 1883-85. Haarlem 1887. Wallace : Australasia. London. Ward : Microscopical slide catalogue. London. Weber van, Bosse : Etude sur les algues des paresseux. Haarlem, 1887. Webster : British Orchids. Bangor, 1887. Weinzierl, von : Die schweizerische Samenkontrolstation zu Zurich und ihr Einfluss auf die Hebung des Futterbaues. Wien, 1888. • : Jahresbericht der Samenkontrolstation der Landwirthschafts- Gesellschaft in Wien 1886-1887. Wien. : Die qualitative Beschaffenheit der Getreidekorner-Ernte des Jahres 1887 in Nieder-Oesterreich. Wien. Weiss: Vademecum Botanicorum (List of German, Austrian, and Swiss plants). Passau. Wiesner : Grundversuche fiber den Einfluss der Luftbewegung auf die Tran- spiration der Pflanzen. Wien. : Die mikroskopische Untersuchung des Papiers. Wien. Wildermann : Jahrbuch der Naturwissenschaften (Fortschritte auf dem Gebiete der Botanik, &c.) Freiburg. Wille : Beitrage zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der physiologischen Gewebesysteme bei einigen Florideen. Halle. W illkomm : Ueber die Grenzen des Pflanzen- und Thierreichs und den Ursprung des organischen Lebens auf der Erde. Prag. : Schulflora von Oesterreich. Wien. Wossidlo : Leitfaden der Botanik fur hohere Lehranstalten. Berlin. Wyssodsky: Mastigophora and Rhizophora found in the Weissowo and Reparoe lakes. Chaskow, 1887 (in Russian). Zanichelli : Le Nozze delle Piante. Reggio Emilia, 1887. Zoffmann : Skema over de i Medicinen anvendte Planteraastoffer. Kjoben- havn. Zopf : Untersuchungen iiber Parasiten aus der Gruppe der Monadinen. Halle, 1887. Zurn : Die Schmarotzer auf und in dem Korper unserer Haussaugethiere. II. Theil. Die pflanzlichen Parasiten. 2. Halfte. 2te Aufl. Weimar. II. PERIODICAL LITERATURE, AMERICA. I. ARGENTINE FEDERATION. Buenos Aires. Sociedad Cientifica Argentina, Anales. Tomo XXIV. Spegazzini : Tuberaceae argentinae. - — : Las Faloideas argentinas. II. CANADA. Department of Agriculture of Canada. Fletcher: Report of the Entomologist and Botanist for 1887. Bulletin No. 3, Smuts affecting wheat. Transactions Royal Society of Canada. Fowler : Arctic Plants growing in New Brunswick. III. NOVA SCOTIA. Proceedings and Transactions of the Nova Scotian Institute of Natural Science. Vol. VII. Somers : Additions to the list of Nova Scotian Fungi. IV. UNITED STATES. Annals of New York Academy of Sciences. Vol. IV. No. 4. Britton : On an Archaean plant from the White Crystalline Lime* stone of Sussex co. N. J. Bulletin of the Scientific Laboratories of Denison University. Vol. III. No. 3. Payne : Fertilisation of Lobelia syphilitica. „ 4. Demin g: List of Diatoms from Licking Co. Bulletin of Iowa Stats Agricultural College, Botanical Department. Halsted: Various papers. Bulletin of Kansas State Agricultural College. II. Shelton : Cultivated grasses and clovers in Kansas. Bulletin of the New York States Museum of Natural History. Vol. I. No. 2. Peck : Contributions to the Botany of the State of New York. Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club. Vol. XV. No. 1. Morong : Studies in the Typhaceae. (Continued in No. 3.) „ — Scribner : New or little-known grasses (PI. LXXVI). „ — Allen : Nitella (not Tolyp'ella') Macounii. ,, — Vasey : New western grasses. ,, — Sterns: Re-discovery of Nymphaea elegans, Hook, at a new station, „ — Safford : Botanising in the Strait of Magellan (cont. in No, 4), Xll Current Literature . Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club ( continued ). No. i. James: Anthophyta for Phaenogamia. „ — Index to recent botanical literature (continued in No. 2, 3). Botanical notes. No. 2. Schrenk : On the histology of the vegetative organs of Brasenia pelt at a, Pursh. (PI. LXXVII-LXXVIII). i, — Vasey : New or rare grasses. „ — The proposed Botanical Exchange Club. „ — James : Castalia versus Nymphaea . „ — Sterns : Notes on Smilax pumila, Walt. 3. Deane : Asa Gray. With portrait. ,, — Halsted : Trigger hairs of the thistle flower (illustrated). „ — Greene : Bibliographical notes on well-known plants ( Nymphaea , sp.) (continued in No. 4, Gleditschia inermis , Mill., Hespero- chiron nanus , Lowl.). ,, — Sterns : Proposed revision of North American Smilaces. „ 4. Britton : New or noteworthy North American Phanerogams, I (PI. LXXX Scirpus Pringlei, Britton ; S. heterocarpus, Watson). ,, — Sturtevant : Capsicum umbilicatum. ,, — Sterns : Cryptogamia versus Heterophyta ; a new variety of Ery- thronium . ,, 5. Bebb : White Mountain willows. ,, — Greene : Linnaeus and his genera. ,, — Kain : Diatoms of Atlantic City. „ — Sturtervant : Capsicum fasciculatum , n. sp. „ 6. Foerste : The development of Symplocarpus foetidus (L.), Salisb. ,, — Harvey : Fresh water Algae of Maine, I. ,, — Sterns : Some peculiarities in the seed of Smilax , Tourn. ,, : Saxifraga virginiensis, Mich. var. pentadecandra, Sterns. ,, — Smith : Another station for Rhododendron Vaseyi. ,, — Robinson : Aquilegia canadensis , L., var. jlavijlora, (Tenney) Britton. Department of Agriculture, United States. Fernow : Report on the relation of railroads to forest supplies and forestry. Scribner: Fungicides. ■ : Report on the experiments made in 1887 in the treatment of the downy mildew and the black-rot of the Grape-Vine. Increasing the durability of timber. Report on the relation of railroads to forest supplies and forestry. Garden and Forest. Vol. I. No. 1. Watson : Iris tenuis. „ 2, : Note on our native Irises. ,, — : Lilium Grayi. „ 3. : Aquilegia longissima. „ — Mohr : The hardwood forests of the south. ,, 4. Watson : Iris bracteata. „ — Macoun : The forests of Vancouver’s Island. ,, 5. Sargent : Yucca Treculiana. — Hoopes : The Retinosporas. Periodical Literature . xiii Garden and Forest ( continued ). No. 5. Dawson : Forest trees of the far north-west. „ 6. Watson : Phlox adsurgens. „ — Sargent : Photinia villosa. „ — Pringle : The forest vegetation of Northern Mexico. „ 8. Watson : Cypripedium fasciculatum . ,, — Sargent : The yellow-wood. „ — Fernow : Influence of undergrowth on the increase of timber* „ 9. Curtiss : How the Mangrove forms islands. „ — Watson : Rosa minutifolia. „ — Pringle : The forest vegetation of Northern Mexico, II. „ 10. Watson : Hymenocallis humilis . ,, - — Pringle : The forest vegetation of Northern Mexico, III. „ 11. Curtiss : How the Bald Cypress converts lakes into forests* ,, — Watson : Brodiaea Bridge sit. „ — Tweedy : The forests of the Yellowstone National Park. ,, 12. Watson: Hymenocallis Palmeri. „ — : Rocky mountain Cypripediums. „ — Pringle : The forest vegetation of Northern Mexico, IV, ,, 13. Watson: Delphinium viride. ,, — Sargent : Japanese apples. „ 14. Watson : Heliconia chocouiana. ,, — Sargent : A new Jersey pine forest. „ 1 5. Watson: Camassia Cuseckii . „ 16. : Amelanchier alnifolia . ,, — Pringle: Selaginella Pringlei. „ — Hilgard : Forest trees of California. „ 17. Watson: Pitcairnia Jaliscana. ,, — Sargent : Prunus pendula. „ — Dauglas : Forest tree planting on the Prairies. ,, — Dawson : Northern Range of the Western Service-berry. Gazette, Botanical, Vol. XIII. No. 1. Campbell: The botanical institute at Tubingen (with portrait of Prof. Pfeffer). ,, — Moll : The application of the paraffine-imbedding method in botany, ,, — Scribner : Some results of mycological work in U.S. Dept, of Agriculture. ,, — Kelsey : A handy Herbarium. ,, — Canby : Erigeron Tweedyi , n.sp. ,, 2. Smith : Undescribed plants from Guatemala, II. „ — Tracy and Galloway: Uncinula polychaeta, Betl. „ — Schonland : Plan of a botanical laboratory. ,, — Robertson : Effect of wind on bees and flowers. „ 3. Farlow : Asa Gray. „ — Halsted : Iowa Peronosporeae and a dry season, „ — Power : Heinrich Anton de Bary. ,, — Schonland : Further notes on imbedding. „ 4. Asa Gray : New or rare plants. „ — Smith : Undescribed plants from Guatemala III (with Plate). XIV On rrent L itei * ature . Gazette, Botanical ( continued ). No. 4. Coulter and Rose : Notes on Western Umbelliferae. „ — Bailey : Notes on Carex , IX. ,, — Unterwood : The distribution of Isoetes. ,, — Knowlton : Lichens from the Easter Islands. „ - — Schenck : Notes on some Illinois grapes. „ — Memminger: Primus pumila in N. Carolina. „ — Vasey : Synopsis of the genus Panicum. ,, 5. Bebb : Notes on North American willows. „ — Unterwood : Undescribed Hepaticae from California. ,, — Coulter : Memoir of Jacob Whitman Bailey. „ — Marong: Castalia Leibergi, n. sp. ,, — Macaem : Notes on the flora of Janus Bay. ,, — Tracy and Galloway : Puccinia mirabilima . ,, — Hitchcock : Abnormal Anemone and Convolvulus. „ — Smith : Death from eating Cicuta maculata. ,, 6. Coulter and Rose : Some notes on Western Umbelliferae, ,, — Robertson : Zygomorphy and its causes, I. ,, — Foerste : Notes on structures adapted to cross-fertilisation (PI. VIII). „ — Knowlton : Description of a new fossil species of the genus Chara. ,, — Meehan : Veronica per egrina. „ — Campbell : The paraffin-embedding process in Botany. ,, — Vasey : Rules for the Bot. Exchange Club. Gazette, Therapeutic. 1888. Rusby : Coca at Home and Abroad. Geologist, American. Vol. I. Le Conte : The Flora of the Coast Islands of California in relation to recent changes of physical geography. Journal, American Chemical. Vol. X. Ladd : Sugars and starch in fodders, and their determination. Journal of the Cincinnati Society of Natural History. Vol. X. Morgan : The mycological flora of the Miami Valley, Ohio, Cont. Journal of the Elisha Mitchell Scientific Society. Raleigh, 1887. Me Carthy : The study of local Floras. Journal, American Monthly Microscopical. Vol. IX. Doherty : The staining of animal and vegetable tissue. Smith : The microscope in the study of bacteriology. Rafter : Fauna and flora of Hewlock Lake. Journal of the Microscopical Society of New York. Vol. IV. Dudley : The common Bacillus, the reputed cause of Asiatic cholera. Eccles : Thallophytes in medicinal solutions. Zabriskie : Phyllactinia guttata on leaves of Celastrus scandens. : Phragmidium mucronatum , var. americanum , Peck, the rose-brand. Leggett : Microgaster, parasitic on the hawk-moth. Lockwood : The pathology of pollen in aestivis or hay fever. Periodical Literature. xv Journal of Mycology. Vol. IV. Ellis and Everhart : Additions to Ramularia and Cercaspora. and Halsted : New Iowa fungi. and Everhart : New species of fungi from various localities. Morgan : The genus Geaster. De Toni : Revision of the genus Doassansia. Rau : A Lichen new to the United States. Tracy and Galloway: New Western Uredineae . Forster : Agarics of the United States, genus Panus. Ellis and Kellerman : New Kansas Fungi. Swingle : Notes on Fungi from Western Kansas. Tracy and Galloway : Notes on Western Erysipheae and Peronosporeae . Pammel : Some Mildews of Illinois. Ellis and Everhart : Synopsis of the North American species of Hy poxy Ion and Nummular ia. : New species of Fungi from various localities. Journal of Science, American. Vol. XXXV. Dana : Asa Gray. Goodale : Recent contributions to our knowledge of the vegetable cell. Journal of Trenton Natural History Society. Vol. I. No. 3. Stowell : Notes on the Flora. Memoirs of the Boston Society of Natural History. Vol. IV. No. 4. Trelease : North American Geraniaceae . „ 6. Thaxter : The E7ito77iophthoreae of the United States. Naturalist, American. Vol. XXII (1888). Bessey : Tumble-weed again ( Corisper77ium hyssopifolium. L.) : The grass-flora of the Nebraska plains. Haaker : The germination of dodder. Coulter : Evolution in the Plant-Kingdom. Beal : The rootstocks of Leersia and Muhle7iburgia. (Illustrated). Bessey : Effect of ice upon trees. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia ( 'continued ) . 1887, Part 3. Meehan : Contributions to the life-histories of plants. : The origin of the grassy prairies. Wilson : On the relation of Sarraceyiia purpurea to S. variola7‘is. Rothrock : Mimicry among plants. Rusby : Lecture on Cincho7ia. Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences. Vol. XXIII. ( continued ). Gray : Notes upon some Polypetalous Genera and Orders. Watson : Some new species of plants of the United States with re- visions of Lesquerella , and of the North American species of Draba. Some new species of Mexican Plants, chiefly of Mr. C. G. Pringle’s collection in the Mountains of Chihuahua in 1887. Description of some plants of Guatemala. XVI Current Literature. Proceedings of Wisconsin Natural History Society. W heeler : Flora of Milwaukee County. Psyche. Vol. V. Forbes : American Bibliography of Insect-diseases. Report of the New York Agricultural Experiment Station, 6th Report for 1887. Arthur : Report of the Botanist. Goff : Report of the Horticulturist. Report of the New York State Museum of Natural History. XL for 1889. Peck : Report of the Botanist. Review, Agricultural. Vol. II. No. 1. Sturtevant : Notes on peppers. „ 2. Goff : The office of the seed-tuber in the potato plant. „ 6. Short : A carbonic acid apparatus. Scientist, West American. Vol. IV. No. 34. Yates : Fossil Botany. ,, — Orcult: Cactuses. ,, 35. Lopatechi : The violets of British Columbia. Transactions of New York Academy of Sciences. Vols. VI and VII. Britton : Note on the growth of a vinegar-plant in fermented grape- juice. Newberry : The Fauna and Flora of the Trias of New Jersey and the Connecticut Valley. Britton and Rusby : A list of plants collected by Miss Mary B. Croft, at San Diego, Texas. AUSTRALASIA. 1. NEW SOUTH WALES. Journal and Proceedings of the Royal Society of New South Wales. Vol. XX. Mueller, von : Description of an unrecorded Ardisia of New Guinea. Bancroft : Preliminary notes on some new poisonous plants discovered on the Johnstone River, North Queensland. Mueller, von : Further additions to the census of genera of plants hitherto known as indigenous to Australia. Rennie : Notes on the sweet principle of Smilax glycyphylla. Vol. XXI. Maiden : Some New South Wales Tan-substances, Parts 1-4. Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New South Wales. 2nd series, Vol. II. Part 4. Katz: Further remarks on phosphorescent Bacteria. „ : Note on the Bacteria met with in case of bovine Pleuro- pneumonia. ,, — Haswell : Notes on Tmesipteris and Psilotum. Periodical Literature. XVII 2. VICTORIA. Naturalist, The Victorian. Vol. IV ( continued ). No. 7. The Annual Exhibition of Wild Flowers. ,, — Wools : Plants of New South Wales, having medicinal properties. „ — Sullivan : Mosses of Victoria, with brief notes. „ — Mueller, von : Description of a hitherto unrecorded Rhododendron from New Guinea (R. Carringtoniae). „ 8. Mueller : Note on the Araucaria of New Guinea. „ — Campbell : Vegetable Pathology. „ 9. The Field Naturalists’ Club of Victoria. „ — Mueller, von : Flora of King Island. „ 10. French : Botanical trip to Wimmera. „ 1 1. : Wolffia and Lemna. ,, 12. Wilson: Notes on lichens. No. 2. „ — Tisdall : Victorian Agarics. Vol. V. and VI. „ 1. Mueller von: Description of an hitherto unrecorded Goodenia, in- digenous also to Victoria. „ : Supplement to enumeration of Victorian plants. ,, 2. Howitt: Notes on the distribution of Eucalypts. ,, — Wilson : Description of two new lichens and a list of additional lichens near to Victoria. AUSTRIA. Annalen des k. k. naturhistorischen Hofmuseums in Wien. Bd. III. No. 1. Beck, von : Ueber die Torf-bewohnenden Fohren Nieder-Oesterreichs. Ertesito, Orvos-termeszettudomanyi. Bd. XIII. Istvanffy : Zur Kenntniss der Ulothrix zonata> Kiitz. (In Hungarian with German resume.) Fiizetek, Termdszetrajzi. Vol. XI. Richter : Mykologishe Mittheilungen aus dem Gomorer Comitate. Mittheilungen aus dem botanischen Institut zu Graz (Leitgeb). Heft II. Scherffel : Die Driisen in den Hohlen der Rhizomschuppen von Lathraea squamaria , L. (Taf. VI). Leitgeb : Der Gehalt der Dahliaknollen an Asparagin und Tyrosin (Taf. VII). Heinricher : Beeinflusst das Licht die Organanlage am Farnembryo? Leitgeb : Ueber Sphaerite (Taf. VIII und IX). Mittheilungen der k. ung. geologischen Anstalt. Bd. VIII. Felix : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der fossilen Holzer Ungarns. Mittheilungen aus dem Laboratorium fur Waarenkunde an der Wiener Handels-Akademie. 1887. Hanausek : Ueber eine unechte Macis. Hassack : Die cultivirten Sorghum- Arten, der anatomische Bau ihrer Friichte und ihre technische Bedeutung. C XV111 Current Literature. Sitzungsberiehte der kgl. bohmischen Gesellsehaft der Wissenschaft3n. ( P rag) . 1887 ( continued ) . Celakowsky : Resultate der botanischen Durchforschung Bohmens im Jahre 1885. Velenovsky : Neue Beitrage zur Kenntniss der bohmischen Cenomans. Celakowsky : Ueber die morphologische Bedeutung der Cupula bei den echten Cupuliferen. Verhandlungen der k. k. geologisehen Reichsanstalt in Wien. 1888. Stefan 1 : Andeutungen einer palaeozoischen Flora in den Alpi Marit- time. Tondera : Ueber Pflanzenreste aus der Steinkohlenformation im Krakauer Gebirge. Stur : Ueber die Flora der feuerfesten Thone von Grojec in Galizien. Verhandlungen der k. k. zoologisch-botanisehen Gesellschaft in Wien. Bd. XXXVII (18S7) ( continued ). Beck, von : Die in den Torfmooren Niederosterreichs vorkommenden Fohren. Breidler : Bryum Reyeri , n. sp. Burgerstein : Materialien zu einer Monographic betreffend die Erschei- nungen der Transpiration der P Hanzen. Hackel : Ueber das Vorkommen von Leersia hexandra , Sw. in Spanien. Halacsy : Cirsium Vindabonense, nov. hybr. Krasser : Zerkluftetes Xylem bei Clematis Vitalba, L. : Zur Kenntniss der Heterophyllie. Kronfeld : Ueber das Doppelblatt. : Ueber Wurzel-Anomalien bei kultivirten Umbelliferen. Molisch : Ueber Wurzelausscheidungen. Procopianu-Procopovici : Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Gefasskrypto- gamen der Bukowina. Rassmann : Ueber die Flora der Turkenschanze wahrend der letzten 5 Jahre. Rathay : Ueber die Geschlechtsverhaltnisse der Reben und ihre Bedeu- tung fiir den Weinbau. Richter : Ueber die Gestalt der Pflanzen und deren Bedeutung fiir die Systematik. Sennholz : Ueber zwei neue Cardans- Hybriden und einige neue Stand- orte von solchen und einer Cirsium- Hybride. Stapf : Ueber die Schleuderfriichte der Alstroemeria psittacina. Stohl : Ueber das Auftreten des Lepidium majus, Darr, in Oesterreich. Wettstein, VON : Pinas Cembra , L. in Niederoesterreich. : Ueber die systematische Verwerthung der Anatomie der Coniferen. Zukal : Ueber die Ascenfriichte des Penicillium crustaceum , Sk. Bd. XXXVIII (1888). Kieffer : Ueber Gallmiicken und Miickengallen. Entleutner : Die Ziergeholze von SUdtirol. Fritsch : Ueber die Verbascum- Arten und Bastarde aus der Section Thapsus. Kronfeld : Geoffroy d. Aelt. Antheil an der Sexualtheorie der Pflanzen. : Ueber das Ovar von Juglans regia, L. : Ueber die Ovula von Draba verna, L. Periodical Literature . xix Verhandlungen der k. k. zoologiseh-botanischen G-esellschaft {continued') . Kronfeld : Die Entwicklung der Spatha von Galanthus nivalis , L. Loitlesberger : Beitrag zur Algenflora Oberosterreichs. Molisch : Die Herkunft des Salpeters in der Pflanze. Mullner : Ueber einen neuen Caittaurea- Bastard und fiir Nieder- osterreich neue Pflanzen. Raimann : Ueber die Fichtenformen aus der Umgebung von Lunz, sowie iiber Calycanthemie von Cyelamen. (Taf. II). Richter : Floristisches aus Niederosterreich. Sennholz : Fiir Niederosterreich neue Pflanzen. — Medicago mixta, nov. hybr. Stapf : Ueber das Edelweiss. Weinlander : Die bliihenden Pflanzen der Hochschobergruppe. Wettstein, von : Rhamnus Hydriensis , Hacq. — Ueber die Auffindung der Daphne Blagayana, Frey, in Bohmen. — Beobachtungen iiber den Bau und die Keimung der Samen von Nelumbo nucifera, Gaertn. (Taf. I). — Vorarbeiten zu einer Pilzflora der Steiermark, II. Zeit- und Streitfragen, Klinische (Schnitzler). Neue Ausgabe. Bd. I. Weichselbaum : Der gegenwartige Stand der Bakteriologie und ihre Beziehungen zur praktischen Medicin. Zeitschrift, Oesterreiehische botanische. Jahrgang XXXVIII. No. i. Krasan : Autobiographic. „ — Celakovsky : Orientalische Pflanzenarten (continued in Nos. 2, 3). ,, — Bornmuller : Pteloirychum Uechtritzianum. „ — Stapf : Ueber einige Iris- Arten des botanischen Gartens in Wien. „ — Blocks : Viola roxolanica. „ — Conrath : Zur Flora von Bosnien (continued in Nos. 2, 3, and 4). „ — Ullepitsch : Neue Pflanzenarten. „ — Formanek : Flora von Nord Mahren (continued in Nos. 2, 3). ,, — Strobl : Flora des Etna (continued in Nos. 2, 3, 4, 5). ,, 2. Hansgirg : Zur Algenflora Bohmens (continued in Nos. 3, 4, 5), ,, — Borbas, von : Cynoglossum paucisetum. ,, — Blocki : Hieracium pseudobifidum. „ — Kissling : Botanische Notizen. „ 3. Fritsch : Zur Nomenclatur unserer Cephalanthera- Arten. „ — Vukotvieino : Neue Eichenformen. ,, — Zukal : Wahrung der Prioritat. ,, 4. Sauter : Zwei neue Formen von Potentilla : P. porphyracea , Saut., P, Bolzanensiformis , Saut. „ — Blocki : Rosa Liechtensteinii , n. sp. „ — Degen, von : Weiterer kleiner Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Pressburger Flora. „ — Woloszczak : Heracleum sbnplicifolium, Herb. „ — Bornmuller : Einiges iiber Vaccaria parvijlora , Mnch. und V. grandi- Jlora , Jaub. et Sp. „ — Jetter : Ein Friihlingsausflug an die dalmatische Kiiste (continued in Nos. 5 and 6). ,, — Tomaschek : Ueber Symbiose von Bacterien (in Zoogloeaform) mit der Alge Gloeocapsa polydermatica , Ktz. C 3 XX Current Literature. Zeitschrift, Oesterreichisehe botanische (continued). No. 5. Braun : Kleiner Beitrag zur Flora von Hainburg a. d. Donau in Nieder- Oesterreich. „ — Blocki : Hieracium Andrzej 'owiskii, n. sp. ,, — Zimmeter : Zur Frage der Einschleppung und Verwilderung von Pflanzen. ,, — Borbas, von : Geum spurium, C. A. Mey. in Ungarn, und G. mon- tanum , var. geminijtorum , m. „ — Kjssling: Notizen zur Pflanzengeographie Nieder-Oesterreichs. „ — Bubela : Berichtigungen und Nachtrage zur Flora von Mahren (con- tinued in No. 6). ,, 6. Kras an : Hubert Leitgeb. „ — Formanek : Mahrische Thymus- Formen. „ — Blocki : Hieracium stibauriculoides , n. sp. ,, — Kras an : Reciproke Culturversuche. „ — Richter : Botanische Notizen zur Flora des Comitates Gomor. ,, — Marr : Wichtigere neue Funde von Phanerogamen in Nordtirol. BELGIUM. Archives de Biologie. Tome VII. Henrijean : Influence des agents antithermiques sur les oxydations organiques. Bambeke : Des deformations artificielles du noyeau (Plate XI-XIII). Bulletin de la Society Beige de Microscopic. Tome XIV. Errera : Mouvement protoplasmique et tension superficielle. Scheurlen : Le bacille du carcinoma. Ermengen, van : Discussion sur l’etiologie du cancer. : Phagocytose et Bacteriotherapie. Comptes Kendus de la Soci^te Boyale de Botanique de Belgique. Tome XXVII, 2e partie (1888). Van de Broek : Catalogue des plantes observees aux environs d’ Anvers ( 2e SUppl.) Crepin : Quelques reflexions sur la situation de Botanique descriptive. : Sur le polymorphisme attribue a certains groupes generiques. : Examen de quelques idees emises par MM. Burnat et Gremli sur le genre Rosa. : Le Rosa villosa de Linne. : Novae Rosae descriptio (Rosa Watsoniana , sect. Synstylae). ■ : Observations sur les Roses decrites dans le Supplementum Florae Orientalis de Boissier. Massart : Les etudes de M. Pfeffer sur la sensibilite des vegetaux aux substances chimiques. De Wildeman : Les especes du genre Trentepohlia, Mart. ( Chroolepus , Ag-)- : Note sur le Nitella syncarpa , Al. Br. : Les etudes de M. Allen sur les Characees americaines. : Sur 1’ Ulothrix flaccida., Ktz. et le Stichococcus baciilaris, Naeg. Periodical Literature. xxi DENMARK. Videnskabelige Maddelelser. 1888. Warming : Tabellarisk Oversigt over Grnlands, Islands og Foer^ernes Flora, 1887. Kindberg : Enumeratio Muscorum (Bryineorum et Sphagnaceorum), qui in Groenlandia, Islandia et Foeroer occurrunt. PRANCE. Annales Agronomiques. Tome XIV. No. 1. Porion et Deherain: Cultures experimentales de Wardrecques (Pas-de-Calais) et de Blaringhem (Nord), troisieme annee. ,, 2. Lawes et Gilbert: Les sources d’azote de la vegetation. „ 3. Deherain : Recherches sur la fabrication du fumier de ferme. ,, 4. Berge : Experiences sur la culture du ble dans le pays de Caux. „ — - Ladureau et Mousseaux : Etudes experimentales sur la culture de Pavoine en Champagne. „ 5. Audoynaud : Sur la fermentation rapide des mouts de raisin. „ — Deherain : J.*E. Planchon. Notice necrologique. ,, 6. Jodin : Etude sur les algues unicellulaires. „ — Nantier : Cultures du champ d’experiences de la station agronomique de la Somme. „ — Pagnoul : Richesse et densite du ble. Annales de la Science Agronomique Franpaise et Etrangdre. 1887. Tome I. Fliche et Grandeau : Recherches chimiques et physiologiques sur les lichens. Petermann : La composition du topinambour. : Etudes sur les enveloppes des graines. Shinkizi Nagai : L’agriculture au Japon. Son etat actuel et son avenir. Traduit de 1’allemand par M. H. Grandeau (continued in vol. ii. fasc. 1). Girard : De P absorption de l’iode par les matieres amylacees. Lejeune : Le Tabac mexicain. Son present et son avenir. Gayon et Dubourg : De la fermentation alcoolique de la dextrine et de l’amidon par les mucors. Muntz: Sur la dissemination du ferment nitrique et sur son role dans la desagregation des roches. : Examen preliminaire et echantillonage des engrais. Tome II. Schulze : Recherches sur les elements azotes des plantes. Feltz: Les Terres noires de Russie, leur origine, leur composition et leurs proprietes d’apres un ouvrage recent de M. P. Kostitscheff. Henry : Le Tannin dans le chene (Nouvelles recherches). Petermann : Recherches sur la culture de la betterave a sucre.- — Le Fumier de Tourbe. Mondesir: Note additionnelle sur le dosage rapide du carbonate de chaux actif dans les terres. Margottet : Griffith’s recherches sur 1’emploi du sulfate de fer en agriculture. XXII Current Literature. Annales de la Science Agronomique Francaise et Etrangere ( continued ). La wes : Culture permanante du ble et de Forge dans les champs d’ex- periences de Stackyard (Woburn) 1877-86. (Traduit de F anglais par L. Grande au). Annales de Chimie et de Physique. Serie 6, Tome XIII. Berthelot : Fixation de l’azote atmospherique sur la terre vegetale. : Fixation de l’azote libre par certains terraux argileux. : Sur le carbone organique contenu dans les sols qui fixent l’azote libre. : Fixation directe de l’azote gazeux de l’atmosphere par les terres vegetales. : Fixation directe de l’azote gazeux de F atmosphere par les terres vegetales avec le concours de la vegetation. Annales de PInstitut Pasteur. Tome II. Bardach : Nouvelles recherches sur la rage. Roux : Notes de laboratoire sur la presence du virus rabique dans les nerfs. : De la culture sur pommes de terre. Rujwid : Sur la reaction chimique des Bacilles du cholera. Yersin : De Faction de quelques antiseptiques et de la chaleur sur le Bacille de la tuberculose. Chauveau : Sur le mecanisme de Fimmunite. Wasserzug : Variations de formes chez les Bacteries. — : Variations durables de la forme et de la fonction chez les Bacteries. Mentschnikoff : Pasteuria ramosa , un representant des Bacteries a division longitud inale. Straus et Wurtz: Sur un procede perfectionne d’ analyse bacterio- logique de Fair. Straus : Sur Fabsence de microbes dans Fair. Freudenreich : Sur l’antagonisme entre bacteries et sur Fimmunite qu’il confere aux milieux de culture. Wasserzug : Recherches morphologiques et physiologiques sur un Hyphomycete. Gamaleia : Sur la destruction des microbes dans les organismes febri- citants. Fernbach: Sur Fabsence des germes vivants dans les boites de con- serves alimentaires. Annales des Sciences Naturelles. Botanique. Serie 7. Tome VI ( continued ). Dumont : Recherches sur l’anatomie comparee des Malvacdes, Bom- bacees, Tiliacees et Sterculiacees (PI. IV-VII). Leblois : Recherches sur l’origine et le developpement des canaux secreteurs et des poches secretrices (PI. VIII-XII). Went : Etude sur la forme du sac embryonnaire des Rosacees (PI. XIII). Petit : Le petiole des Dicotyledones au point de vue de Fanatomie comparee et de la taxonomie. Tome VII. Saporta : Dernieres adjonctions a la flore fossile d’ Aix-en-Provence. Dangeard : Recherches sur les Algues inferieures. Periodical Literature. xxm Annales des Sciences Naturelles ( continued ). Bornet et Flahault : Revision des Nostocacees heterocystees con- tennes dans les principaux herbiers de France (quatrieme et dernier fragment). Archives Botaniques du Word de la France, /je Annee. Nos. 46, 47. Lignier : Recherches sur l’anatomie comparee des Calycanthees, des Melastomacees et des Myrtacees. ,, 48,49. Bertrand et Renault: Recherches sur les Poroxylons, Gymno- spermes fossiles des terrains houillers superieurs. Archives du Museum d’Histoire Nature lie, Nouvelles. Tome X, Fasc. I. Fkanchet : Plantae Davidianae. Archives de Fhysiologie Normale et Pathologique. Serie 3. 20° Annee. Nos. 2,4. Lesage : Du Bacille de Ja diarrhee verte des enfants du premier age. ,, — Blake : Sur les rapports entre l’atomicite des elements et leur action biologique. Bulletin de la Societe de Botanique de France. Tome XXXIV {continued'). Camus : Herborisation de la societe a Montigny-sur-le-Loing. Degagny : L’hyaloplasma ou protoplasma fondamental. Hue : Quelques lichens interessants pour la flore fran9aise et lichens du Cantal. Battandier : Note sur quelques plantes d’Algerie rares, nouvelles ou peu connues. Trabut : Additions a la flore d’Algerie. Coste : Herborisations sur le causse central. Tome XXXV, Nos. 1 et 2. Rouy : Geographie botanique de l’Europe. FIue : Lichenes de Miquelon envoyes par Delamare. Vilmorin : Experiences de croissement entre des bles differents. Flot : Sur les tiges aeriennes de quelques plantes. Daguillon : Sur la structure des feuilles de quelques Coniferes. Gay : Sur les Ulothrix aeriens. Luizet : Herborisation au Val di Piora, pres Airolo. Leclerc du Sablon : Sur les poils radicaux des Rhinanthees. Foucaud : Variete nouvelle du Ceratophyllum denier sum, L. Duchartre : Organisation de la fleur dans les varietes cultivees du Delphinium elatum , L. Colomb : Essai d’une classification des fougeres de France basee sur leur etude anatomique et morphologique. Van Tieghem et Douliot : Origine, structure et nature morpho- logique des tubercules radicaux des Legumineuses. Niel: Herborisation a Saint- Evroult-N.-D.-Du-Bois. Bouy : Excursions botaniques en Espagne. De Seynes : Ceriomyces et Fibrillaria. Daugeard : Observations sur les Cryptomonadinees. Camus : Note sur le Potentilla procumbens, Sibth. Chastaingt : Rosies croissant naturellement dans le departement d’lndre-et- Loire. Legrand : Essai de rehabilitation des genres de Tournefort. Dufour : Developpement et fructification du Trichocladium asperum. Harz. XXIV Cn rrent L iter attire. Bulletin de la Soei6te de Botanique de France ( continued ). Miegeville : Daphnoidees des Pyrenees centrales. Wasserzug : Sur les spores chez les Levures. Daugeard : Gaine foliaire des Salicornieae. Fliche : Note sur les formes du genre Ostrya. Bulletin trimestriel de la Society de Botanique de Lyon, 1887 ( continued ). No. 2 Viviand-Morel : Les Anemones decrites dans le Florilegium de Sweet. Veuillot : Champignons recoltes a Eaully et a St. Quentin. Beauvisage : Anomalies des feuilles d’un Phaseolus vulgaris. : Des bractees chez quelques Cruciferes. Prudent : Diatomees recoltees a Villars-les-Dombes. Garcin et Morel : Cause de la decoloration du Lilas cultive dans les serres. Viviand-Morel : Anomalies observees sur diverses plantes. : Plantes cueillies aux Echets et vers Port-Galland (Ain). : Polymorphisme du Carex acuta. Saint-Lager : Utilite des noms significatifs pour designer les variations paralleles des especes d’un meme genre. Roux: Drosera longifolia dans les marais du Bourget (Savoie). ,, 3-4. Blanc : Plantes du marais de Charamel pres Frontonas. Lachmann : Bifurcation terminale du tronc d’un Dioon edule. ■ : Recherches sur la structure et croissance de la racine des Fougeres. Blanc : Plantes recoltees entre Rochemaure et Cruas (Ardeche). : Observations sur quelques plantes d’ Ajaccio. Beauvisage : Remarques a propos d’un travail sur la vrille des Cucur- bitacees par M. Colomb. de Toni et Levi : Liste des Algues trouvees dans le tube digestive d’un tetard. Magnin : Note sur la flore des environs de Salins et du Haut-Jura. : Note sur 1 ' Hieracium scorzonerifolium du Mt. Poupet. Garcin : Etude anatomique de 1’ Hydrophyllum canadense. Boullu : Variete a fleur jaune de 1’ Euphrasia salisburgensis. Saint-Lager : Plantes nouvelles ou rares de la Haute-Maurdenne. Gerard : Note sur une anomalie florale chez le Vanda suavis. Bulletin de la Soci6te Chimique (Paris). Tome XLIX. Claudon et Morin : Des produits de la fermentation alcoolique. Arnaud : Sur la matiere cristallisee active des fleches empoissonnees des Comalis, extraite du bois d’Oabaio. Jacquemin : Du Saccharomyces ellipsoideus et de ses applications in- dustrielles a la fabrication du vin d’orge. Bulletin mensuel de la Soeiete Linneenne de Paris ( continued ). No. 90. Baillon : L’ovule des Pediculaires et des Scutellaires. „ — — : Le Tripinna de Loureiro. „ — : Le Digitalis dracocephaloides du flora fluminensis. „ — Franchet : Cyrtandracees nouvelles de la Chine (suite). „ — Baillon : Observations sur les Gesneriacees (continued in Nos. 91, 92). „ 91. : Le genre Newtonia. Periodical Literature. XXV Bulletin mensuel de la Societe Linndenne de Paris ( continued ). No. 91. Baillon : Une question de nomenclature, a propos des Bignonia. „ — : L’ ovule des Acokanthera. „ . — : Le genre Amblyocalyx . „ — : Remarques sur les Ternstroemiacees (suite). „ 92. — • — : Observations sur les Veratrilla. ,, — : Les feuilles abnormales des Codiaeum. Bulletin de la Society Philomathique (Paris). Serie 7, Tome XI. Nos. 1-3. Mocquaed : Du genre Heterolepis et des especes qui le composent. „ — Drake del Castillo : Geographic botanique des lies de la Societe. Bulletin de la Society Zoologique de Paris. 1887. Moniez : Note sur un parasite nouveau (champignon) du ver-a-soie. Bulletin Scientifique de la Prance et de la Belgique. Annee 1, 1888. Errera : Les Bacteries photogenes. Comptes Rendus. Tome CVI. No. 1. Sauvagean : Sur la presence de diaphragmes dans les canaux aeriferes de la racine. ,, — Bordas : Sur une maladie nouvelle du vin en Algerie. „ 3. Henninger et Sanson : Sur la presence d’un glycol dans les produits de la fermentation alcoolique du sucre. ,, 4. Meunier : Contribution a l’histoire des organismes problematiques des anciennes mers. ,, — Bqurquelot : Sur la fermentation alcoolique de la galactose. „ — Billet: Sur le cycle evolutif et les variations morphologiques d’une nouvelle Bacteriacee marine ( Bacterium Laminariae ). ,, — Hovelacque : Sur les tiges souterraines de /’ Utricular ia Montana. „ — Mer : Sur les causes qui produisent l’excentricite de la moelle dans les sapins. ,, 5. Morin : Sur les bases extraites des liquides ayant subi la fermentation alcoolique. ,, — Wurtz : Sur la toxicite des bases provenant de la fermentation alcoolique. „ 6. Tanret : Sur une des bases extraites par M. Morin des liquides ayant subi la fermentation alcoolique. „ 7. Hovelacque : Sur les propagules de Pinguicula vulgaris. ,, 9. Berthelot : Sur quelques conditions generales de la fixation d’azote par la terre vegetale. „ — Pourquier : Un parasite du cow-pox. ,, — Bartet et Vuillemin : Recherches sur le ronge des feuilles du Pin sylvestre et sur le traitement a lui appliquer. „ 10. Berthelot : Sur la transformation, dans le sol, des azotates en composes organiques azotes. „ 11. Berthelot et Andre: Sur le phosphore et l’acide phosphorique dans la vegetation. ,, — Gautier et Drouin : Recherches sur la fixation de l’azote par le sol et les vegetaux (continued in Nos. 12/ 13, 15, 16, 17, and 23). ,, 12. Berthelot et Andre : Sur Pabsorption des matieres salines par les vegetaux ; Sulfate de potasse. „ — Schloesing : Sur les relations de Pazote atmospherique avec la terre vegetale (continued in Nos. 13, 14). ,, — Charrin et Roger : Sur une pseudo-tuberculose bacillaire. XXVI Current Literature. 13. 14. Comptes Rendus ( continued ). No. 12. Leclerc du Sablon : Sur la formation des antherozoides des Hepatiques. Berthelot et Andre : Sur i’absorption des matieres salines par les vegetaux. Acetate et Azotate de potasse. Petit : Note complementaire du petiole des Dicotyledones. Deherain : Sur la fabrication du fumier de ferme. — Arnaud : Sur la matiere cristallisee active des fleches empoisonnees des Comalis, extraite du bois d’Ouabaio. — Levallois : Influence des engrais chimiques sur la composition de la graine du Soja. — Brulle : Falsification des huiles d’ olive. — Leplay : Sur la formation des acides organ iques, des matieres organiques, azotees et du nitrate de potasse, dans les differentes parties de la betterave en vegetation de premiere annee, par l’absorption par les radicules des bicarbonates de potasse, de chaux et d’ammoniaque. — Dor : Pseudo-tuberculose bacillaire. 15. Berthelot: Observations sur la fixation de 1’azote par certains sols et terres vegetales. 16. Schloesing : Sur les relations de l1 azote atmospherique avec la terre vegetale. Reponse aux observations de M. Berthelot. — Giard : Sur les Nephromyces, genre nouveau de champignons parasites du rein des Molgulidees. — Straus et Sanchez Toledo : Recherches bacteriologiques sur l’uteras apihs la parturition physiologique. — Galtier : Nouvelles experiences sur l’inoculation antirabique en vue de preserver les animaux herbivores de la rage a la suite des morsures de chiens enrages. 17. Berthelot : Sur la fixation de 1’azote par la terre vegetale. Reponse aux observations de M. Schloesing. — Blake : Sur les relations entre l’atomicite des elements inorganiques et leur action biologique. 18. Nepveu : Contribution a 1’ etude des bacteriens dans les tumeurs. 19. Frechon : Du mode de formation des asques dans Physalospora Bidwellii. — Arloing : Sur la presence d’une matiere phlogogene dans les bouillons de culture et dans les humeurs naturelles oil ont vecu certains microbes. — Galtier : Sur un microbe pathogene chromo-aromatique. 20. Schutzenberger : Recherches sur la synthese des matieres albumi- noides et proteiques. — Voiry : Sur 1’essence d’ Eucalyptus globulus. — Heckel et Schlagdenhauffen : Sur les Batjentjor ( Vernonia nigritiana , S. et H.) de TAfrique tropicale occidentale et sur son principe actif, la vernomine, nouveau poison du coeur. 21. Chevreul : Sur le role d’azote atmospherique dans 1’economie vegetale. 22. Saporta : Sur les Dicotylees prototypiques du syst^me infra-cretace du Portugal. — Voiry : Sur l’essence de cajeput. — Janczewski : Geimination de V Anemone apennina , L. — Mace : Sur la presence du bacille typhique dans le sol. Periodical Literature . xxvu Comptes Rendus {continued). No. 23. Balland : Sur le developpement du grain de ble. „ — Mace : Sur les caracteres des cultures du Cladothrix dichotoma , Cohn. ., — Fokker : Sur Faction chimique et les alterations vegetatives du protoplasma. ,, — Heckel et Schlagdenhauffen : Sur le produit des laticiferes des Mimusops et des Payena compare a celui de Isonandra Gutta, Hook. „ 24. Kunstler : Les elements vesiculaires du protoplasm chez les Protozoaires. 25. Olivier : Experiences physiologiques sur les organismes de la glairine et de la baregine. Role du soufre contenu dans leurs cellules (continued in No. 26). „ — Cornil et Toupet: Sur une nouvelle maladie bacterienne du canard (cholera du canard). „ — Arloing : Essais de determination de la matiere phlogogene secretee par certains microbes. Comptes Rendus hebdomadaires des Seances de la Socidte de Biolog ie Serie 4, Tome V. Bourquelot : Sur la fermentation alcoolique du galactose. Panchet : Remarques sur la dissemination des especes d’eau douce. Journal de Botanique, 1887 {continued). . No. 5. Dufour : Les recents travaux sur le tissu assimilateur des plantes (fin). ,, — Hariot : Algues magellaniques nouvelles (fin). „ — Bonnier et de Layens : Nouvelle flore des environs de Paris et des plantes communes dans l’interieur de la France. ,, — Hering : Le Lilas blanc d’hiver, oula decoloration du Lilas. ,, 6. Boudier : La foret de Carnelle au point de vue botanique. „ — Belzung : Sur la naissance libre des grains d’amidon et leur trans- formation en grains de chlorophylle (continued in No. 7). ,, — Duchartre : A propos de la decoloration du Lilas. „ 7. Vallot : Plantes recueillies entre Fez et Oujdah (Maroc). — Maury : Sur les variations de structure des Vaccinium de France. ,, 9. Wasserzug : Sur quelques champignons pathogenes. „ — - Fran chet : Plantes du voyage au golfe de Tadjourah (fin). „ — Le Monier : Sur la valeur morphologique de l’albumen chez les Angiospermes. „ — Colomb : Sur la vrille des Cucurbitacees (continued in No. 10). „ — ■ Bois : Sur quelques plantes rares des environs de Paris. „ 10 Flahault : Les herborisations aux environs de Montpellier (continued in No. 14). „ — Brunaud : Especes et varietes nouvelles de Sphaeropsidees trouvees aux environs de Saintes. „ — - : Culture de Aponogeton distachyus. „ 11. Vallot: Sur une periode chaude survenue entre Fepoque glaciaire et Fepoque actuelle. ,, — Patouillard : Sur quelque champignons de l’herbier du Museum d’histoire naturelle de Paris. ,, 12. Dufour: Influence de la lumiere sur les feuilles, etude d’anatomie experimentale (continued in No. 13). „ — Bonnet : Florule des lies Saint Pierre et Miquelon (continued in Nos. i4, i5, 16, 17). XXV111 Current Literature. Journal de Botanique, 1887 (continued). No. 12. Berbre : Statistique du departement des Vosges ; Phanerogames, Mus- cinees, Lichens. „ 13. Hy : Remarques sur le genre Microchaete, Thuret, a l’occasion d’une nouvelle espece M. striatula. ,, — Camus: Notes sur les Anemonees dutype de 1’ Anemone puls atilla. „ 14. Boudier : Sur une nouvelle espece d 'Helvelle. „ 15. Patouillard : Etude sur le genre Laschia, Fr. „ — Hariot: Note sur le genre Mastodia. ,, 1 6. Franchet : Le genre Cyananthus (continued in Nos. 14-18). „ — Patouillard : Note sur quelques champignons extra-europeens. ,, 17. Le Comte : Effets produits par les decortication annulaire des arbres (continued in No. 18). „ — Winter : Diagnoses nouvelles des Spheriacees. „ 18. Hariot : Les Cladoniees magellaniques. „ 19. Van Tieghem : Oleina et Bodocapsa, deux genera nouveaux des As- comycetes. ,, — Roze : La mode de fecondation de Zannichellia palustris , L. „ — Wasserzug : Principaux procedes de coloration des Bacteries (continued in No. 21). ,, 20. Van Tieghem : Structure de la racine et disposition des radicelles dans les Centrolepidees, Eriocaulees, Joncees, Mayacees et Xyridees. „ — Vuillemin : Sur une maladie des Cerisiers et des Pruniers en Lorraine. „ 21. BoiS: Herborisations dans le departement de la Manche. „ — Boudier : Note sur Tremella fimetaria , Schum. ,, — Du traitement des graines par le sulfure de carbone. Journal de Mierographie, 1887 (continued). Balbiani : Evolution des micro-organismes animaux et vegetaux para- sites : les Acinetiniens (suite). Smith : Contribution a l’histoire naturelle des Diatomacees. Chavee-Leroy : Consultation sur la maladie des vins du Chateau- Lafitte. WfcvRE : Localisation de l’atropine dans la Belladone. Gallemaerts : De l’absorption du Bacillus subtilis par les globules blancs. ChavIle-Leroy : Sur les maladies des vins. Moll : Application de la methode d’inclusion dans la paraffine a la botanique. Hovelacque : Sur les tiges souterraines de P Utricularia inontana. Billet : Sur le cycle evolutif et les variations morphologiques d’une nouvelle Bacterie marine, Bacterium Laminariae. Delamotte : De l’immunite vacinale ; theorie phagocytaire du Dr. Mentschnikoff. Pelletan : Les Diatomacees, histoire naturelle, classification et de- scription des principales especes. Chavee-Leroy : La question phylloxirique. Journal de Pharmaeie et de Chimie. Serie 5. Tome XVII. Guignard et Charrin: Sur les variations morphologiques des microbes. Periodical Literature. xxix Journal de Pharmacie et de Chimie ( continued ), Henninger et Sanson : Presence d’un glycol dans les produits de la fermentation alcoolique du sucre. MiQUEL : Analyse micrographique des eaux. Blondel : Sur les graines de Strophanthus de commerce. . : Sur P adulteration des graines de Strophanthus. Rietsch et Coreil : Sur les falsifications du safran en poudre. Jacquemin : Du Saccharomyces ellipsoideus et de ses applications a la fabrication d’un vin d’orge. Liotard : Etude sur le Kousso. Lajoux : Coloration des vins par les fruits d ' Aristotelia Macqui. Blondel : Sur le Strophanthus du Niger. Revue de Botanique. Tome VI. Noday : Notice bryologique sur les environs de Nice. Timbal-Lagrave : Note sur trois plantes interessantes de la florule d’Aix (Ariego). Rouy : Sur 1 ' Her acleum alpinum , L. Bel : Une graminee nouvelle pour la Flore franfaise. Gay : Trois jours d’herborisation a Cherchel (Algerie). Contan : Une excursion au Chenona (Algerie) chez Sidi-Moussa. Harman D : Descriptions des differentes formes du genus Rtibus observes dans le departement de Meurthe-et-Moselle, 2ieme partie. Revue Bryologique. 1888. No. 1. Liste des Bryologues (3e supplement). „ — Gronval : Remarques sur quelques formes du genre Orthotrichum. ,, — Philibert : Etude sur le peristome (continued in Nos. 2, 3, and 4). ,, — Cardot : Un Zygodon et une Fontinale. ,, 2. Payot : Catalogue des Hepatiques du Mont Blanc. „ — Philibert : Ceratodon dimorphus. „ 3. Spruce : Hepaticae in prov. Rio Janeiro a Glozion lectae. „ — : Hepaticae Paraguayenses Balansa lectae. „ — Breidler : Bryum Reyeri , n. sp. „ — Renauld et Cardot: La fructification de V Ulota phyllantha , Brid. „ — Husnot: Bryum carinatum et B. naviculare. „ — Renauld : E. Jeaubernat. „ 4. Stephani : Anthoceros Husnoti , Stephani, n. sp. „ — Demeter : Cynodontium Schisti (Wahlenb.), Lindb. en Transylvanie. Revue Mycologique. 1888. No. 37. Muller : Lichenes montevideenses. ,, — Heckel : De la formation des deux hymeniums fertiles sur l’une et l’autre face du chapeau dans un Polyporus applanatus , Wallr. — Saccardo : Un nouveau genre des Pyrenomycetes spheriaces. • — Roumegu^re : Fungi europaei praecipue gallici exsiccati. Cent. XLIV (XLV in No. 38, XLVI in No. 39). ,, — Berlese : Le nouveau genre Peltosphaeria. „ — Roumegu^re : Le Tuber aestivum des environs de Senlis (Oise). ,, — Quelet : Champignons charnus des environs de Luchon. „ 38. Mueller : Lichenes Paraguenses a cl. Balansa lecti (continued in No. 39). XXX Cu rren t L it era tu re. Kevue Mycologique ( 'continued ). No. 38. Bonnet : Du parasitisme de la Truffe. „ — Karsten : Diagnoses Fungorum novorum in Fennia detectorum (continued in No. 39). „ — Berlese et Roumeguere : Champignons du Tonkin. „ — Phillips : Monstruosites dans les Champignons. „ 39. Phillips : La luminosite des Champignons. „ — Briard : Champignons nouveaux de l’Aube. ,, — Flagey : Herborisations lichen ologiques dans les environs de Constantine (Algerie). „ — Patouillard : Sur quelques especes de Meliola , etc. Travaux des anndes, 1886-1887 Laboratoire d’Histologie du College de France. Vignal: Recherches sur les micro-organismes de la bouche (PI. I-VIII). : Recherches sur l’action des micro-organismes de la bouche sur quelques substances alimentaires. : Recherches sur les micro-organismes des matieres fecales et sur leur action sur les substances alimentaires (PI. XI et XII). GERMANY. Abhandlungen der senckenbergisehen Gesellscbaft zu Frankfurt a. M. Bd. XV. Geyler und Kinkelin : Oberpliocanflora aus den Baugruben des Kl'arbeckens bei Niederrad und der Schleuse bei Hochst. Noll : Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber das Wachsthum der Zellmembran. Annalen der Chemie (Liebig). Bd. 243. Hesse : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der China- Alkaloide. „ 244. Schon : Ueber Nichtvorkommen der Hypogaeasaure im Erdnussol. Arbeiten aus dem kaiserlichen Gesundheitsamte zu Berlin. Bd. II (1887). Hochstetter : Ueber Mikro-organismen im kiinstlichen Selterwasser nebst einigen vergleichenden Untersuchungen iiber ihr Verhalten im Berliner Leitungswasser und im destillirten Wasser. Arcbiv der Pharmacie. JahrgangXV, Bd. 226 (Reihe 3, Bd. 26). Shimoyama : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Bukublatter. Petersen : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der fliichtigen Bestandtheile der Wurzel und des Wurzelstocks von Asarum europaeum. Schmidt und Heuschke: Alkaloide der Wurzel von Scopoliajaponica. Heuschke : Ueber einige stickstofffreie Bestandtheile der Wurzel von Scopolia japonica. Schmidt: Alkaloide der Scopolia Hlardnackiana. Wernecke: Das Caffein. Stromeyer : Radix Ipecacuanhae pulverata. Schafer : Die Chinarinden aus den Plantagen im Gebiete des Mapiri- flusses in Bolivien. Itallie, von : Ueber den Gerbsauregehalt der Enzianwurzeln. Wilhelm und Schmidt : Uber die Berberis Alkaloide. Shimoyama : Beitrage zur chemischen Kenntniss der Bukublatter. Baumert : Bestandthdle des Lapinensamens. Periodical Literature. xxxi Archiv fur Anatomis und Physiologie, physiologische Abtheilung. 1887 ( continued ). Heft 6. Baginsky : Demonstration zur reducirenden Wirkung der Bakterien. Archiv fur die gesammte Pkysiologie (Pfliiger). Bd. XLII. Engelmann : Ueber Bakteriopurpurin nnd seine physiologische Bedeutung. : Ueber Blutfarbstoff als Mittel um den Gaswechsel von Pflanzen im Licht und Dunkeln zu unler- scheiden. Schulz : Ueber Hefegifte. Bd. XLIII. Kruger : Ueber den Schwefel der Eiweissstoffe. Arckiv fiir Hygiene (Forster, Hofmann, und von Pettenkofer). Bd. VII ( continued ). Heft 4. Birch-Hirschfeld : Ueber die Ziicbtung von Typhusbacillen in ge- farbten Nahrlosungen (Taf. V). Nakahama : Ueber den Rothwein- und HeidelbeerfarbstofF. Bd. VIII. Heft 1. Bokorny : Ueber den Bakteriengehalt der offentlichen Brunnen in Kaiserslautern. Arckiv fur pathologische Anatomie und Pkysiologie (Virchow). Bd. CXI. Lewin : Das Haya-Gift und das Erythrophlaein (Taf. XIII). Berickte der deutseken botaniseken Gesellsekaft. Jahrgang V (1887), continued. Generalversammlung (II. Abth.). Bericht iiber neue und wichtigere Beobachtungen aus dem Jahre 1886; abgestattet von der Commission fiir die Flora von Deutschland. Jahrgang VI (1888). Heft 1. Tschirch : Ueber die Entwicklungsgeschichte einiger Sekretbeh alter und die Genesis ihrer Sekrete (Taf. I). ,, — Reinke : Die braunen Algen (Fucaceen und Phaeosporeen) der Kieler Bucht. „ — Muller : Ueber phloemstandige Sekretkanale der Umbelliferen und Araliaceen (Taf. II). „ — Wiesner : Zur Eiweissreaktion und Struktur der Zellmembran. „ — Schutt : Ueber das Phycoerythrin (Taf. III). „ — Diakonow : Ein neues Gefass zum Cultiviren der niederen Organismen. (Mit einem Holzschnitt.) „ — Schumann : Einige Bemerkungen zur Morphologie der Canna- Bliithe. „ 2. Overton : Ueber den Conjugationsvorgang bei Spirogyra (Taf. IV) „ • — Lagerheim : Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte des Hy drums. (Mit 2 Holz- schnitten.) „ — Ambronn : Pleochroismus gefarbter Zellmembranen (Vorlaufige Mit- theilung). (Mit 2 Holzschnitten.) ,, — Muller: Zweimannige Zingiberaceenblumen. (Mit 2 Holzschnitten.) „ ■ — Magnus : Ueber einige Alien der Gattung Schinzia, Naeg. (Mit einem Holzschnitt.) „ 3. Krause : Ueber die Rubi corylifolii. „ — Hildebrand : Ueber die Bildung von Laubsprossen aus Bliithensprossen bei Opuntia (Taf. V). XXX11 Current Literature . Berichte der deutsehen botanischen Gesellschaft ( continued ). Heft 3. Fischer: Zur Eiweissreaktion der Membran. ,, — Ascherson : Berichtigung. „ — BokORNY : Ueber Starkebildung aus verschiedenen Stoffen. „ — DiAKONOW : Eine neue Inficirungsmethode. (Mit einem Holzschnitt.) „ — Lagerheim : Ueber eine neue grasbewohnende Puccinia. (Mit einem Holzschnitt.) „ — Askenasy: Ueber die Entwicklung von Pediastrum (Taf. VI). „ — Tschirch : Ueber die Inhaltsstoffe der Zellen des Aillus von Myristica fragrans , Hott (Vorl. Mittheilung). „ 4. Reinsch : Species et genera nova Algarum ex insula Georgia australi. ,, — Hohml, von : Ueber das Material welches zur Bildung des arabischen Gummis in der Pflanze dient. ,, — Klebahn : Ueber die Zygosporen einiger Conjugaten (Taf. VII). „ — Vochting : Ueber den Einfluss der strahlenden Warme auf die Bliithen- entfaltung der Magnolia (Taf. VIII). „ 5. Buchenau : Doppelspreitige Laubblatter (Taf. IX). „ — Wiesner: Ueber den Nachweis der Eiweisskorper in den Pflanzen- zellen. „ 6. Werminski : Ueber die Natur der Aleuronkomer (Taf. X). ,, — Palladin : Ueber die Eiweisszersetzung in den Pflanzen bei Abwesen- heit von freiem Sauerstoff. „ — Reinke: Ueber die Gestalt der Chromatophoren bei einigen Phaeo- sporen (Taf. XI). „ — Ebermayer : Warum enthalten die Waldbaume keine Nitrate? „ — Hartig : Ueber die Wasserleitung im Splintholze der Baume. Berichte der deutsehen chemischen Gesellschaft. Jahrgang XXI (1888). No. 1. Einhorn : Beitrage zur Kenntniss des Cocains. „ 2. Liebermann : Ueber das Nuclein der Hefe und kiinstliche Darstellung eines Nucleins aus Ei weiss und Metaphosphorsaure. „ 3. Ahrens : Zur Kenntniss des Sparteins. „ 4. Schon : Vorkommen der Oelsaure und nicht der Hypogaasaure im Erdnussol. ,, 5. Kreiling: Ueber das Vorkommen von Lignocerinsaure, ^24^1802 y neben Arachinsaure, C20H40O2, im Erdnussol. „ 6. Petersen : Uber das atherische 01 von Asarum europaeum , L. „ — Bokorny : Uber das angebliche Vorkommen von Wasserstoffsuperoxyd in Pflanzen- und Thiersaften. ,, 7. Wurster : Aktiver Sauerstoff im lebenden Gewebe. „ — Tollens und Stone : Uber die Gahrung der Gelactose. „ 8. Will: Uber Atropin und Hyoscyamin. „ 9. Vogel : Uber den Unterschied zwischen Heidelbeer- und Weinfarbstoff und iiber spektroskopische Weinpriifungen. „ — Schmidt : Umwandlung von Hyoscyamin in Atropin. ,, — Bokorny: Zur Frage der Silberabscheidung durch lebende Zellen und deren angeblichen Zusammenhang mit dem Wasserstoffsuper- oxyd. ,, 10. Thoms : Weitere Mittheilungen iiber die Bestandtheile der Kalums- wurzel. Berichte der deutsehen geologischen Gesellschaft. Bd. XXXIX (1887). Felix : Untersuchungen iiber fossile Holzer; III. Periodical Literature. XXXlll Bericht des naturhistorischen Vereins zu Augsburg. Holler : Die Moosflora der Ostrachalpen. Britzelmayr : Hymenomyceten aus Siidbayern (Schluss). Nachtrage zur Flora von Schwaben und Neuburg, insbesondere neue Fundorte in der Umgegend von Augsburg. Bericht der naturwissensehaftlichen Gesellschaft zu Chemnitz. Kramer: Uber die Veranderung des Pflanzenbildes Europas durch die Einwirkung des Menschen. Zimmermann : Die Pisanggewachse. Kramer : Phytopalaontologische Beobachtungen. Bericht iiber die Sitzungen der naturforschenden Gesellschaft zu Halle. 1887. Kraus : Berichte iiber einige Arbeiten aus dem bot. Institute (Wille : Zur Diagnostik des Coniferenholzes ; Menze : Zur taglichen Assimilation der Kohlehydrate : Eiselen : Ueber den sys- tematischen Werth der Raphiden in dicotylen Familien). Centralblatt, Biologisches. Bd. VII ( continued ). Zacharias : Die feineren Vorgange bei der Befruchtung des thierischen Eies. Hoffmann : Vererbung erworbener Eigenschaften. Richter : Zur Vererbung erworbener Eigenschaften. Carriers : Die Reblaus ( Phylloxera vastatrix, PL). Bd. VIII, Nos. 1-8. Loew und Bokorny : Die chemische Beschaffenheit des protoplasma- tischen Eiweisses nach dem gegenwartigen Stand ihrer Unter- suchungen. Tarchanoff und Kolessnikoff : Ueber die Anwendung des alkalischen Albuminats des Hiihnereies als durchsichtiges Substrat fur Bakterienziichtung. Schiess : Uebertragung erworbener Eigenschaften. Engelmann : Ueber Bakteriopurpurin und seine physiologische Bedeu- tung. : Ueber Blutfarbstoff als Mittel um den Gaswechsel von Pflanzen im Licht und Dunkeln zu unterscheiden. Weismann : Botanische Beweise fiir eine Vererbung erworbener Eigenschaften. Haacke : Ueber zoologische Museen und die Regelung des natur- kimdlichen Museenwesens. Korschett : G. Haberlandt, Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Funktion und Lage des Zellkerns bei den Pflanzen : nebst eigenen Mittheilungen. Bos : Untersuchungen iiber Tylenchus devastatrix, Kuhn. Ludwig: Neue pflanzenbiologische Untersuchungen, 1. Verbreitungs- mittel der Pflanzen, 2. Bestaubungseinrichtungen, etc. Butschli : Miissen wir ein Wachsthum des Plasmas durch Intussuscep- tion annehmen ? Ludwig: Die Blutennektarien des Schneeglockchens und der Schneebeere ; Neue Beobachtungen Fritz Muller’s iiber das absatzweise Bliihen von Marica. d XXXIV Current Literature. Centralblatt, Botanisches. Bd. XXXIII. No. i. Janko, jun. : Equisetum albo-marginatum, Kitaebel. Juel : Die Anatomie der Marcgraviaceen. „ 2. Lindmann : Ueber die Bestaubungseinrichtung einiger skandinavischen Alpenpflanzen. „ 3. Hansgirg : Einige Bemerkungen zum Aufsatze A. Tomaschek’s, Ueber Bacillus muralis. „ Forsberg : Ueber die Geschlechtervertheilung bei Juniperus communis. „ Olbers : Ueber den Bau der Fruchtwand bei den Boragineen. Willkomm : V. F. Kosteletzky. 4. Murr : Ueber die Einschleppung und Verwilderung von Pflanzenarten im mittleren Nord-Tirol (continued in Nos. 5, 6, and 7). „ 5. Lundstrom : Ueber Mykodomatien in den Wurzeln der Papilonaceen (continued in No. 6). ,, 6. Peter : Ueber die Pleomorphie einiger Siisswasseralgen aus der Umgebung Miinchens. ,, 7. Harz: Ueber vergleichende Stickstoffdiingungsversuche. „ : Agaricus lecensis, n. sp. ,, — Joh anson : Studien iiber die Pilzgattung Taphrina (continued in Nos. 8 and 9). „ 8. Dunnenberger : Bakteriologisch-chemische Untersuchung liber die beim Aufgehen des Brotteiges wirkenden Ursachen (continued in Nos. 9-13). ,, — Beck : Geschichte des Wiener Herbariums (continued in Nos. 9, 10, and 12). „ to. Solereder : Ueber den systematischen und phylogenetischen Werth der Gelassdurchbrechungen auf Grund friiherer Untersuchungen and eigener neuer Beobachtungen. „ 11. Tubeuf : Ueber die Wurzelbildung einiger Loranthaceen. ,, — : Eine neue Krankheit der Douglastanne. ,,12. Stromfelt : Untersuchungen liber die Haftorgane der Algen (con- tinued in No. 13). Bd. XXXIV. No. 1. Beck : Geschichte des Wiener Herbariums (continued in Nos. 2-5). „ — Brotkerns : Musci novi transcaspici. „ 2. Godlewski : Einige Bemerkungen zur Auffassung der Reizerschei- nungen an den wachsenden Pflanzen (continued in Nos. 3-7). „ — Wilhelm : Anton de Bary (continued in Nos. 3-8). „ 7. Hauck und Richter : Phycotheca universalis (index to three first fascicles) (continued in Nos. 8, 9). „ 8. Schilberszky, jun. : Aspidium cristatum , Sw. in Oberungarn. ,, 9. Tomaschek : Ueber Bacillus muralis. „ 10. Roll : Artentypen und Formenreihen bei den Torfmooren (contiuued in Nos. n-13). „ 11. Die Einweihung des botanischen Museums zu Breslau am 29 April, 1888 (continued in No. 12). ,, — Kronfeld : Eine Vorrichtung zur Einschliessung mikroskopisch- botanischer Praparate. „ 13. Massalongo : Ueber eine neue Species von Taphrina. Centralblatt fur Bakteriologie und Parasitenkunde Bd. III. No. 1. Bujwid : Die Bakterien in Hagelkornern. Periodical Literature . xxxv Centralblatt far Bakteriologie and Parasitenkande ( continued ). No. i. Hartig : Die pflanzlichen Wurzelparasiten (continued in Nos. 2, 3, and 4). ,, — Unna : Die Entwickelung der Baketerienlarbung (continued in Nos. 2-10). „ 3. Bujwid : Bemerkungen iiber Sterilisation und Desinfection. — Plaut : Zur Sterilisationstechnik. Mit 1 Abbildung (continued in No. 4). ,, 4. Fischer : Ueber einen neuen lichtentwickelnden Bacillus (continued in No. 5). ,, 6. Kitt : Der Micrococcus ascoformans und das Mikofibrom des Pferdes (continued in Nos. 7, 8). ,, 7. El sen berg : Bemerkungen liber Kartoffeldauerkulturen nach der Methode des Prof. J. Sayka. ,, 8. Nonewitsch : Die Mikro-organismen einer enzootischen Leberentziin- dung by Ferkeln, Hepatitis enzootica porcellorum. ,, 11. Eisenberg : Zur Aetiologie des Puerperalfiebers (continued in No. 12). „ 12. Selander : Ueber die Bakterien der Schweinepest. ,,13. Baumgarten : Bakteriologische Mittheilungen. ,, 14. Stenglein : Der mikrophotographische Apparat (continued in No. 15). „ — Mentschnikoff : Ueber die Bakteriologische Station in Odessa. „ 15. Chenzinsky : Zur Lehre liber den Mikro-organismus des Malariafiebers. Steinberg : Streptokokken in einem Fall verrukoser Endocarditis. „ 16. Weichselbaum : Zusammenfassender Bericht liber die Aetiologie der Tuberkulose (continued in Nos. 17-24). ,, 17. Neisser und Tacobi : Kleine Beitrage zur bakterioskopischen Methodik. „ 18. Gruber : Notiz iiber die Widerstandsfahigkeit der Sporen von Bacillus subtilis gegen gesattigten Wasserdampf von ioo° C. ,, — Kitt : Ueber Abschwachung des Rauschbrandvirus durch stromende Wasserdampfe (continued in No. 19). „ 20. Gruber : Erklarung der Desinfectionskraft des Wasserdampfes. ,,21. Stenglein : Versuche iiber mikroskopische Momentphotographie (continued in No. 22). ,, 22. Giaxa : Ueber eine einfache Methode zur Reproduction der Koch’schen Kulturplatten. „ 23. Fraenkel : Ueber die Kultur anaerober Mikro-organismen (continued in No. 24). Flora. Jahrgang LXXI, 1888. No. 1. Muller Hal. : Musci cleistocarpi novi. „ — Arnold : Muellerella thallophila , Am. n. sp. „ 2. Muller : Lichenologische Beitrage, XXVI (continued in No. 3). „ 3. Schliephacke : Das Mikromillimeter. „ 4. Karsten : Ueber Pilzbeschreibung und Pilzsystematik (continued in No. 5). ,, — Lagerheim : Ueber eine durch die Einwirkung von Pilzhyphen entstandene Verietat von Stichococcus bacillaris, Nag. „ 6. Arnold : Lichenologische Fragmente, XXIX (continued in No. 7). „ 7. Schultz : Vergleichende physiologische Anatomie der Nebenblatt- gebilde (Taf. I) (continued in No. 8). „ 9. Muller : Lichenologische Beitrage, XXVIII. ,, — Nylander : Notiz liber Parmelia per lata und einige verwandte Arten. d 2 XXXVI Current Literature . Flora ( continued ). No. io. Chodat : Neue Beitrage zum Diagramm der Cruciferenbliithe (Taf. II). „ — Reichenbach : Orchideae describuntur. , , ir. Heinricher : Zur Biologie der Gattung Impatiens (Taf. Ill) (continued in No. 12). „ — Schliephacke : Ein neues Laubmoos aus der Schweiz (. Bryum subglobosum, Schlieph). „ 12. Dammer : Einige Beobachtungen liber die Anpassung der Bliithen von Eremurus altaicus, Pall, an Fremdbestaubung. „ — Reinsch : Ueber einige neue Desmarestien. „ 13. Muller : Lichenologische Beitrage, XXIX. „ 14. Hansgirg : Ueber die Gattungen Herposteiron , Nag. und Apha- nochaete , Berth, non A. Br., nebst einer systematischen Uebersicht aller bisher bekannten oogamen und anoogamen Confervoide- engattungen (continued in No. 15). „ 15 Schulz: Ueber Reservestoffe in immergriinen Blattern unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung des Gerbstoffs (Taf. IV). Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der Agriculturphysik (Wollny). Bd. X ( continued ). Wollny : Untersuchungen liber den Einfluss der Pflanzendecke und der Beschattung auf die physikalischen Eigenschaften des Bodens (Zweite Mittheilung). II. Der Einfluss der Pflanzendecke und der Beschattung auf die Bodenfeuchtigkeit. III. Der Einfluss der Pflanzendecke und der Beschattung auf die Sickerwasser- mengen im Boden. : Untersuchungen liber die Temperaturverhaltnisse des Bodens bei verschiedener Neigung des Terrains gegen die Himmels- richtung und gegen den Horizont (Nachtrage). So R auer : Zur Charakteristik der Allicatio. Wollny : Forstlich-meteorologische Untersuchungen. I. Unter- suchungen liber die Temperatur- und Feuchtigkeitsverhaltnisse der Streudecke. Forschungen zur deutschen Landes- und Volkskunde (Kirchhoff). Bd. III. Borggreve : Die Verbreitung und wirthschaftliche Bedeutung der wichtigeren Waldbaumarten innerhalb Deutschlands. Gartenflora. Jahrgang XXXVII. tleft 1. Graebener : Planera Keaki , Sieb. (Abbild. 6-8.) „ — Alphabetisches Verzeichniss sammtlicher im Monat Oktober 1887 beschriebenen neuen oder abgebildeten alteren Pflanzen mit kurzen Beschreibungen (for November in Heft 3, for December in Heft 5, for January 1888 in Heft 7, for February in Heft 9, for March in Heft 11). „ 2. Regel : Cattleya velutina , Rchb. f., var. Lietzei , Regel (Taf. 1265). „ — Magnus : Natiirliches Ankopuliren. „ — Regel: Ballot a acetabulosa, Benth, ; Anemone pavonica^ DC., /3 fulgens, DC. ; Phrynium variegatum , N.E. Brown (Abbild. 18-20). „ 3. Regel : Sphaeralcea Emoryi, Torr. und Oxybaphus (Mirabilis) cali- fornica , Gray (Taf. 1266). „ — Reichenbach : Cypripedium callosum , Rchb. f. (Abbild. 22-23). „ — Regel : Tulipa Leichlini , Rgl. „ — : Nephrolepis rufescens , Prsl., var. tripinnatifida h. Veitch (Abbild. 24.) Periodical Literature. xxxvn Gartenflora ( continued ). Heft 4. Reichenbach : Zygopetalum Wendlandi, Rchb. f. (Taf. 1267). „ — Hoffmann : Agave micracantha , Salm. (Abbild. 23-24). „ — Aristolochia ridicula , N.E. Brown (Abbild. 30). ,, — Regel : Tulipa libanoiica , Rgl. ; Begonia Scharffiana, Rgl ; Thyr- sacanthus Lemairianus , Nees. „ 5. Philippi : Die F riihlingsvegetation von Colina in Chili. 5, — Regel: Pothuava nudicaulis (L.) Baker; Philodendron Andreanum, Dev. (Abbild. 33) ; Cryptanthus Morreniana, Regl., n. sp. „ 6. Bornmuller : Popnlus Steiniana, Brnmllr. (Abbild. 37, 38.) „ ■ — ■ Regel : Nephthithys picturata , h. Bull. (Abbild. 40.) „ — Tiber den Platanen-Husten, „ 7. Regel : Gentiana calycosa, Griseb. : Statice eximia , Schrenk, var. turkestanica , Rgl. (Taf. 1270). „ — Wittmack: Quesnelia Enderi (Rgl.), Gravis et Wittm. (Abbild. 41-43). „ — Elaeocarpus cyaneus, Sims. (Abbild. 44). „ 8. Wittmack und Weber: Eichhornia crassipesf Mart.) Solms (Taf. 1271). ,, — Goethe : Ueber das Drehen der Baumstamme. ,, — Regel : Diastema picta, Rgl. „ 9. Reichenbach, f., und Ortgies : Oncidium Jonesianum , Rchb. f. (Taf. 1272). „ — ■ Goethe : Zur Bekampfung des Apfel- und Birnenrostes. ,, — Dammer : Stachys tuber if era, Vaud. eine neue Gemlisepflanze. „ 10. Stein: Vitis pterophora, Baker (Taf. 1273). „ — Lindberg : Eine merkwiirdige Euphorbia {E. aphylla , Brouss. Abbild. 59). )} — Siegert : Exorcarpus cupressiformis , Labill. (Abbild. 60). 5, 11. Reichenbach: Cattleya (Labrata) Gaskelliana, var. albescens, Rchb. f. (Taf. 1274). „ 12. Regel: 1. Bahia confertiflora , DC.; 2. Chaenactis tenuifolia, Nutt ; Antirrhinum Nuttalianum , Benth. (Taf. 1275). „ — Smilax glycdphylla , Smith (Abbild. 74) ; Boronia serrulata , Smith (Abbild. 75). Hedwigia. Bd. XXVII. Heft 1. Kundig: Beitrage zur Ent wick lungsgeschichte des Polypodiaceen- sporangiums. „ — Hartig : Trichosphaeria parasitica and Herpotrichia nigra . ,, — Hauck : Neue und kritische Algen des adriatischen Meeres. „ — : Die Characeen des Kiistenlandes. „ — Frank: Uber die Verbreitung der die Kirschbaumkrankheit verur- sachenden Gnomonia erythrostoma. ,, 2. Steinhaus : Analytische Agaricineenstudien. „ — Hartig : Zur Verbreitung des L'archenkrebspilzes, Peziza Wilkommiu „ — Lagerheim : Ueber die Anwendung von Milchsaure bei der Unter- suchung von trockenen Algen. „ — Stephani : Hepaticae Africanae (continued in Heft 3 and 4). Heft 3 und 4. „ — Prantl : Anton de Bary, Nekrolog. „ — Hauck : Ueber einige von J. M. Hildebrandt im Rothen Meere und Indisehen Ocean gesammelte Algen. XXXV1U Cttrrent Literature. 4 Hedwigia ( continued ). Heft 3 and 4. „ — Wettstein, von : Zur Verbreitung des Larchenkrebspilzes, Helo- tiurn Willkommii , Hart. ,, — Hartig : Zusatz zu dem vorstehenden Artikel. „ — Karsten : Symbolae ad Mycologiam Fennicam, Pars XXII. Heft 5 und 6. „ — Klein : Bertrage zur Technik mikroskopischer Dauerpraparate von Stisswasseralgen. ,, — Hansgirg ; Ueber die Siisswasseralgen-Gattungen Trochiscia , Ktz. ( Acanthococcus , Lgrh. ; Glochiococcus, De-Toni) und Tetra- edron , Ktz. (. Astericium , Corda; Polyedrium , Nag. ; Cerasterias, Reinsch.) „ — Karsten: Bary’s ‘ Zweifelhafte Ascomyceten ’ (figs. 1 — 3). ,, — Rehm : Ascomyceten, fasc. XIX. Hefte, Botanisehe (Wigand’s, Marburg). Heft 3. Wigand: Das Protoplasma als Fermentorganismus ; Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Bacterien, der Faulniss, Gahrung und Diastase- wirkung, sowie der Molekularphysiologie. Humboldt. 1888. No. 1. Schumann : Die moderne botanisehe Systematik. ,, 3. Gunther : Der gegenwartige Stand der Bakterienfrage (continued in No. 4). „ — Knuth : Botanisehe Beobachtungen auf der Insel Sylt. „ — Detmer : Ueber Richtungskorper. ,, 4. Dammer : Ueber die Beziehungen der Milben zu den Pflanzen. ,, 5. Ueber die Veranderungen, welche der Mensch in der Vegetation Europas hervorgebracht hat. Jahrbueh. des koniglichen botanischen Gartens (Berlin). Bd. IV. Fischer: Versuch einer systematischen Uebersicht fiber die bisher be- kannten Phalloideen. Loew : Weitere Beobachtungen fiber den Blumenbesuch von Insekten an Freilandpflanzen des botanischen Gartens zu Berlin. Wenzig: Die Eichen Europas, Nordafrikas und des Orients. — : Die Eichen Ost- und Stidasiens. Urban: Kleinere Mittheilungen fiber Pflanzen des Berl. botan. Gartens und Museums. Kuntze : Plantae Pechuelianae Hereroenses. Cogniaux : Melastomaceae et Cucurbitaceae Portoricenses. Schumann: Vergleichende Blfithenmorphologie der cuculaten Ster- culiaceen. Klein : Beitrage zur Anatomie der Inflorescenzaxen. Urban : Die Bestaubungseinrichtungen bei den Loasaceen. Jahrbucher, Botanisehe (Engler). Bd. IX ( continued ). Breitfeld : Der anatomische Bau der Blatter der Rhododendroideae in Beziehung zu ihrer systematischen Gruppirung und zur geogra- phischen Verbreitung. (Taf. V — VI, but ought to be VI and VII.) Krasan : Ueber continuirliche und sprungweise Variation. Herder, von : Biographische Notizen fiber einige in den Plantae Raddeanae genannte Sammler und Autoren. Periodical Liter attire. XXXIX Jahrbueher, Botanische {continued'). Hauck : Meeresalgen von Puerto Rico. Uebersicht der wichtigeren und umfassenderen, im Jahre 1887 iiber Systematik, Pflanzengeographie und Pflanzengeschichte er- schienenen Arbeiten. Bd. X. Engler : Plantae Marlotbianae ; ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Flora Siidafrikas, I. Theil (Taf. I-VI). Hobein : Beitrag zur anatomischen Charakteristik der Monimiaceen unter vergleichender Beriicksichtigung der Lauraceen. Pax : Monographische Uebersicht iiber die Arten der Gattung Primula. Jalirbiicher fur wissenschaftliche Botanik (Pringsheim). Bd. XIX. Prael : Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber Schutz- und Kernholz der Laubbaume. Wieler : Ueber den An theil des secundaren Holzes der dicotyledonen Gewachse an der Saftleitung, etc. Pringsheim : Ueber die Entstehung der Kalkinkrustationen an Siisswasserpflanzen. Pfitzer : Untersuchungen iiber den Bau und die Entwicklung der Or- chideenbliithe. Schafer : Ueber den Einfluss des Turgors der Epidermiszellen auf die Funktion des Spaltoffnungsapparates. Bokorny : Ueber die Einwirkung basischer Stoffe auf das lebende Protoplasma. Rodewald : Untersuchungen iiber den Stoff- und Kraftumsatz im Athmungsprocess der Pflanze. Jahrbiieher, Landwirthschaftliehe (Thiel’s). Bd. XVII. Muller-Thurgau : Die Edelfaule der Trauben. Kreusler: Beobachtungen iiber die Kohlensaure-Aufnahme und -Ausgabe (Assimilation und Athmung) der Pflanzen, II Mittheilungen. Hoffmeister: Die Rohfaser und einige Formen der Cellulose. Feska (und Imai) : Ueber Kultur, Behandlung und Zusammen- setzung japanischer Tabacke. Frank: Untersuchungen iiber die Ernahrung der Pflanze mit Stick- stoff und iiber den Kreislauf derselben in der Landwirthschaft. Jahreshefte des Vereins fur vaterlandische Naturkunde in Wurttemberg. Jahrgang XLIV. Koch : Die Blattflechten der Zwiefalter Gegend. Kirchner : Nachtrage zur Algenflora von Wurttemberg. Scheuerle : Die Weidenarten Wiirttembergs. Herter : Mittheilungen zur Flora von Wurttemberg. Journal fur praktische Chemie (Ernst v. Meyer). Neue Folge, Bd. XXXVII. No. 2. Loew : Einige Bemerkungen iiber Enzyme. Mittheilungen des botanischen Vereins fur den Kreis Freiburg und das Land Baden. 1887. No. 43. Vulpius : Der Hohgau und das badische Donauthal. „ 44. Schlatterer : Die Epilobien in Doll’s Herbar. „ — Zachmann : Neue Standorte. „ — Hausrath : Ueber ein eigenthiimliches Vorkommen von Convallaria majalis. xl Ciirrent Literature. Mittheilungen, Pefcerm aim’s, Bd. XXXIV. No. 2. Lendenfeld, von : Der Einfluss der Entwaldung aut das Klima Australiens. Naturforscher, Der. 1887 No. 52. Hanusz : Der Kampf um das Dasein in der Pflanzenwelt der ungari- schen Steppen. Hundschau, Naturwissenschaftliche. Jahrgang III. No. 1. Schwendener : Ueber Richtungen undZiele der mikroskopisch- botani- schen Forschnng. No. 4. Noll : Die Wirknngsweise von Schwerkraft und Licht anf die Gestal- tung der Pfianze (continued in No. 5). Sammlung naturwissenschaftlicher Vortrage (Huth). Berlin. Bd. II. Huth : Ueber die Einwirkung der Organismen anf die Bildung der Mineralien. Hock : Einige Hauptergebnisse der Pflanzen-Geographie in den letzten 20 Jahren, I. : Topographische Geobotanik. Schriften der naturforselienden Gesellschaft in Danzig, Nene Folge, Bd. VII. Brischke : Bericht fiber eine Excursion nach Plela wahrend des Juli 1887. Lakowitz : Die Vegetation der Ostsee im Allgemeinen und die Algen der Danziger Bucht im Speciellen. Klinggraeff, von : Bericht iiber die botanischen Excursionen im Jahre 1887. Treschel : Botanische Notizen, VIII. Brick : Beitrage zur Biologie und vergleichenden Anatomie der baltischen Strandpflanzen (Taf. II). Schriften des naturwissenscliaftlichen Vereines des Harzes. Bd. II. Warnstorf : Moosflora Gronlands. Sitzungsberichte der math. phys. Klasse der k. bair. Akademie der Wissen- schaften. 1887. Heft 3. Radlkofer : Ueber einige Capparis- Arten. Sitzungsbericht der Gesellschaft naturforsehender Freunde zu Berlin, 1888. Mobius : Ueber rothe Organismen des Rothen Meers. Magnus : Uber die Selbstbestaubung von Spergularia salina , Presl. Sitzungsberichte der Gesellschaft fur Botanik zu Hamburg, 1887. Eichelbaum : Stengeldichotomie des Aspergillus glaucus. — : Bildungsabweichungen mehrerer Arten der Gattung Agaricus. ■ : Hymenomycetes hammonienses . Prahl : Ueber die alteren Angaben beziiglich der Flora von Hamburg. Sadebeck : Die von der zweiten Singhalesen-Carawane mitgebrachten Cey loner Drogen, Frii elite, Rohstoffe, u. s. w. : Conservirungsfliissigkeiten fiir fleischige und saftige Pflan- zentheile. • : Ueber sogenannte ‘Jalappo’ aus dem tropischen West- Afrika. : Ueber die generationsweise fortgesetzten Aussaaten und Culturen der Serpentinformen der Farngattung Aspleuium . — — : Ueber einige durch Protomyces macrosporus , Ung. erzeugte Pflanzenkrankheiten im nordlichen Kalkalpengebiete. Periodical Literature. xli Sitzungsberichte der Gesellschaft fur Botanik zu Hamburg ( continued ). Vogel : Ueber Pilzwucherungen in den sogenannten Ohrpfropfen. Warburg : Zu Kenntniss der Krebskrankheit der Kinabaume auf Java. Zimpel : Interessantere zum Theil bisher in der Umgegend von Ham- burg noch nicht beobachtete Bluthenpflanzen. Sitzungsberichte der Gesellschaft fur Morphologie und Physiologie in Munchen. Bd. III. Buchner : Ueber die Vermehrungsgeschwindigkeit einiger Bakterien- arten. Peter : Ueber die Jugendzustande einiger Siisswasseralgen. Lehmann : Ueber die Sporenbildung bei Milzbrand. Bucher : Ueber die Wirkung der Jodiformdampfe auf den Choleravibrio. Sitzungsberichte der physikalisch-medicinischen Gesellschaft zu Wurz- burg. 18S8. No. 4. Lehmann : Ueber die Giftigkeit und Entgiftung der Kornradensamen ( Agrostemma Githago). Untersuchungen aus dem botanischen Institute zu Tubingen (Pfeffer). Bd. II. Heft 3. Jentys : Uber den Einfluss hoher Sauerstoffpressungen auf das Wachs- thum der Pflanzen. „ — - Hassack : Uber das Verhaltniss von Pflanzen zu Bicarbonaten und iiber Kalkincrustation. „ — Dietz: Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Substratrichtung der Pflanzen. ,, — Klebs : Beitrage zur Physiologie der Pflanzenzelle (Taf. V — VI). ,, — Campbell : The staining of living nuclei (in English). „ — Pfeffer : Uber chemotaktische Bewegungen von Bakterien, Flagellaten und Volvocineen. Verhandlungen des naturhistorischen Vereins der preussischen Rhein- lande, Westfalens und des Reg.-Bezirks Osnabriick. Jahrgang XLIV ( continued ). Nasse : PflanzenfLihrende Dolomitconcretionen im westfalischen Stein- kohlengebirge. Versuchsstationen, Landwirthschaftliche (Nobbe). Bd. XXXIV. Heft 6. Schulze und Seliwanoff : Ueber das Vorkommen von Rohrzucker in unreifen Kartoffelknollen. ,, — Schulze : Ueber den Nachweis von Rohrzucker in vegetabilischen Substanzen. „ — Seliwanoff : Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Zusammensetzung etiolirter Kartoffelkeime. Bd. XXXV. Heft 1. Burgerstein : Ueber den Einfluss des Kampfers (Kampferwassers) auf die Keimkraft der Samen. ,, — Johannsen : Bemerkungen iiber mehlige und glasige Gerste. „ — Prevost : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Beschadigungen der Pflanzen und Baume durch Hiittenrauch. „ — - Bauer : Ueber eine aus Pfirsichgummi entstehende Zuckerart. Wochenschrift, Naturwissenschaffcliche. 1888. No. 3. Hennings: Ueber das Conserviren und Prapariren von Hutpilzen. xlii Current Literature. Zeitschrift fur Biologie (Kiihne und Voit). Ed. XXIV, Neue Folge, Ed. VI ( continued ). Knieriem, von : Ueber die eiweisssparende Wirkung der Cellulose bei der Ernahrung der Herbivoren. Entgegnung. Rutgers : Haben vegetabilische Eiweissstoffe den gleichen Nahrwerth fiir den Menschen wie die animalischen ? Weiske : Kommt der Cellulose eiweisssparende Wirkung bei der Ernahrung der Herbivoren zu ? Zeitschrift fur Hygiene (Koch und Fliigge). Ed. Ill, 1887 ( continued ). Frankland : Methode der bakteriologischen Luftuntersuchung. Globig : Ueber Bacterienwachsthum bei 50-70°. ■ : Ueber einen Kartoffel Bacillus mit ungewohnlich widerstands- fahigen Sporen. Bordoni-Uffreduzzi : Ueber den Proteus hominis capsulatus und iiber eine neue durch ihn erzeugte Infectionskrankheit des Menschen. Frank: Die Veranderungen des Spreewassers innerhab und unterhalb Berlins in bacteriologischer und chemischer Hinsicht. Kitaesato : Ueber das Verhalten der Typhus- und Cholerabacillen zu saure- und alkalihaltigen Nahrboden. Schutz : Der Streptococcus der Druse des Pferdes. Bd. IV. Heft 1. Hesse : Bemerkungen zur quantitativen Bestimmung der Mikro-orga- nismen in der Luft. — : Zur quantitativen Bestimmung der Keime in Fliissigkeiten. Ernst : Uber den Bacillus xerosis und seine Sporenbildung (Taf. I). Mori : Uber pathogene Bakterien im Canalwasser. Ullmann : Die Fundorte der Staphylokokken. Zeitschrift fur Naturwissenschaften. Halle. Bd. LX. Vierte Folge, Bd. VI (1887). Heft 5. Schutze : Ueber die Flora der subhercynischen Kreide. Zeitschrift fur 3ST aturwissenschaften, Jenaische. B. XXI. Neue Folge. Bd. XIV. Boveri : Zellen-Studien (Taf. XXV -XXVIII). Bd. XXII, Neue Folge, Bd. XV. Frommann : Uber Beschaffenheit und Umwandlungen der Membran, des Protoplasmas und des Kerns von Pflanzenzellen (Tafel I-V). Aderhold : Beitrag zur Kenntniss richtender Krafte bei der Bewegung niederer Organismen. Zeitschrift fiir physiologische Chemie (Hoppe-Seyler). Bd. XII {con- tinued). Heft 5. Schulze : Ueber einige stickstoffhaltige Bestandtheile der Keimlinge von Soja hispida. Smith : Zur Kenntniss der schwefelhaltigen Verbindungen der Cruci- feren. Baginsky : Zur Biologie der normalen Milchkothbakterien. Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliehe Mikroskopie und fiir mikroskopische Teehnik (Behrens). Bd. IV. Heiden reich : Sterilisation mittels des Dampfkochtopfs (Papini’ scher Topf fiir bacteriologische Zwecke). Periodical Literature . xliii Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliehe Mikroskopie und fur mikroskopische Technik ( continued ). Weinzierl, von : Eine Lupe fiir Samenuntersuchungen. Strasser : Nachbehandlung der Schnitte bei Paraffineinbettung. Groot : Ueber ein automatisches Mikrotom. Perenyi : Mikroelektron, neuer Apparat zur Hartung. Tinction und Einbettung histologischer und embryologischer Gewebe. Weigert : Ueber Aufbewahrung von Schnitten ohne Anwendung von Deckglaschen. Zimmermann : Eine einfache Methode zur Sichtbarmachung des Torus der Hoftiipfel. Yin ass A : Beitrage zur pharmakognostischen Mikroskopie. Martinotti : Un metodo per rendere evidenti le figure cariocinetiche. Kultschitzky : Zur Kenntniss der modernen Fixirung und Conservi- rungsmittel. Zwaardemaker : Hfilfsapparat zum Cambridge Rocking Microtome. Bd. V. Heft i und 2. Wothtschall : Ueber die mikrochemischen Reaktionen des Solanin. x ApAthy : Nachtrage zur Celloidintechnik. Bordoni-Uffreduzzi : Notiz fiber Leprabacillen. List ; Mittheilungen zur Farbetechnik. Moeller : Mikrophotographische Methodem Kastschenko : Ueber das Beschneiden mikroskopischer Objekte. Klein : Ein neues Excursionsmikroskop. Zeitung, Botanisehe (Wortmann). Jahrgang XLVI. Beyerinck : Ueber das Cecidium von Nematus capreae auf Salix amygdalina. Zacharias : Ueber Kern- und Zelltheilung. Detmer : Ueber physiologische Oxydation im Protoplasma der Pflan- zenzellen. Schimper : Ueber Kalkoxalatbildung in den Laubblattern. Schutt : Ueber die Diatomaceengattung Chaetaceros. Hildebrand : Ueber die Keimlinge von Oxalis rubella und deren Verwandten. Krasser : Ueber den mikrochemischen Nachweis von Eiweisskorpern in der pflanzlichen Zellhaut. De Vries : Ueber den isotonischen Coefficient des Glycerins. Winogradsky : Ueber Eisenbacterien. Koch : Ueber Morphologie und Entwicklungsgeschichte einiger endo- sporen Bacterienformen. Jost : Zur Kenntniss der Blfithenentwicklung der Mistel. Kienitz-Gerloff : Die Gonidien von Gymnosporangium clavariae- forme . De Vries : Ueber eine neue Anwendung der plasmolytischen Methode. Fischer : Glycose als Reservestoff der Laubholzer. GREAT BRITAIN. Album, Orchid. Vol. VII. ( continued ) contains plates of — Cypripedium Morgianiae , Rchb. f. ; Laelia cinnabarina , Lindley ; Oncidium Lamelli- gerum , Rchb. f. ; Houbletia odoratissma antiquiensis , Linden ; xliv Current Literature. Album, Orchid ( continued ). Mesospinidium vulcanorum , Rchb. f. ; Cattleya bicolor , Lind- ley ; Dendrobium Macarthiae, Hooker; Laelia alba sulphur ea, Rchb. f. ; Phalaenopsis Esmeralda , Rchb. f. ; Dendrobium luteolum chlorocentrum, Rchb. f. ; Cattleya Bowringiana , Veitch ; Vanda suavis, Chatsworth var ; Laelia anceps Scot- tiana ; Thunia Veitchiana, Rchb. f. ; Peristeria elata , Hooker ; Aerides expansum Leoniae, Rchb. f. ; Laelia anceps Stella , Rchb. f. ; Mormodes pardinum , Bateman ; Lae- lia elegans Morreniana, Rchb. f. ; Dendrobium Kingianum album ; Cattleya Harrisoniae violacea, Hort ; Odontoglossum Vuylstekeanum , Rchb. f. ; Schombtirgkia undulata, Lindley : Dendrobium Fylchianum roseum , E. S. Berkeley. Annals of Botany. Vol. I ( continued ). Woodworth : The apical cell of Fucus. (PI. X.) Johnson : The procarpium and fruit in Gracilaria confervoides , Grev. (PI. XI.) Green : On the germination of the tuber of the Jerusalem Artischoke ( Helianthus tuberosus'). Oliver : On the sensitive labellum of Masdevallia muscosa, Rchb. f. (PI. XII.) Bateson : The effect of cross-fertilisation on inconspicuous flowers. Sanford: Microscopical anatomy of the common Cedar- Apple ( Gymno - sporangium Macropus). (PI. XIII.) Bower : On some normal and abnormal developments of the oophyte in Trichomanes. (PI. XIV-XVI.) Scott ; On the floating roots of Sesbania aculeata , Pers. (PI. XVII.) Williamson : On some anomalous cells developed within the interior of the vascular and cellular tissues of the fossil plants of the coal-measures. (PI. XVIII.) Marshall-Ward : Some recent publications bearing on the question of the sources of nitrogen in plants. Clarke : On Acalypha indica , L. (Woodcut 6.) Thiselton-Dyer : Calcareous deposit in Hieronyma alchorneoides , Allem. Gardiner : On the power of contractility exhibited by the protoplasm of certain plant cells. Balfour : The replum in Crucifer ae. Necrology for 1887. Record of current Literature. Vol. II. No. V. Lister : Notes on the Plasmodium of Badhamia utricular is and Bre- feldia maxima. (PI. I, II.) Massee: A monograph of the genus Calostoma, Desv. {Mitremyces, Nees). (PL III.) : On the presence of sexual organs in Aecidium. (PI. IV a.) Acton : On the formation of sugars in the septal glands of Narcissus. (Woodcuts 1-6.) Bateson and Darwin : On a method of studying Geotropism. Vaizey : On Catharinea lateralis , Vaizey ( Catharinea anomala , Bryhn). A New British Moss. (PI. IV B.) Periodical Li ter attire. xlv Annals of Botany ( continued ). Oliver : On the structure, development, and affinities of Trapella , Oliv., a new genus of Pedalineae. (PL V-IX.) Vines : On the systematic position of Isoetes , L. Vaizey : Preliminary note on the development of Equisetum. Masters : Firms monophylla. Bulletin of Botanical Department, Jamaica. Annual Report on the Public Gardens and Plantations for the year 1887. Kingston, Jamaica, 1888. Bulletin of Miscellaneous Information. Royal Gardens, Kew, 1888. No. 13. xxix. Colonial fruit (continued). yy XXX. Saccharine. yy 14. xxxi. Seeds of Herbaceous plants. yy 15. xxxii. Forsteronia rubber (For steronia gracilis, Benth.). — xxxiii. Patchouli (Pogostemon Patchouli , var. suavis). 99 — xxxiv. West African Indigo plants. 99 XXXV. Vanilla. 99 — xxxvi. Streblus paper (Streblus asper , Lour.). ?? — xxxvii. Urera fibre ( Urera tenax , N. E. Br.) with plate. 9? — xxxviii. Tea (Camellia theifera , Griff.). 9? 16. xxxix. New garden plants. 9 9 17. xl. Ipecacuanha ( Cephaelis Ipecacuanha , Rich.), 99 — xli. Brazilian Gum Arabic. 99 — xlii. Trinidad coffee. — xliii. Patchouli (Pogostemon Patchouli , var. suavis ). yy — xliv. Cochin china vine (Vitis Martini , Planch.). yy f — xlv. Madagascar ebony. yy • — xlvi. Shantung cabbage (Brassica chinensis , L.). yy 18. xlvii. Manufacture of Quinine in India. yy — xlviii. Job’s Tears (Coix Lachryma, L. var. stenocarpa). yy — xlix. Ramie or Rheea (Boehmeria nivea , var; tenacissima). yy — 1. Botanical station at Lagos. yy 19. li. Rhabur grass (Ischaemum angustifolium , Hackel). yy — lii. Cayman Islands. yy — liii. Valonia in Cyprus. yy — liv. Prickley pear in South Africa. yy — Iv. Star Anise (Illicium verum, Hook. f.). Chronicle, Gardeners’. Series 3. Vol. III. No. 54. Reichenbach, f. : Aerides difforme, Wall ; Eria bicolor , Lindl. ,, — Brown : Ficus Canonic n. sp. ; Catasetum pulchrum, N. E. Br. ,, — Baker: Albuca ( Leptostyla ) Allenae , n. sp. „ — Brown : Veronica cupressoides and its allies. (Figs. 3-6.) „ 55. Reichenbach, f. : Laelia Gouldiana , n. sp. or n. hybr. ,, — W. B. : Bonatea speciosa. ,, — Man da : Cypripedium Picherianum} n. sp. ,, — Picea ajanensis. (Fig. 10.) ,, 56. Reichenbach, f. : Dendrobium strebloceras, Rchb. f., Rossianum , n. var. ; Paphina cristata, Lindl, Modiglianiana, n. var. ; Oncidium chrysoraphis , n. sp. ; Aeranthus Grandidierianus , Rchb. f. x\vi Current Literature. Dendrobium Brymeri- Warrea bidentata , Lindl. Chronicle, Gardeners’ ( 'continued ). No. 56. Rolfe : Marmodes par dinum, var. unicolor. „ — Coffee grown at Kew. (Fig. 12.) ,, 57. Reichenbach, f. : Oncidium chrysops , n. sp. anum , Rchb. f., histrionum , n. subsp. : „ ■ — F. E. : Korolkowiadiscolor , Rgl. „ — Fasciated Petunia. (Fig. 21.) „ 58. Reichencach, f. : Esmeralda bella, n. sp. ; Maxillaria Hiibschii , n. sp. ; Catasetum tapiricipes , n. sp. ; Schomburgkia rhio'nodora Kim- balliana , n. var. ,, — The Algerian Fir ( Abies numidica ). (Fig. 23.) „ — Cycnoches chlorochilum. (Fig. 24.) ,, — Anderson : Inarching the Vine and Mango. (Figs. 25, 26.) „ 59. Reichenbach, f. : Angraecum Sanderianum, n. sp. ; Catasetum Bulla (Lindl.) maculatissimum. ,, — Rolfe : Cypripedium Galatea , n. hybr. ; Coelogyne graminifolia , Pas. and Rchb. f. ,, — Dixon: Nepenthes. Notes. ,, — ■ The last of its race ( Psiadia rotundifolia) . (Fig. 31.) ,, 60. D. : Leontyce darwasica ; Corydalis Ledebouriana. „ — Reichenbach, f. : Laelia anceps (Lindl.) radians, n. var. ; Lycaste macropogon , n. sp.; Phalaenopsis Stuartiana bella, n. var.; Laelia superbens (Lindl.) decor at a, n. var. ; Odontoglossum + elegantius , n. lus. vel hybr. nat. „ — Oxera pulchella. (Fig. 34.) — Biota Sieboldi. (Figs. 35, 36.) „ 61. Brown : Origanum hybridum (Fig. 37). ,, — Rolfe : Dendrobium chrysenne , n. sp. ,, — Reichenbach, f. : Masdevallia cupularis , Rchb. f. ; Laelia anceps munda , Rchb. f. and L. anceps rosea , Rchb. f. „ — Weevils and their grubs (Fig. 39). Odontoglossum Piscatorii (Fig. 40). ,, 62. Reichenbach, f. : Rodriguezia Bungerothii , n. sp. „ — — : Aeranthus trichoplectron , n. sp. „ — Ridley : Ponthieva grandijlora , n. sp. ,, — Fruitung of Brugmannsia lutea (Fig. 42). ,, 63. Reichenbach, f. : Phalaenopsis denticulata , n. sp. ; Odontoglossum Boddaertianum , n. sp. „ — : Crassula lactea (Fig. 47); the Melon Pear (Solatium guatemalense , Fig. 49). Laelia elegans Tautziana , n. var. ; Odontoglossum dicranophorum , n. hyb. nat. (?) ; Cypripedium dilectum , n. sp. (hyb. nat.) ; callosum , Rchb. f., sublaeve, nar.v. • — Smee : New Zealand, its fruit and forest trees. — W. : Caryota sobolifera (Fig. 52). 65. Watson : Proliferation in Utricularia (Fig. 54). — Reichenbach, f. : Oncidium LCramerianum, Rchb. f., resplendens, n. var. ; Odontoglossum dicranophorum , Rchb. f. ; Cattleya labiata Percivalliana bella. — Rolfe ; Laelia virens, Lindl. ; Masdevallia culex. ■ : Holothrix Lindleyana (Figs. 55 and 56). 66. Jenman : Eichhornias at Home. 64. Periodical Literature. xlvii Chronicle, Gardeners’ {continued). No. 66. Baker: Agave {Euagave) Baxteri , n. sp. „ — Reichenbach, F. : Coelogyne humilis (Lindl.) albata, n. var. ; Oncidium {Cirtochilum) detortum, n. sp. ; Dendrobium macrophyllum (A. Rich.) stenopterum , n. var. „ — Jackson : Mexican fibre {Agave heteracantha). „ 67. Reichenbach, f. : Cynosorchis elegans, n. sp. ; C. Lowiana, n. sp. ,, — Jones: The crossiug of Ferns (continued in No. 69). „ — J. O. W. : The Lacquey Moth (Fig. 63). „ 68. The Forestry School at Cooper’s Hill. ,, — Reichenbach, f. : Cypripedium Roths ch ildianu m , n. sp. „ — Eucalyptus urnigera (Figs. 64, 65) ; Anthurium Chamberlaini, (Fig. 67). „ 69. Bennet : Is Ivy parasitic ? ,, — Coelogyne cristata , Chatsworth variety (Fig. 68). „ — I. O. W. : The fly of the Iris leaf (Fig. 69). ,, — The Baobab tree (with photograph). „ 70. The Australian Baobab {Adansonia Gregorii (Fig. 70). „ — Reichenbach, f. : Epidendron Stamfordianum (Bat.) Lecanum , n. var. ; Coelogyne lactea , Rchb. f. „ — Douglasia laevigata (Fig. 71) ; Phalaenopsis Schilleriana (Fig. 72). ,, — Jackson : Some vegetable products from Mincing Lane. ,, 71. Reichenbach, f. : Eria striolata , n. sp. ; Dendrobium nobile (Lindl.) Sanderianum , n. var. ; Phalaenopsis gloriosa, n. sp. ,, — P. : Smut {Ustilago segetum) in Oats and Barley. ,, — Erythronium giganteum, var. albijlorum (Fig. 74); Dichorisandra pubescens , var. Taeniensis (Fig. 75). „ — Knaurs and Burs (Figs. 76, 77). ,, 72. Gardening in the time of Addison. ,, — Syme : Crossing of Ferns. ,, — Foster : Freesias (Fig. 79 : Fr. Leichtliniana). ,, — Disa racemosa (Fig. 81). ,, 73. Reichenbach, f. : Lissochilus giganteus, Welwitsch (Fig. 83). ,, — Pinus halepensis (Fig. 84). „ 74. Bennet : Arancaria excelsa (Fig. 85). „ — Adlam : Natal notes. „ — B. : Erythronium Hendersonii (Fig. 86). „ — Rolfe : The Cineraria (Fig. 87 : Senecio cruenta, together with illustrations of its modern developments). „ — Smith : Diseases of Ornithogalum (Fig. 87 : Heterosporium Orno- thogali ). „ 75. Sabal Palmetto , Lord (Fig. 89). „ — Reichenbach, f. : Cattleya labiata , Mr. Scott’s variety; Laelia purpurata (Lindl.), Whiteana, n. var. ; Cattleya {labiata) R/ossiae, Hook., Mr. T. Courtauld’s variety. ,, — Bonnavia : The pouch of the Calceolaria. ,, — Araucaria Cunninghami glauca (Moreton Bay Pine, Fig. 90). „ 76. Latimer : Botanic Garden, Teneriffe (Fig. 92 : Dracaena Draco). ,, — Dimorphic foliage in Tillandria virginalis (Fig. 93). „ — Pinus canariensis (Fig. 94). xlviii Current Literature. Chronicle, Gardeners* {continued). No. 77. R. W. : Early English gardening. ,, — Yucca filifera , Carr. (Figs. 97 and 100). ,, — Reichenbach, f. : Aerides felcatum (Lindl.) compactum , n. var. ; Cypripedium Lawrenceanum pleioleucum , n. var. „ — Meehan : Knaurs and Burrs. „ — D. : Saxifraga pyramidalis (Fig. 98). „ — Picea orient alis (Fig. 101); Abies amabilis (Fig. 102). ,, 7^- Scott : Hardy rock plants at Kew. ,, — Araucaria Cookii (Figs. 104 and 108) ; Araucaria brasiliensis. The Candelabra tree (Fig. 105). ,, 79. Hardy Eucalypti in India and elsewhere (Figs. 108-m). Gossip, Science. 1888. No. 277. Haydon : Further notes on the Toothwort {Lathraea squamaria). „ — Lett : Tree growing after girdling. „ • — Tausley : Flowers and Fruits. „ — Emsworth : Yew trees, their size and age. „ — Eastbourne : Campanula glomerata. „ — Soutter : Fungus crop of 1887. ,, 278. Saunders: Campanula glomerata and Gentiana campestris. „ — Gibbs : Flowers and Fruits. „ — Arnold : Dielytra spectabilis. „ 279. Bennett : Notes on the eighth edition of the London Catalogue of British Plants (continued in No. 280). _ „ — — : Car ex frigida , All. ,, — Rees : A Green Rose. „ 280. Keegan: In the Isle of Man. „ — Ward : Drying plants on a tour. ,, — Riches : The Economical Products of Plants. „ — Cockerell : Aecidium aquilegiae in America. „ 281. Bulman : The Bee and the development of honey in flowers. „ 282. Tansley : The colours of Leaves and Flowers. „ — Swinton : Purple-eyed Daisies. ,, — Hopkinson: Preserving Flowers. „ 283. PI. : A botanical journey in Switzerland. „ — Swan : Studies of common plants. The Marigold {Calendula'). „ — Arnold : Notes on Trifolium stellatum. „ — : A May ramble at Prinsted. „ — Hinsley : Unusual case of germination. ,, — Rees : Lychnis dioica. „ — Lomax : Preserving colours of flowers. ,, — Pope : Natural grafting. Grevillea. Yol. XVI. No. 79. Cooke : Some exotic Fungi. „ : Australian Fungi (continued in No. 80). „ — — — _ ; New British Fungi (continued in No. 80). „ : Notes on Hymenomycetes. „ ; Synopsis Pyrenomycetum. „ — Fries : Laschiae nova species. Periodical Literature, xlix Grevillea ( continued ). No. 79. Philipps : New British Discomycetes. „ — Cooke: British Hyphomycetes (continued in No. 80). ,, 80. : Exotic Agarics. „ — Massee : British Pyrenomycetes. Journal of Botany, British, and Foreign. Vol. XXVI. No. 301. Beddome : Ferns collected in Perak and Penang by Mr. J. Day. „ — Britten : The Nomenclature of Nymphaea , etc. ,, — Baker : A synopsis of Tillandsieae (continued in Nos. 302-306).- „ — Druce ; Notes on the Flora of Easterness, Elgin, Banff, and West Ross (continued in No. 304). „ — Mueller and Baker : A new Selaginella from New Guinea. ,, — Flower: Botany of the Steep Holmes. „ — Marshall : Hieracium Gibsoni , Backh. and Carex irrigua , Hoppe in Westmoreland. ,, — — : Equisetum sylvaticum, L. var. capillaris, Hoffm. in West Sussex. ,, 302. Forbes : A new Fern from New Guinea. ,, — Baker: On a collection of Ferns made by Baron Eggers in St. Domingo. „ — Boulgers : ‘ Endosperm.’ ,, — Rritten and Boulgers : Biographical Index of British and Irish Botanists (continued in Nos. 303-306). ,, — Marshall: West Cornish Plants. „ — Linton : Carex trinervis , Degl. in Ireland. ,, — Fry : Glamorganshire Plants. ,, — Fryer : On leaf-bearing stipules in Potamogeton. „ 303. Murray : II. A. de Bary. ,, — Scheutz : De duabus Rosis Brittanicis. ,, — Bloomfield : The Moss Flora of Suffolk. ,, — Scully : Notes on some Kerry plants. ,, — Beeby : On Potentilla reptans and its allies. ,, — The late Dr. Boswell. ,, 304. BaTtray : Notes on some abnormal forms of Aulacodiscus , Ehrh. „ — The late John Smith, A. L. S. ,, — Druce : The nomenclature of Sparganium. „ — Beeby : The nomenclature of Sparganium. ,, — Druce : Notes on the Flora of Easterness, Banff, Elgin, and West Ross. „ — New Phanerogams published in Britain in 1882. ,, 305. Massee : A revision of the genus Bovista (Dill.) Fr. „ — Marshall : Notes on Highland plants. ,, — Rogers : Some new Rubi records for 1887. „ — Marshall : Carex lagopina, Wahlenberg. „ 306. Britten : Asa Gray. ,, — Murray : Notes on the Botany of Northern Portugal. ,, — Marshall : Suffolk plants, Pulmonaria officinalis, L. as a native of Britain. ,, — Sharland : Vitality of spores of Gymnogramme leptophylld. Journal of the Chemical Society of London. 1887. No. 299. Yoshida : On Aluminium in the ashes of flowering plants. „ 301. Romanis: Certain Products from Teak. Preliminary Notices. 1 Current Literature. Journal of the Linnean Society of London. Botany. Vol. XXIV. No. 162. Vaizey : On the Anatomy and Development of the Sporogonium of Mosses. Henslow : Transpiration as a Function of living Protoplasm. Tran- spiration and evaporation in a saturated atmosphere. Ridley : A revision of the genera Microstylis and Malaxis. J ournal of the Northamptonshire Natural History Society and Field Club. Vol. IV. (1886-87). Druce : The Flora of Northamptonshire. Dixon : Lycopodium clavcitum , L. in Northamptonshire. : Phenological Notes. — : A Bank Holiday Moss Foray. : Poly podium Robertianum , Hoffm., in Northamptonshire. • : Second supplementary list of Northamptonshire Mosses. : Botanical Notes. : Alisma ranunculoides , L. in Northamptonshire. : Northamptonshire Mosses. Scriven : On the age of trees. J ournal and Transactions, Pharmaceutical. Series 3. No. 916. Hooper : Bark of Michelia Nilagirica . „ — Hesse : Contributions to the Chemistry of Cinchona Alkaloids. — A few notes on the Microscopic Fungi. „ 917* Warden : Embelia Ribes. „ 918. Shand : The tea industry of Ceylon continued in No. 923). „ 919. De Bary : Asa Gray (necrology). „ 920. Mac Evan : Note on Sandall Wood Oil. „ 921. Hooper: Bark of Rhamnus Wightii. ,, — Power and Weimar : The constituents of Wild Cherry Bark. ,, 922. Hill : Notes on a species of Astragalus from Cyprus. „ — Dunstan : The formation of Alkaloids in Plants. ,, — Salamon : Yeast, its Morphology and Culture. ,, 923. Freire : Alkaloid from Solatium grandifloi'a. ,, 924. Amadeo : The Botany and Vegetable Materia Medica of the Island of Porto-Rico (continued in Nos. 930 and 931). „ 925. Squire : The identification of the Chinese Dye-Bark Hwang-Peh. ,, — Ransom : Note on striated Ipecacuanhas. „ — Meier and Webber : An examination of Casara sagrada. 5, — Hill : Occurrence of Canary Grass near Edinburgh. ,3 — : Flowering rush in an unlikely place. „ 927. Luff : The Ptomaines. ,, 928. Hooper: Leaves of Adhadota vasica. ,, — Notes on Gambier. „ 929. Mander : Ghatti and other Indian substitutes for Gum Arabic. ,3 932. Elborne : Jambul ( Eugenia Jambolana , Lam.). ,, 935. Thiselton-Dyer : Note on Cineraria maritima in the treatment of Cataract. ,, — Warden : Cocotannic acid from the leaves of Erythroxylon Coca grown in India. „ 936. : Note on Erythoxylon Coca grown in India (continued in No. 937). Periodical Literature. li Journal and Transactions, Pharmaceutical ( continued ). No. 937. Warden : The Cardamom Plant. „ 938. Will: On Atropine and Hyoscyamine. „ — Richardson : Atropa Mandragora. „ — Weiss: The chemical constitution of Cheken leaves (Myrtus Cheken , Spring). „ — Rusby : Guarana and its home. „ 939- : Coca at home and abroad (continued in No. 940). „ — Lucas : The fertilisation of flowers. Journal of the Queckett Microscopical Club. Series 2, Vol. Ill ( continued ). No. 21. Nelson : On the formation of Diatom Structure (PI. XVIII). „ — Michael : Parasitism. Journal of the Royal Agricultural Society of England. Series 2, Vol. XXIV. Watt : On the conditions of wheat-growing in India. Bear : The Indian Wheat Trade. Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society. Series 2, Vol. VIII (1888). Part 1. Bennett: i. Fresh- Water Algae of the English Lake District ; 2. With description of a new genus and five new species. (PI. I.) Maskell : Note on Micrasterias americana , Ralfs, and its varieties. (PI. II.) Part 2. Massee : On the type of a new order of Fungi (Afatula poroniaeforme , Mass. PI. IV). Part 3. Rattray: A revision of the genus Aulacodiscus. (PL V-VII.) Magazine, Botanical. Series 3. Vol. XLIV. Nos. 517-522 contains plates and descriptions of: — Phormium Hookeri, Gunn. ; Ceratotheca triloba , E. Meyer ; Thunbergia ajfinis , S. Moore ; Prunus Jacquemontii , Hook. f. ; Masdevallia Chestertoni , Rchb. f. ; Amorphophallus virosus, N. E. Brown ; Coelogyne Massangeana , Rchb. f. ; Salvia scapiformis , Hance ; Aloe Hildebrandtii , J. G. Baker ; Oncidium Jonesianum , Rchb. f.; Vanda Sanderiana , Rchb. f. ; Primula geraniifolia , Hook. f. ; Mesembryanthemum Brownii , Hook. f. ; Heloniopsis ja- ponica , Maxim. ; Onosma pyramidalis , Hook. f. ; Nymphaea Kewensis, Hort. ; Brodiaea ( Triteleia ) Howellii , S. Wats. ; Masdevallia gibber osa, Rchb. f. ; Cant ley a lutea, Royle ; Abies Nordmanniana, Spach. ; Dendrobium clavatum, Wall.; Allium Suwarowi, Regl. ; Alpinia ojficiarum , Hance. ; Douglasia laevigata , A. Gray ; Passijlora violacea , Vellozo ; Catasetum Bungerothi , N. E. Brown ; Kcempferia secunda. Wall ; Huernia aspera, N. E. Brown ; Palicourea nicotianaefolia , Cham, et Schlchd. ; Cassia coquimbensis , Vogel. Magazine, The Geological. New Series, Decade III, Vol. V. Ettinghausen : On the occurrence of a Ceratozamia in Styria. Monthly, Naturalist’s. Vol. I. (continued)* No. 5. Friend : The pathology of the Crucifers. „ — Batchelor : Carolus Linnaeus : a biography (part 3, part 4 in No. 6). ,, — Fletcher : Bacteria and the germ theory of disease (part 2). ,, 6. Kerr : The Natural History of the Months. No. 1. February. ,, — Arnold : Notes on Stinging Nettles. e 2 lii Current Literature. "Naturalist, The. 1888. No. 150. Hobkirk : A curious habitat of some mosses. „ — : The leafing of the Oak and the Ash. „ — Martindale : The Lichens of Westmorland (continued in No. 15 1). „ 1 51. Baker : The Botany of the Cumberland part of the Pennine Range. ,, — Hodgson: Linaria minor in Cumberland. „ 153. Fowler: Lincolnshire Marsh and Water plants. „ — Mason : Polystichum angulare in North Lincolnshire. „ — Leach : Some Ingleton plants. ,, 154. Percival : The Flora of Wensleydale, North-West Yorkshire (con- tinued in No. 155). „ 155. DeToni: Notes on Botanical Nomenclature. „ — Lees : Notes on the list of Ingleton plants. Naturalist, Essex. 1887 ( continued ). No. 11. [Report of] The Eighth Annual Crypt ogamic and Botanical Meeting of the Essex Field Club. October 1887. Naturalist, Midland. Vol. XI. No. 1 21. Wilkinson: Colour Reaction ; its use to the Microscopist and to the Biologist. „ — Hillhouse : Some investigations into the function of Tannin in the vegetable Kingdom (continued in No. 122). ,, — Grove : Fungus Eating. „ — Mathews : History of the County Botany of Worcester (continued in Nos. 122-125). „ 122. Bagnall : Notes on the Warwickshire Stour Valley and its Flora (continued in Nos. 1 23-1 24). „ 123. Twenty-ninth annual report of the Birmingham Natural History and Microscopical Society. ,, 124. Grove: The Discomycetes of the Birmingham district. ,, 125. : The Fungi of Warwickshire (continued in No. 126.) Naturalist, Scottish. Vol. XVI. Stevenson : The Cryptogamic Society of Scotland. Macmillan : Inaugural Address. Trail : Additions to Scotch Peronosporeae . : Revision of Scotch Sphaeropsideae and Melanconieae. : The Gall-making Diptera of Scotland. Beeby : On the Flora of Shetland. Obituaries : Professor Alexander Dickson ; Dr. John Thomas Irvine Boswell ; Mr. John Smith, A.L.S. Bennett : Additional records of Scottish plants for 1887. Nature. Vol. XXXVII {continued). No. 949. Marshall-Ward : Timber and some of its diseases (continued in 950, 95L 96i> 97°> 970- : Professor Alexander Dickson (necrology). ,, 952. : Anton de Bary. ,, 955- J- D- H. : -Professor Asa Gray. „ 956. Rucker : Botanists and the Micromillimetre. Periodical Literature. liii Nature ( continued ). No. 956. Judd : The relation between Geology and the Biological Sciences (con- tinued in No. 957). No. 958. Hayward, Chaney, and d’Abbadie : The Micromillimetre. „ 959. Morris : The dispersion of seeds and plants. „ — : The public Gardens of British India, especially the Botanic Gardens (chiefly from an article by O. Warburg in Vol. XLIV. of the Botanische Zeitung). ,, 961. Irving: Green- colouring matter of decaying wood. „ — : The Botanical Department, Northern India. „ 962. The Forestry School at Cooper’s Hill. ,, — Amadeo : The dispersion of seeds and plants. „ — Robinson: Green-colouring matter of decaying wood. ,, 963. Eggers : Flora of the Bahamas. „ 964. Asa Gray : Speech at the British Association in 1887. ,, — Forestry in the Cape Colony. ,, 965. Guppy : Flora of the antarctic Islands. Vol. XXXVIII. ,, 968. Hemsley : Dissemination of plants by birds. ,, 970. Guppy : The dispersal of seeds by birds. ,, 971. Ernst : A remarkable case of fasciation in Fourcroya cubensis , Haw. „ 972. Wrightson : Wheat cultivation. ,, 973. Practical Forestry. ,, 974. The opening of the Marine Biological Laboratory at Plymouth (Illus- trated) . News, Chemical. Vol. LVII. Bischof : Extension of time of culture in Dr. R. Koch’s bacteriological water-test by partial sporilisation, with special reference to the Metropolitan water-supply. Mac Ivor : The exhaustion of virgin soils in Australia. — r- : On some Australian indigenous saline fodder-plants. — : The chemistry of the Onion as a field crop in Australia. Barlow : An improved modification of Soxhlet’s apparatus for the ex- traction of oil and fat in plants, foods, &c. Teschemacher and Smith : On the determination of Morphia present in Opium (continued in No. 1477). Williams : On the determination of the amount of Morphia present in Opium. Proceedings of the Cambridge Philosophical Society. Vol. VI. Shipley : On the Fungus causing the Onion disease, Peronospora Schleideniana. Proceedings of the Royal Society of London. Vol. XLIII ( continued ). No. 261. Henslow : A contribution to the study of the comparative anatomy of flowers. „ 263. Carnelley and Wilson : A new method for determining the number of micro-organisms in air. ,, — : Note on the number of micro-organisms in moorland-air. „ — Frankland: On some new and typical micro-organisms obtained from water and soil. II v Current Literature . Transactions of the Linnean Society of London. Botany, Series 2. Vol. II ( continued ). Part 15. Oliver: Enumeration of the plants collected by Mr. H. H. Johnston on the Kilima-Njaro Expedition, 1884. Vol. III. Part 1. Aitchison : The Botany of the Afghan Delimitation Commission. Transactions and Proceedings of the Perth Society of Natural History. Vol. I. Meldrum : Mnium riparium in Scotland. Some localities for Perth- shire plants. Barclay : Flora of the woody Island. Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh. Vol. XXXIII. Kin dot : On the fructification of some Ferns from the Carboniferous Formation. (PI. VIII, IX.) ■ : On the Fossil Flora of the Radstock Series of the Somerset and Bristol Coal Field (Upper Coal Measures). (PI. XVIII- XXVIII.) Rattray: A diatomaceous deposit from North Tolsta, Lewis. HOLLAND. Annales du Jardin Botanique de Buitenzorg. Vol. VII. Part 2. Treub : Etudes sur les Lycopodiacees. Voigt : Untersuchungen fiber Bau und Entwicklung von Samen mit ruminierten Endosperm. Treub : Nouv. recherches sur le Myrmecodea de Java. : Notices sur la nouvelle flore de Krakatau. Eykman : Notes Phytochimiques. Tijdschrift der Nederlandschen Entomologischen Vereenigung zu ’S Gravenhage. XXXI. Wasmann : Getreidesammelnde Ameisen in alter und neuer Zeit. Verslagen en Mededeelingen d. K. Akadernie van W etenschappen, Amsterdam. Ill Deel, 1887. Beyerinck : Over het Cecidium van Nematus Capreae aan Salix amyg- dalina. Forster : Over the 1 pasteuriseeren ’ van bacterien. INDIA. Annals and Magazine of Natural Science, Indian. Vol. I. On the injurious effects arising from the use, as articles of food, of Legu- minous seeds or Pulse, common in India. Proceedings of the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal. 1887. Bruhl : Resin of Cannabis indica . ITALY. Archives italiennes de Biologic. Tome IX. Marcacci : Sur Faction des alcaloides dans le regne vegetal et animal. Vincenzi : Recherches experimentales executees avec le bacille en virgule de Koch. Periodical Literature. lv Archives italiennes de Biologie (< continued ). Marchiafava et Celli : Nouvelles etudes sur la malaria. Lustig : Sur le bacille napolitain. Bordoni-Uffreduzzi : Sur la culture du bacille de la lepre. Bareggi : L’examen bacteriologique du sang des sujets mordus, comme base rationelle de la cure Pasteur. Zaslein : Recherches bacteriologiques sur le cholera. Cattani : Action de la temperature sur le bacille du cholera. Mattirolo : Sur le parasitisme des truffes et sur la question des my- corhizes (avec une planche). Archivio del Laboratorio di Botanica Crittogamica presso la R. Uni- versita di Pavia. Vol. V. Atti del Congresso Nazionale di Botanica Crittogamica in Parma (5-10 Settembre, 1887). Fasc. II. Processi verbali. Cattaneo : Sul male del Caffe. Bozzi : Muschi della provincia di Pavia. Oliva : Dei Miceti trovati sui corpo umano. Cuboni : Sulla Peronospora dei grappoli. Perroncito e Varalda : Intorno alle cost dette Muffe delle Terme di Valdieri. Majocchi : Di un Infomiceto nella pelle dei Pellagrosi, &c. Atti della Reale Accademia dei Lincei di Roma. Rendiconto. Vol. IV. Menozzi : Ricerche chimiche sulla germinazione del Phaseolus vulgaris. De Toni e Levi : Pugillo di alghe tripolitane. Bolletino del R. Comitato geologico d’ltalia. Vol. XIX (1888). Mascarini : Le piante fossili nel Travertino ascolano. Bolletino della Societa Botanica Italiana. De Toni : Sopra un curioso Flos aquae osservata a Parma. Bottini : Appunti di bryologia toscana (seconda serie). Arcangeli : Sul Saccharomyces minor , Engel. Tanfani : Nota preliminare sul frutto e sul seme delle Apiacee. PlROTTA : Di una nuova stazione dell’ Ophioglossum lusitanicum. Pichi e Bottini : Prime Muscinee dell’ Appennino Casentinese. Ricci : Nota sulla Festuca alpina , Sut., raccolta al M. Vettore nella Marca d’ Ancona. Arcangeli : Sull’ influenze della luce nell’ accrescimento delle foglie. Bolletino della Societa di Naturalisti di Napoli. Anno I, 1887. Savastano : Malattie dell’ Olivo. 2 parti ; La vajolatura degli Agrumi L’Anomala Vitis. Anno II, 1888. Mfanredi, Boccardi e Japelli : Influenza die micro-organismi sulP inversione del saccarosio. Giornale Botanic o Italian© Nuovo. Vol. XX. No. 1. Berlese : Monografia dei generi Pleospora , Clathrospora e Pyrenophora (continued in No. 2). ,, — Beccari : Nuove specie di Palme recentemente scoperte alia Nuova Guinea. ,, 2. Massalango : Contribuzione alia teratologia vegetale. Ivi Current Literature. Malpighia. Anno II. Baccarini : Appunti intorno ad alcuni sperocristalli. Saccardo : Fnnghi delle Ardenne contenuti nelle Cryptogamae Ardu- 1 ennae. Calloni : Contribuzione alio studio del genere Achlys nelle Ber- beridacee. (Tav. VIII— IX.) Mattirolo e Pirotta : Enrico Antonio de Bary. Bolletino Bibliografico (^Lavori Botanici italiani). Borzi : P'ormazione delle radici laterali nelle Monocotiledoni. BeccAri : Le Palme incluse nel genere Cocos. Katurnitzki : Apparato per illustrare la teoria meccaneca della Fillotassi. BerlESE : Fungi veneti novi vel critici. Poli : La gelatina del Kaiser adoprata per disporre in serie i preparati microscopici. Borzi : Sullo soiluppo del MischococcUs confer vie ola^ Naeg. Pirotta : Per la storia dei betteroidi delle Leguminose. Borzi : La Quercus macedonica , Alph. DC. in Italia. (Tav. XI.) Mattirolo : Contribuzione alia biologia delle Epatiche, Movimenti igroscopici nel Tallo delle Epatiche Marchantieae. (Tav. XII— XIII.) Morin I : Sulla forma ascofora del Penicillium candiduni. Borzi : Chlorothecium Pirottae , Bzi. Notarisia. Anno III (1887) ( continued ). No. 9. Stroemfelt : Algae novae quas ad litora Scandinaviae indagavit autor. „ — Castracane : Saggio sulla flora diatomacea delle cosi dette Muffe delle terme di Valdieri. „ — Bornet et Flahault : Concordance des Algen ‘Sachen’s und EuropaV de L. Rabenhorst avec la Revision des Nostocacees heterocystees, etc., de MM. Bornet et Flahault. ,, — Hansgirg : Algae novae aquae dulcis. „ — Algae novae Diagnoses. ,, 10. Lagerheim : Spora una nuova specie del genere Pleurocapsa. „ — De Toni : Manipolo di Alghe portoghes i raccolte dal A. F. Moller, I. „ — Programme, Sylloge Algar „ — Bornet : Algues du voyage au Golfe de Tadjoura. „ — Piccone : Nuove spigolature per la Freologia della Liguria. Proeessi verbali della Secieta Toscana di Seienze Natural!. 1888. Pichi : Alcune osservazioni sui tuberculi radicali delle Leguminose. Rendieonto dell’ Accademia delle Seienze Fisiche e Matematiche di Napoli. Series 2, Vol. II Malerba e Sanna-Salaris : Su di un microrganismo trovato nell’ urina umana alia quale impartisce una consistenza vischiosa: PORTUGAL. Boletino da Sociedade Broteriana. Coimbra. Vol. V continued. Fasc. 3. Flora Lusitanica exsiccata. Cent. Ill, IV. Daveau : Excursions botaniques. Bas Alemtejo. Periodical Literature . Ivii Boletino da Sociedade Broteriana ( continued ). Henriques : Amaryllideae de Portugal .Observafoes sobre algumas especies de Narcissus encontrados en Portugal. Communicates da Commissao dos Trabalhos Geologieos de Portugal Tome I. Fasc. II. De Lima : Oswald Heer e a flora fossil portugueza. RUSSIA. Acta Horti Petropolitani. Vol. X. Herder, von : Labiatae, Plumbagineae et Plantagineae a cl. Dr. G. Radde annis 1855-59 *n Siberia orientali collectae. Winkler : Decas tertia Compositarum no varum Turkestaniae nec non Bucharae incolarum. Trautvetter, von : Contributio ad floram Dagestaniae ex herbario Raddeano anni 1885. Kuntze : Plantae orientali-rossicae. Re gel : Allii species Asiae centralis. — Breviarium relationis de Horto Botanico Petropolitano. — Descriptiones plantarum nonnullarum horti imperialis botanici in statu vivo examinatarum. Bulletin de la Socidte Imp6riale des Naturalistes de Moscow. 1887 {continued). No. 4. Smirnov : Plantes vasculaires du Caucase. 1888. No. 1. Lindeman : Die schadlichsten Insekten des Tabak in Bessarabien. Meddelanden af Societas pro Fauna et Flora Fennica. Helsingfors, 1888. Wainio : Revisio lichenum in herbario Linnaei asservatorum, Revisio lichenum Hoffmanniorum. Notulae de synonymia lichenum. De subgenere Cladinae. Bremer : Om variationsformagan hos Primula officinalis i Finland. Om forekomsten af Festuca diuriuscula ; Finland. Hisinger : Recherches sur les tubercules du Ruppia rostellata et du Zannichellia polycarpa provoques par le Tetramysa parasitica, I. (avec 10 planches). Lindberg : Bidrag till Nordens Mossflora, I. Karsten : Symbolae ad Mycologiam Fennicam, XVIII-XXII. Kihlmann : Potamogeton vaginatus, ny for Europas Flora. Saelan : Om en for var flora my fro vat, Eritrichium villosum. Hutt : Die alpinen Pflanzendeformationen des nbrdlichsten Finlands. Scripta botanic a Horti Universitatis imperialis Petropolitanee. Tomus II. Knutizky : Ueber die Wirkung des Cocain auf Mimosa pudica. Krassnow : Descriptiones plantarum no varum vel minus cognitarum in regionibus Thian-Schanicis lectarum. Aggueenko : Notice sur une croissance remarcablement rapide. Shiliakow : Zur Myxomyceten-Flora des Gouvemements Kazan. SCANDINAVIA. Handlingar, Konigl. Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens. Ny Fjold, Bd. XXI. Lindman : Om Postfloration och dess betydelse sasom skyddsmedel for Fruktanlaget (4 Tfln.). f Iviii Current Literature . Handlingar, Vetenskaps och Vitterh. Samh. Goteborg. 1887. Nilsson : Studier ofver stammen sasom assimilerande organ. INTotiser, Botaniska. 1887 ( continued ). No. 11. Ahlfvengren : Vaxtgeografiska bitrag till Gotlands flora. „ — Fries: Terminologiska smanotiser. ,, — Gre villi us : Om stammens bygnad hos nagra lokalformer af Poly- gonum aviculare , L. ,, — Kjellmann : Skottets bygnat hos fam. Chordariaceae. „ — Lundstrom : Nagra iakttagelser ofver Calypso borealis. „ — Nilsson : Scirpus parvulus , Roem. et Sch. och dess narmaste forvandts- kaper i var flora. „ — : Tvenne nye Rumex-hybrider. ,, — Ringius : Nagra floristika anteckningar fran Wermland. ,, — SkArmann : Salix depressa + repens, Brunn. ,, — Trolander : Vaxtlokaler i Nerike. „ 12. Andersson : Om Palmella uvaeformis. Kg. och hoilsporerna hos Dra- parnaldia glomerata , Ag. ,, — Dusin : Om nagra Sphagnumprof fran djupet af sydsvenska tarfmossar. „ — Johnson : Jaktlagelser rorande nagra torfmossar i sodra Smaland och Halland. „ — Lagerheim : Mykologiska Bidrag iv : Ueber eine neue Peronospora - Art aus Schwedisch Lappland. „ — Lundstrom : Om farglosa oljeplastider och oljedropparnes biologiska betydelse hos vissa Potamogeton-arter. ,, — Neumann : Om tvenne Rubi fran mellersta Halland. „ — Starback : Kritisk utreduing af Leptosphaeria modesta , Auct. ,, — Trolander : Vaxtlokaler i Nerike. 1888. No. 1. Andersson: Redogorelse for senare tiders undersokningar af torfmossar Kalktuffer, sotvatlensleror, sardeles med hansyn till den skandi- naviska vegetationens invandringhistoria. ,, — Areschoug : Om Rubens affinis , Whe., och R. relalus, F. Aresch. ,, : Om Trapa natans, L., var. conocarpa, F. Aresch., och dess harstamming fran denna art typiska farm. „ — Berggren : Om apogami hos prothakiet af Notochlaena. ,y — Cnattingius : Nagra nya vaxtlokaler jemte ett par nya fanerogamer for Ostergotland. ,, — Leffler : Ofversigt af den skandinaviska halfons anmerkningsvardare Rosaformer. ,, — Ljungstrom : En Primula-exkursion till Moen. „ — Lundstrom : Om Jenissej-strandernas Salixflora. „ — Olsson : For norrlandska provinser nya vaxter. SWITZERLAND. Bericht iiber die Thatigkeit der St. Gallischen Naturwissenschaften Gesellschaft. 1885-6 (1887). Asper und Heuscher : Zur Naturgeschichte der Alpenseen. Maillard : Ueber einige Algen aus dem Flysch der Schweizer Alpen. Wild : Mathematik und Naturwissenschaften in einigen Wechsel- beziehungen. Periodical Literature. lix Bulletin de la Society Vaudoise des Sciences Naturelles. serie 3. Tome XXIII ( continued ). No, 97. Dufour: Notice sur quelques maladies de la vigne. Chuard : Note sur la presence du cuivre dans le vin des vignes sulfatees et sur le mecanisme de son elimination. Schnetzler : Observations sur une matiere colorante des eaux du lac de Bret. Pittier : Le Cardamine trifolia , L., dans la Suisse occidentale. Schnetzler : Sur les differents modes de reproduction du Thamnium alopecurum. Forel : Les micro -organismes pelagiques des lacs subalpins. Lugeon : Notice sur la molasse de la Borde. (PI. IX.) Schmidt: Analyses de jus de raisins de Montreux et de Villeneuve. Denkschriften der allgemeinen schweizerisclien Gesellscliaft fiir die gesammten Naturwissenschaften, Neue. Bd. XXX. Cramer : Ueber die verticillirten Siphonen, besonders Neomeris und Cymapolia (5 Tafeln). Memoires de la Socidt6 de Paleontologie de Geneve. Vol. XIV (1887). Maillard : Considerations sur les fossiles decrits comme Algues. RECORD OF CURRENT LITERATURE, 1888 ( continued ). I. BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS. Ab^lous : Recherches sur les microbes de l’estomac. Montpellier. Andersen : Botaniske Maanedsbilleder. Veile. Aristotelis quae feruntur de Plantis, etc., ed. O. Apett. Lipsiae. Arnold: Lichenes exsiccati Tiroliae et Bavariae. No. 1362-141 r. Miinchen. Arvet-Touvet : Les Hieracium des Alpes fra^aises ou occidentales de l’Europe. Lyon. Aschbach : Die Wiener Universitat und ihre Gelehrten, 1520-1565. Wien. Askenasy : Algen von der Forschungsreise S.M.S. Gazelle. Berlin. Baillon : Histoire des plantes (Bignoniacees, Gesneriacees). Paris. Bailly : Contribution a l’etude du Strophanthus hispidus. Nancy. Basteri : Flora Ligustica. Le Composite. Parte I, Corimbifere. Genova. Batelli : Flora Umbra. Contribuzione III. Perugia. Battandier et Trabut : Flore de l’Algerie. Dicotyledones. Fasc. I. Tha- lamiflores. Alger. Baumgarten : Jahresbericht iiber die Fortschritte in der Lehre von den patho- genen Mikroorganismen. Jahrg. Ill (1887). Braunschweig. : Lehrbuch der pathologischen Mykologie. 2. Halfte, Halbband II, Lief. 1. Braunschweig. Bennett : Plants of Rhode Island. Providence. Berenger : Selvicoltura. Napoli. Berg : Einige Spielarten der Fichte. Dorpat. Bergevin : Note sur les affinites des Thallophytes et des Muscinees. Rouen. Berlese : Fungi Moricolae. Fasc. V. Padova. Bernet : Catalogue des Hepatiques du Sud-Ouest de la Suisse et de la Haute- Savoie. Geneve. Bettany : The World’s ‘Inhabitants ; or, Mankind, Animals, and Plants. London. Bibliotheca historica-naturalis, oder, vierteljahrliche, systematisch geordnete Uebersicht der in Deutschland und dem Auslande auf dem Gebiete der Zoologie, Botanik und Mineralogie neu erschienenen Schriften und Aufsatze aus Zeitschriften. Jahrg. 27. Oct.-Dec. 1888. Gottingen. Binzer : Holzpflanzen-Kalender fur Forstmanner. Blasius: Lebensbeschreibungen Braunschweigischer Naturforscher. Braunschweig, 1887. Blomeyer : Die Cultur der landwirthschaftlichen Nutzpflanzen. Bd. I. Leipzig. [Annals of Botany, Vol. II. No. VIII. February, 1889.] g Ixii Current Literature. Boehm : Ueber Krankheiten, Alter, Tod rind Verjiingung der Pflanzen. Wien. BoEry : Les plantes oleagineuses, huiles et tourteaux. Paris. Boissier : Flora Orientalis. Supplementum ed. Buser. Genevae. Bokorny : Studien und Experimente iiber den chemischen Vorgang der Assimi- lation. Erlangen. Boldt : Studier ofver Sotvattensalger och deras utbredning, II, III. Helsingfors. Bolus : Grundziige der Flora von Stid-Afrika. Uebersetzt von Kersten. Leipzig. Boulger : Familiar Trees. 2 Series. London. Bower : A course of practical instruction in Botany. 2nd ed. London. Braithwaite : The British Moss Flora. Part XI. London. Brautigam : Kurze Zusammenstellung der hauptsachlichsten und fiir Apotheker leicht ausfiihrbaren Methoden der Bacterienforschung, nebst Beschreibung einiger auf Nahrungsmitteln haufig vorkommenden Spaltpilze. Borna. Bredsted : Handbog i Dansk Pomologi. Bind I ; Paerer. Odense. Brefeld : Untersuchungen aus dem Gesammtgebiete der Mykologie. Heft VIII, Basidiomyceten III ; Autobasidiomyceten und die Begriindung des natiirlichen Systems der Pilze. Leipzig. Brisbin : Trees and tree-planting. New York. Briosi : Intomo alle sostanze minerali nelle foglie delle piante sempre verdi. Milano. Brown : The Forest Flora of South Australia. Part 8. Adelaide. Bruyssel,von : La Republique Argentine. Ses ressources naturelles, etc. Bruxelles. Bujivid : Five Lectures on Bacteria (In Russian, by Storch). Moscow. Burchess : How to study Botany. U.S.A. C allsen : Pflanzenkunde in der Volksschule. Flensburg. Cappi : La Botanica insegnata nelle Scuole secondarie. Milano. Cariaggi : La cultura del Cardo (Dipsacus fullonuni) peruso industriale. Campo- basso. Carter : Synopsis of the Medical Botany of the United States. Cavara : Appunti di Patologia vegetale (Alcuni Funghi parassiti di piante colti- vate). Milano. Cazeaux : Descriptions des principales varietes de vignes. Tours. Cermenati : La Valtellina ed i Naturalisti. Fasc. 3 (Cap. III. Botanica). Sondrio. Chambers-Ketchum : Botany. Philadelphia. Clodd : The Story of Creation ; a plain account of Evolution. 2nd ed. London. Cocconi : Contributio alio studio dei Nettarii mesogamici delle Caprifogliacee. Bologna. Cogniaux : Notice sur les Melastomacees austro- americaines de M. Andre. Bruxelles. Cohn : Kryptogamenflora von Schlesien. Bd. III. Pilze von J. Schroeter. Lief. 4. Breslau. Collins : Marine Algae of Nantucket, U.S.A. Colmeiro : Enumeracion y revision de las Plantas de la Peninsula Hispano-Lusi- tana e Islas Baleares. Tome III. Calicifloras, secc. 2. Madrid. Comes : Botanica generale ed agraria. Napoli. Cooke : Illustrations of British Fungi (Hymenomycetes), Nos. 61-67. London. Costantin : Les Mucedinees simples. Paris. Creation, The order of. The conflict between Genesis and Geology. A controversy between Gladstone, Huxley, Max Muller, Reville, and Linton. New York. lxiii Books and Pamphlets . Cresswell : Examination of the Theory of Evolution. London. Cijboni : Le Peronospora des Grappes. Paris. Dammer : Bibliothek der gesammten Naturwissenschaften. Lief. 29-63. Stutt- gart. Darwin : Life and Letters. Translated into French by H. C. de Varigny. Paris. : „ „ ,, Swedish by O. Johan-Olsen. Chris- tiania. Dawe and Collins : Flora of Middlesex County. Massachusetts. Malden. Dawson : The chain of life in geological time. 3rd ed. London. Day : Catalogue of flowering and fern-like plants growing without cultivation in the vicinity of the falls of Niagara. Troy. De Toni e Levi : Phycotheca italica. Cent. I. Padova. Del Lupo : Elementi di Botanica. Torino. Delamare, Renauld et Cardot : Flora Miquelonensis. Florule de l’ile Miquelon (Amerique du Nord). Lyon. Delogne : Flore analytique de la Belgique. Namur. Demitsch : Literarische Studien fiber die wichtigsten russischen V olksheilmittel aus dem Pflanzenreiche. Dorpat. Dexter : The Kingdoms of Nature ; or life and organisation from the elements to man. Chicago. Dietel : Verzeichniss sammtlicher Uredineen, nach Familien ihrer Nahrpflanzen geordnet. Leipzig. Dixon : Gair-loch in North-west Ross-shire, its records, traditions, inhabitants, and natural history. Edinburgh. Dombrowski: Allgemeine Encyclopaedic der Forst- und Jagdwissenschaften. Wien. Dosset : Datos para la Sinopsis de las Diatomeas de Aragon. Zaragoza. Druery : Choice British Ferns, their varieties and culture. London. Durand : Index Generum Phanerogamorum. Berolini. Dubrulle : Cours d’ Arboriculture. 4® ed. Bruxelles. Dus^n : Ombargstraktens Flora och Geologi. Stockholm. Eberdt : Beitrag zu den Untersuchungen fiber die Entstehungsweise des Pallisaden- parenchyms. Freiburg, 1887. Edmonds : Elementary Botany, theoretical and practical. New and rev. ed. London. Eggert : Kaiser Wilhelms Universitat, Strassburg ; II. Das Lehrgebaude, der Garten und die Gewachshauser des botan. Instituts. Berlin. Eilcker: Neue Beitrage zur Flora von Geestemiinde. Geestemiinde. Endres : Die Waldbenutzung vom 13. bis Ende des 18. Jahrhunderts. Tiibingen. Engelmann : Botanical Works. Collected for H. Shaw. Ed. by Trelease and Gray. Cambridge, Mass. 1887. Engler und Prantl : Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien. Liefg. 21-25. Leipzig. 21. Musaceae, Zingiberaceae, Cannaceae, Marantaceae (Petersen) ; Burmanni- aceae (Engler). 22. Burmanniaceae (Engler) ; Orchidaceae (Pfitzer). 23. Orchidaceae (Pfitzer). 24. Rosaceae (Focke). 25. Orchidaceae (Pfitzer). Ettinghausen, von : Die fossile Flora von Leoben in Steiermark. Wien. Fabre-Domergue : Premiers principes du microscope et de la technique micro- scopique. Paris. g 2 lxiv Current Literature. Farges : La vie et revolution des especes. T. IV. St. Dizier. Farlow : A supplemental list of works on North American Fungi. Cambridge, Mass. — : and Seymour : A provisional host-index of the Fungi of the United States. Part I, Polypetalae. Cambridge, Mass. Farneti : Muschi della provincia di Pavia. Cent. II. Milano. Felcini : Appunti di Storia naturale applicata all’ Agricoltura. Jesi. : Ouadri sinottici di Fisiologia e Tassonomia vegetale ; Quadri sinottici di Morfologia vegetale. Jesi. Fischer : Die neueren Arzneimittel. 3. Aufl. Berlin. Forssell: Inledning till Botaniken. Stockholm. F ream : The Rothamsted Experiments on the growth of wheat, barley, and mixed grass (1847-1887). London. Frerichs: Zur modernen Naturbetrachtung. 4 Abhandlungen. Norden. Fries: Synopsis Hymenomycetum regionis Gothoburgensis. Goteborg. Gaillard : De l’influence de la lumiere sur les microorganismes. Lyon. Gander : Flora Einsiedlensis. Einsiedeln. Gandoger : Flora Europae Terrarumque adjacentium, etc. T. XIV et XV. Paris. Gaucher : Handbuch der Obstkultur. Berlin. Gillet: Champignons de France. Les Hymenomycetes. Planches Supplemen- taires. Serie 14. Alenin. Goode : The beginnings of American Science. Third century. Graf : Geschichte der Mathematik und der Naturwissenschaften in Bernischen Landen. Heft I : Das 16. Jahrhundert. Bern. Griffon : Cours d’ Arboriculture. Tournai. Gunther : Botanik zum Gebrauche in Schulen und auf Excursionen. 3. Aufl. Theil I. Hannover. Gutwinski : Bacillariaceae tatrenses. Cracoviae. : De organisatione atque evolutione ductuum succi lacti qui sunt apud Mammillariam (Polonice cum argumento latino). Leopoli. Hanausek : Kurze Darlegung der wichtigsten Verhaltnisse der Pflanzenkorper mit besonderer Riicksicht auf deren Anwendung in der Waarenkunde und Technologie. 3. Aufl. Wien. Hauck und Richter : Phycotheca universalis. Fasc. 1-5. Triest. Handring, von : Bacteriologische Untersuchung einiger Gebrauchswasser Dor- pats. Dorpat. Hauptfleisch : Zellmembran und Hiillgallerte der Desmidiaceen. Greifs- wald. Hartig und Weber : Das Holz der Rothbuche in anatomisch-physiologischer, chemischer und forstlicher Richtung. Berlin. Hayek, von : Grosser Volks-Atlas der Naturgeschichte aller drei Reiche. 3. Aufl. Wien. Hector : 22. Annual Report on the Colonial Museum and Laboratory (1886-87). Wellington. Hehn : The wanderings of plants and animals from their first home. Ed. by Stallybrass. London. Hement : L’origine des etres vivants. Paris. Hemsley : Biologia Centrali- Americana. Botany. Part 25. London. Herlant : Introduction a l’etude descriptive des medicaments naturels d’origine vegetale. Bruxelles. Books and Pamphlets . Ixv Herpell : Das Praepariren und Einlegen der Hutpilze fiir das Herbarium. 2t0 Ausgabe mit einem Nachtrag. Berlin. : Sammlung praparirter Hutpilze. Lief. V. St. Goar. Hess : Encyklopaedie und Methodologie der Forstwissenschaft. Theil II, Lief. I. Nordlingen. : Ueber Rauschbrand. Leipzig. Hetley : The native flowers of New “Zealand (illustrated), 3 parts. London. Hibberd : The Fern-Garden ; how to make, keep, and enjoy it. 10th ed. London. Hildebrandt : Handbuch des landwirthschaftlichen Pflanzenbaues. Berlin. Himpel : Excursions-Flora fiir Lothringen. Metz. Hoffmann : Lehrbuch der praktischen Pflanzenkunde. 4. Aufl. Stuttgart. Holzner : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Gerste. Miinchen. Hooker : The Flora of British India. Part XV (Euphorbiaceae-Orchidaceae). London. Horn : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Entwicklungs- und Lebensgeschichte des Plasmakorpers einiger Compositen. Gottingen. Houlbert : Catalogue des Cryptogames cellulaires du Departement de la Mayenne. Partie I. Muscinees. Angers. : — : Documents pour servir a l’histoire de la Botanique dans le departe- ment de la Mayenne. Angers. Hovelacque : Recherches sur l’appareil vegetatif des Bignoniacees, Rhinantha- cees, Orobanchees et Utriculariees. Paris. Hueppe : Die Methoden der Bakterienforschung. 4. Aufl. Wiesbaden. Hulst, van, et Parys : Precis de Botanique elementaire. Bruxelles. Husmann : Grape-culture and wine-making in California. New York. Husnot : Muscologia Gallica. Livr. 7. Paris. Israel : Schliissel zum Bestimmen der in der Umgegend von Annaberg-Buchholz wildwachsenden Pflanzen. 3. Aufl. Von Ruhsam. Annaberg. Jackson : General Index to the Journal of the Linnean Society, Botany. London. Jacquemet : Etudes des Ipecacuanhas, de leurs falsifications et des substances vegetales qu’on peut leur substituer. Lyon. Jaeger und Beissner : Die Ziergeholze der Garten und Parkanlagen. 3. Aufl. Weimar. Jahresbericht der forstlich-phaenologischen Stationen Deutschlands. Heraus- gegeben von der Grossherzogl. Hessischen Versuchsanstalt zu Giessen. Jahrg. II. Berlin. Jahresbericht iiber die Fortschritte der Pharmakognosie, Pharmacie und Toxiko- logie (Beckurts) 1887. (Theil I.) Gottingen. Janot : Sur la pathogenic du Phlegmon diffus. Nancy. Joly: La Especie Organica; las formas transitorias de las Especies. Madrid. JONQUI&RE, Studer und Demme: Vergiftung durch die Speiselorchel (. Hel- vetia esculenta) in Folge von Ptomainbildung. Bern. Jordan : Gothe — und noch immer kein Ende. Kritische Wiirdigung der Lehre Gothes von der Metamorphose der Pflanzen, Hamburg. Jousset : Traite de l’acclimatement et de l’acclimatation. Paris. Just’s Botanischer Jahresbericht (Kohne und Geyler). Jahrgang XIV (1886). Heft 2-4. Benin. Jutting : Wanderungen im Reiche der Natur. 2. Aufl. Braunschweig. Kaltbrunner und Kollbrunner : Der Beobachter. 2. Aufl. Zurich. Kampe : Flora von Harzburg und Umgebung. Harzburg. : Brockenflora in der Westentasche. Harzburg. lxvi Current Literature . Kanitz : On the culture of Science, and especially of Botany, in Hungary. (In Hungarian.) Kolozsvart, 1887. Karsch : Vademecum botanicum. Liefg. 7. Leipzig. Katalog und Beschreibung der Sammlungen im Museum des Mission shauses zu Basel. Basel. Keller : Natur- und Volksleben der Insel Reunion. Basel. Kerner: Flora exsiccata Austro-Hungarica, Cent. XVII. et XVIII. Vinda- bonae. • : Florenkarte von Oesterreich. Erlautert von R. v. Wettstein. Wien. KETCHUM : Botany ; consisting of Plant Development from sea- weed to Clematis. With a manual of plants including all the known orders with their representative genera. Philadelphia. Kilias : Die Flora des Unter-engadins. Chur. Kindberg : Enumeratio Bryinearum Dovrensium. Christianiae. : Enumeratio Bryinearum exoticarum alphabetice disposita. Linkoe- ping. Kirchner : Flora von Stuttgart und Umgebung. Stuttgart. Knoblauch : Anatomie des Holzes der Laurineen. Regensburg. Kohler’s Medicinalpflanzen in naturgetreuen Abbildungen. Herausgegeben von Pabst. Lief. 29-36. Gera. Koppen : Geographische Verbreitung der Holzgewachse des europ'aischen Russ- lands und des Kaukasus. St. Petersburg. Kozesnik : Die neue Pflanzungsmethode im Walde. 2. Aufl. Wien. Korschinsky : Northern limit of the Tschernose-region. I. Introd. Botanical geographical sketch of the Kasan Government. (In Russian.) Kasan. Krass und Landois : Das Pflanzenreich in Wort und Bild. 5. Aufl. Freiburg. Kronfeld, M. : Zur Biologie der Mistel. Offener Brief an Prof. A. Komhuber, Wien. Wien. Kuhne : Praktische Anleitung zum mikroskopischen Nachweise von Bakterien im thierischen Gewebe. Leipzig. Kuntze : Um die Erde. Reiseberichte eines Naturforschers. 2. Ausgabe. Leipzig. Kunz : Bacteriologisch-chemische Untersuchungen einiger Spaltpilzarten. Zurich. Laborie : Recherches sur Panatomie des axes floraux. Paris. Lachmann, H. : Das Terrarium, seine Einrichtung, Bepflanzung und Bevolkerung. Magdeburg. P. : Structure et croissance de la racine des Fougeres, origine des Radicelles. Lyon. Laing : Modern Science and modem thought. London. Lange : Haandbog i den Danske Flora. 4 omarbejdede udgave. Hefte V. Kjobenhavn. Larbal^trier : L’ Agriculture et la Science agronornique. Paris. Lewin : Ueber spanishe Susswasseralgen. Stockholm. Limmon : Pines of the Pacific slope. L’Herault: Asperges. Instructions generates sur leur culture a Argenteuil. Paris. Lentz : Pflanzenkunde. 7. Aufl age. Karlsruhe. Lindner : Die Sarcina-Organismen der Gahrungs-Gewebe. Berlin. Linne: Ungdomsskriften, samlade af E. Aehrling och efter hans dod utgifna af K. Vetenskaps-Akademien. Ser. I. no. 1. Stockholm. Liron d’Airolles : Poiriers les plus precieux parmi ceux qui peuvent etre cultives a haute tige, aux vergers et aux champs. Paris. Books and Pamphlets. lxvii Lqret : La Flore Pharaonique d’apres les documents hieroglyphiques et les specimens decouverts dans les tombes. Paris. Luben : Leitfaden fiir den Unterricht in der Naturgeschichte. 19. Aufl. Leipzig. Lucand : Figures peintes de Champignons de la France (suite a l’lconographie de Bulliard). Fasc. 10. Autun. Macchiati : Prima contribuzione alia Flora del Viterbese. Modena. Mac£ : Traite pratique de Bacteriologie. Paris. Malbranche et Letendre : Champignons nouveaux ou peu connus recoltes en Normandie, Liste III. Rouen. Marshall : Die Tiefsee und ihr Leben nach den neusten Quellen gemeinfasslich zusammengestellt. Leipzig. Martius, Eichler und Urban : Flora Brasiliensis. Fasc. 103, Melastomaceae, II, auct. Cogniaux. Lipsiae. Meech : Quince culture. New York. Merker : Gunnera macrophylla , Blum. Marburg. Migout : Les Rosa de la Flore de l’Allier. Moulins. Milani : Manuale di Botanica elementare. Torino. Miquel : Die Mikro-organismen der Luft. Aus dem Franzosischen iibersetzt von R. Emmerich. Mlinchen. Mittmann : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Anatomie der Pflanzenstacheln. Berlin. Moeller : Lehrbuch der Pharmakognosie. Wien. Moniez : Les parasites de Fhomme, animaux et vegetaux. Paris. Mueller, von : Iconography of the Australian species of Acacia and cognate genera. Dec. V-XI. Melbourne. Muller, F. : Ueber den Einfluss des Ringelschnitts auf das Dickenwachsthum und die Stoffvertheilung. Halle. Muller, J.: Pyrenocarpeae Feeanae in Feei essai (1824) et supplement (1837) editae, etc. Genovae. Nessler : Naturwissenschaftlicher Leitfaden fiir Landwirthe und Gartner. 2. Aufl. Berlin. Newton : Lichenes Portugallenses. Ullisiponae. Noldecke : Flora von Liineburg, Lauenburg und Hamburg. Liefg. 1. Celle. Nordstedt: Fresh- water Algae, collected by S. Berggren in New Zealand and Australia. Stockholm. : Conjugatae und Characeae gesammelt auf der Expedition S. M. S. Gazelle. Berlin. Nylander : Enumeratio Lichenum Freti Behringi ; Lichenes Fuegiae et Pata- gonian. Paris. Ottavi : Enologia teoretica-pratica. 2. ed. Casale. Otto : Die Vegetationsverhaltnisse der Umgebung von Eisleben. Eisleben. Overhage : Anatomische Untersuchung und Keimungsgeschichte von Canna und Musa. Erlangen, 1887. Owen : Catalogue of plants growing without cultivation in the county of Nan- tucket, Mass. Northampton, Mass. Parlatore: Flora Italiana, cont. da T„ Carnel. Vol. VIII, p. 1. Campanulaceae, Jasminaceae, Oleaceae per E. Tanfani. Firenze. Pau : Notas botanicas a la Flora EspaSola. Fasc. I. Madrid, 1887. Peckolt : Plantas medicinaes e uteis de Brazil. Rio de Janeiro. Pellizzari : Ricerche sul Trychophyton tonsurans. Pisa. P^RAGALLO : Diatomees du midi de la France. Diatomees de la baie de Ville- franche (Alpes-maritimes). Toulouse. lxviii Current Literature . Perkins : Catalogue of the Flora of Vermont. Burlington. Peyron : Recherches sur l’atmosphere interne des plantes. Corbeil. Piccioli : Guida alle Escursioni botaniche nei dintorni di Vallombrosa con chiave analitiche. Firenze. Pictet : La constitution chimique des alcaloides vegetaux. Paris. Pointsforteckning ofver Scandinaviens Vaxter. 2. upplaga. I. Fanerogamer och Karlkryptogamer. Lund. Poli : Perenospora dei Grappoli, Black Rot e Coniothyrium diplodiella , Sacc. Poney : Recherches sur les microbes du Pus blennorrhagique. Paris. Prahl, von Fischer-Benzon und Krause: Kntische Flora der Provinz Schleswig-Holstein und der angrenzenden Gebiete. Theil I. Kiel. Praktikus : Der kleine Pilzsammler. Wurzburg. Preston : The flowering plants of Wiltshire. Salisbury. Prove : Micrococcus osteroleucus , eine neue Spaltpilzform. Breslau. Raben horst : Kryptogamen-Flora von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz. Leipzig. Bd. IV.: Die Laubmoose von K. G. Limpricht. Liefg. 10, 11 (Bryineae : Stegocarpae [Acrocarpae]). Raibaud l’Ange : L’Olivier, sa culture et ses produits. Paris. Reid : The culture and manufacture of Indigo. Calcutta. Renault : Les plantes fossiles. Paris. Rhone-Converset : La Vigne, ses maladies, ses ennemis, sa defense, en Bour- gogne et en Champagne. Paris. Riley : On the causes of variation in organic forms. Salem. Rossi : Gastromicologia. Milano. Roster : L’Aria atmosferica studiata dal lato fisico, chimico e biologico. Milano. Rostrup : Vejledning i den Danske Flora. 7. udgave. Kjobenbavn. Ruhsam : Abbildungen der wichtigsten Theile vieler im Erzgebirge wildwach- senden Pflanzen nebst kurzen Erklarungen derselben. Annaberg. Rumker : Die Veredelung der vier wichtigsten Getreidearten des kalteren Klimas. Halle. Rutzou : Oversigt over den systematiske Botanik. 3. oplag. Kjobenhavn. Sabatier : Plan chon et son oeuvre. Montpellier, 1888. Saccardo : Sylloge Fungorum. Vol. VI (Polyporeae, Hydneae, Telephoreae, Clavarieae, Tremellineae). Patavii. Saldanha de Gama et Cogniaux : Bouquet de Melastomacees Brasiliennes. Verviers, 1887. Salverda : Handleiding bij het Onderwijs in de Beginselen der Plant- en Dierkunde. 8. uitgave. Groningen. Sander : Reichenbachia. Orchids illustrated and described. Parts 1-14. London. Saporta : Paleontologie Franfaise : t. IV ; Vegetation. Paris. Sartori : Prospetto di Organografia vegetale. Lodi. Savastano : Tuberculosi, Iperplasie e Tumori deH’Olivo. Napoli, 1887. Sassenfeld : Flora der Rheinprovinz. Trier. Schaffranck : A floral Almanac of Florida. Schar : Die Arznei- und Genussmittel in ihrer commerciellen und ethnographischen Bedeutung. Basel. Schenk : Handbuch der Botanik. Lief. 22-23. Breslau. Schlitzberger : Unsere haufigeren essbaren Pilze. Cassel. Schmidt : Atlas der Diatomeenkunde. Liefg. 32-34. Aschersleben. Books and Pamphlets . lxix Scholz : Morphologie der Smilaceen mit besonderer Berlicksichtigung ihres Spross- wechsels und der Anatomie der Vegelationsorgane. Stockerau. Schulz : Die floristische Literatur fur Nordthiiringen, den Harz und den provin- zialsachsischen wie anhaltischen Theil an der norddeutschen Tiefebene. Halle. Schurig : Der Botaniker. Eine Anleitung zur Kenntniss der uberall haufig vorkommenden Bllithenpflanzen. Halle. Schwaighofer : Tabellen zur Bestimmung einheimischer Samenpflanzen. 2. Aufl. Berlin. (Scopoli) : La solenne Commemorazione di G. A. Scopoli, celebrata nel primo Centenario della sua morte in Cavalese. 8. Sett. 1888. Trento. Semler : Tropische und amerikanische Waldwirthschaft und Holzkunde. Berlin. Senft: Der Erdboden nach Entstehung, Eigenschaften und Verhalten zur Pflan- zenwelt. Hannover. DE Seynes : Recherches pour servir a l’histoire naturelle des vegetaux inferieurs Fasc. 2 (Polypores). Paris. Siats : Anleitung zu einfachen Untersuchungen landwirthschaftlich wichtiger Stoffe. Hildesheim. Sorauer: Atlas der Pflanzenkrankheiten. 2. Folge. Berlin. : Die Schaden der einheimischen Culturpflanzen durch thierische und pflanzliche Schmarotzer, sowie durch andere EinfUisse. Berlin. Spamer : Die Diatomaceen von Diiren und Umgegend. Diiren. Spiribille : Verzeichniss der in den Kreisen Inowraclaw und Strelno bisher beobachteten Gefasspflanzen nebst Standortsangaben. Inowraclaw. Staudinger : Im Herzen der Haussalander. Berlin. St. John : The wild sports and natural history of the Scottish Highlands. Popular edition. London. Stoll : Wandtafel iiber Obstbau. Berlin. Stragusa : Ricerche sul Geotropismo. Palermo. Sulzberger : La Rose. Histoire, botanique, culture. Namur. Sydow : Mycotheca. Cent. XXI-XXIV. Berolini. — — — : Uredineae exsiccatae. Fasc. 1. Berlin. Theriot : Quelques faits de Teratologie vegetale observes pendant l’Annee 1887. Le Mans. Thome: Flora von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz. Lief. 39-44 (Schluss). Gera. Toscano e Martelli : Elementi di Storia Naturale. P. I. Botanica. Imola. Toula : Die Steinkohlen, ihre Eigenschaften, Vorkommen, Entstehung und nationalokonomische Bedeutung. Wien. Tripp : British Mosses. New ed. 2 Vols. London. Tschirch : Angewandte Pflanzenanatomie. Berlin. Tubeuf : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Baumkrankheiten. Berlin. Tuckermann : A Synopsis of North American Lichens. Part III. Amherst. Unterwood : Our native Ferns and their allies. 3rd ed. New York. Van Tieghem : Traite de Botanique. 2 ed. fasc. II. Paris. Viala : Le Black Rot en Amerique. Montpellier. et Ferrouillat : Manuel pratique pour le traitement des maladies de la vigne. Montpellier. Vogl : Flora der Umgebung Salzburgs analytisch behandelt (Ranunculaceae- Cruciferae). Salzburg. Wagner: Tabakkultur, Tabak- und Cigarrenfabrikation. 5. Aufl. Weimar. Ixx Curren t L iterature . Ward : Asa Gray and Darwinism. Wallis : Bakteriologi. Stockholm. Wawra von Fernsee : Itinera principum S. Coburgi. Die botanische Aus- beute auf den Reisen ihrer Hoheiten der Prinzen von Sachsen-Coburg- Gotha um die Welt (1872-73) und nach Brasilien (1879). Theil II. von G. von Beck. Wien. Wessel: Flora Ostfrieslands. 4. Aufl. Leer. Westermair : Die wissenschaftlichen Arbeiten des Botanischen Instituts der Universitat zu Berlin in den ersten 10 Jahren seines Bestehens. Berlin. Wilkomm : Schulflora von Oesterreich. Wien. • : Illustrations Florae Hispaniae insularumque Balearium. Livr. XIV. Stuttgart. Winogradsky: Beitrage zur Morphologie und Physiologie der Bacterien. Heft I. Schwefelbacterien. Leipzig. Woenig : Die Pflanzen im alten Aegypten. 2. Aufl. Leipzig. Wolf : Traite theoretique et pratique sur la culture des fougeres de serre et de pleine terre. Geneve. Wood : Illustrated Natural History (in 15 parts). Part I. London. Wrotschke: Kurzes Lehrbuch der Botanik. Wien. Wunsche : Schulflora von Deutschland. 5. Aufl. Leipzig. Wurth : Uebersicht der Laubmoose des Grossherzogthums Hessen. Darmstadt. Zalewski : Contributions to the Biology of the lower Fungi. (In Polish.) Krakau. Zeiller : Description de la Flore fossile du Bassin Houiller de Valenciennes. Paris. • et Renault : Flore fossile du terrain houiller de Commentry. Partie I. par R. Zeiller. St. Etienne. Zoffmann : Skema over almindelig Botanik og lavere Planter, Kjobenhavn. Zopf ; Zur Kenntniss der Infektionskrankheiten niederer Thiere und Pflanzen. Halle. Zurn : Die Schmarotzer auf und in dem Korper unserer Haussaugethiere. 2. Aufl. Th. II. Die pflanzlichen Parasiten bearbeitet von Ziirn und Plaut, 2. Halfte. Weimar. II. PERIODICAL LITERATURE. AFRICA, Transactions of the South African Philosophical Society, 1888. Bolus : The Orchids of the Cape Peninsula. AMERICA. I. ARGENTINE CONFEDERATION. Boletin de la Academia Nacional di Ciencias en Cordoba. Tomo XL Entrega 1, 2. Spegazzini : Fungi Patagonici. : Fungi Fuegiani. II. BRITISH GUIANA. Timehri. Vol. II. New Series. Part I. Francis : On Gypsum as a Cane-Fertiliser. The Rice Industry on the North Coast, Essequebo. III. CANADA. Bulletin of the Natural History Society of New Brunswick. No. VII. Vroom : Does our indigenous flora show a recent change of climate ? Canadian Record of Science. Vol. III. Lindberg and Macoun : Contributions to the Bryology of the Domi- nion of Canada. Lawson : Revision of the Canadian Equiseta. Dawson : Sporocarps discovered by Prof. E. Orton in the Erian shale of Columbus, O. Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada. 1888. Macoun : Catalogue of Canadian Plants. Part IV. Endogens. Naturalist, The Ottawa. Vol. II ( continued ). Fletcher : Flora Ottawaensis. Proceedings and Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada. Vol. V. 1887 (1888). McGill : Notes on the analysis of Coffee. Harrington : On the sap of the ash-leaved Maple ( Negundo aceroides). Dawson : Note on fossil woods and other plant remains from the Cretaceous and Laramie formations of the western Territories of Canada. Pen hallow : A Review of Canadian Botany from the first settlement of New France to the nineteenth century. Part I. Ixxii Current Literature. Proceedings and Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada ( continued ). Hay : Marine Algae of New Brunswick (with an appendix containing a list of the marine Algae of the maritime provinces of the Dominion of Canada), with notes by Hay and MacKay. Fowler : Arctic plants growing in New Brunswick, with notes on their distribution. Lawson : Remarks on the Flora of the northern shores of America, with tabulated observations made by Mr. F. F. Paine on the seasonal development of plants at Cape Prince of Wales, Hudson Strait, during 1886. Proceedings of the Canadian Institute. Vol. XXIV. Lawson : Canadian Spruces. IV. COSTA RICA. Anales del Museo Nacional, San JosS. Tomo I. Lista de las plantas encontrados hasta ahora en Costa Rica y en los territorios limitrofes, extract, de la Biologia Centrali-Americana. V. NOVA SCOTIA. Proceedings and Transactions of the Nova Scotian Institute of Halifax, Nova Scotia. Vol. VII. Part 2. Honeyman : Carboniferous Flora with attached Spirorbis. VI. UNITED STATES. Agricultural Experiment Station, University of Minnesota. Bull. 4. Lugger : Fungi which kill insects. Agricultural Science. Vol. II. No. 12. Stone : A reaction for arabinose. Crozier : Does the effect of a cross appear in the fruit the first year ? Board of Agriculture of the State of Vermont. Tenth Report. Perkins : Catalogue of the flora of Vermont. Bulletin of the Californian Academy of Science. Vol. I. New Series. Brandegee : Flora of the Santa Barbara Islands. Trelease: Synoptical list of North American species of Ceanothus. Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club. Vol. XV (continued). No. 7. Rusby : An enumeration of plants collected in South America, 1885- 1886, I. „ — Macoun : Bryological notes. ,, — Britton : The genus Disporum. „ — Sterns : A suggestion concerning Smilax herbacea. „ — Claypole : On some inaccuracies in De Candolle’s 4 Cultivated Plants.’ ,, 8. Sterns : The fruit of Calycanthus. ,, — Safford : An inviting field for a collector. „ — Sterns : Cheilanthes vestita , on New York Island. ,, — Halsted : Abnormal ash-leaves. ,, — Oyster : Kansas botanical notes. „ — Beauchamp : Onondaga plant names (continued in No. 10). „ — Havard : Distribution of the Buffalo Grass. Periodical Literature . lxxiii Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club ( continued ). No. 9. Davenport : Fern notes. No. 10. „ — Sterns : The nomenclature question, and how to settle it. ,, 10. Britton : Enumeration of the plants collected by Dr. H. H. Rusby in South America : Pteridophyta. „ — Campbell : Report upon the meeting of the Botanical Club of the A. A. A. S., Cleveland, Ohio, Aug. 15-21, 1888. „ — — : Systematic position of the Rhizocarpeae. „ — • Meehan : Irregular tendencies in tubifloral Compositae. „ — Wolcott : Is the amber-coloured Choke-cherry entitled to a distinct name ? „ 11. Britton : The genus Hicoria of Rafinesque. „ — Greene : Biographical notes on well-known plants, No. 9. „ — Roth : On the opening of stomata. „ — Vasey : On two new species of Gramineae. ,, — : Notes on some rare grasses. ,, 12. Hollick: Recent discovery of hybrid oaks on Staten Island. „ — Collins : Algae from Atlantic City. „ — James : Notes on the development of Corynites Curtisii. ,, — Meehan : On the bract in Tilia. ,, — Sterns : Bulblets of Lycopodium lucidulum. Bulletin, Druggist’s. Vol. II. Rusby : Ephedra. Schrenk : Pharmacognostical notes on the bark of Sycocarpus Rusbyi. Gazette, Botanical. Vol. XIII ( continued ). No. 7. Newcombe : Spore- dissemination of Equisetum. ,, — Bebb : Notes on North American willows ( continued ). „ - — Smith : Undescribed plants from Guatemala (continued in No. 11). „ — Trelease : The subterranean shoots of Oxalis violacea. „ — Galtinger : Diervilla rivularis. ,, 8. Renauld and Cardot : New mosses of North America. „ — Robertson : Zygomorphy and its causes (continued in No. 9). ,, — Coulter and Rose : Some notes on Western Umbelliferae {continued) . „ — Smith : A date-palm fungus. ,, — Galloway : Parasitic fungi of Missouri. „ — Bailey : The black maple. „ — Cockerell : White-flowered Linum perenne. „ — Smith : Buchloe dactyloides. „ — Pammel : Colour variation in flowers of Delphinium. ,, 9. Schoenland : The botanical laboratory at Oxford. „ — Crozier : Silk seeking pollen. ,,10. Gregory: Development of corkwings on certain trees (continued in Nos. 11, 12). „ — Vasey : Characteristic vegetation of the North American desert. „ — Evans : The stem of Ephedra. „ — Johnson : A tramp in the North Carolina mountains (continued in No. 12). „ — James : New variety of Asclepias tuberosa. ,, — Anderson : Exploding fruits. lxxiv Current Literature. Gazette, Botanical ( continued ). No. ii. Stone : Botany at the University of Gottingen. „ — Scribner: Notes on Andropogon. „ — Schrenk: Notes on the inflorescence of Callitriclie „ — Anderson : Oenothera albicaulis. „ — McGee : Some Nebraska plants. ,, — Underwood: The clover rust. „ — Crozier : Dioecism in Andropogon provincialis. „ 12. Dudley : Strassburg and its botanical laboratory. ,, — Chickerxng : Some Maine plants. „ — Watson : An erratum. ,, — Hill : Some Indiana plants. Journal of Science, American. Vol. XXXVI. Ward : Evidence of the fossil plants as to the age of the Potomac formation. : List of the writings of Dr. Asa Gray. Ball : Heather in Townsend, Mass. Newberry : Rhaetic plants from Guatemela. Journal, American Drug Clerk’s. Vol. II. Smith : Cryptogamic plants employed in pharmacy. Journal, American Monthly Microscopical. Vol. IX ( continued ). Kain : Diatoms of Atlantic City. Osborn : Protococcus. Terry : Diatoms and other algae of New Haven Harbour. Windle : The black spot. Journal of Mycology. Vol. IV ( continued ). No. 7. Tracy and Galloway: Notes on Western Uredineae. Nos. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. Ellis and Everhart : New species of Fungi from various localities. Nos. 7, 9, 11. : Synopsis of the North American species of Hypoxylon and Nummularia. No. 9. Kellerman and Swingle : New species of Kansas fungi. Journal of the Cincinnati Society of Natural History. Vol. XI. Morgan : The mycologic flora of the Miami Valley, Ohio (continued). Journal of the Elisha Mitchell Scientific Society. Vol. V. Polcat : North Carolina Desmids. Monthly, Popular Science. Vol. XXXIII. Me Millan : Heliotropism. : Sketch of Moses Ashley Curtis. Naturalist, The American. Vol. XXII ( continued ). No. 5. Sturtevant : History of garden vegetables (continued in Nos. 10, 11). „ Rock : Guatemala forests. „ — Palmer : The ash of Tillandsia usneoides. ,, -: Effect on vegetation of the variable rainfall of North-Western Mexico. ,, 6. Bessey : An overlooked function of many fruits. „ — Smith : A depauperate grass. Periodical Literature . lxxv Naturalist, The American ( continued ). No. 7. Gillman : The flora of Palestine. „ 8. Burgess : Our fresh-water algae. „ 11. Dawson : Cretaceous floras of the North-West Territories of Canada. „ 12. Bessey : A few notable weeds of the Nebraska Plains. ,, — Pound : Ash rust in 1888. Pittonia. Vol. I (continued). Part 4. Greene : New species of Mexico. ,, : New or noteworthy species. „ : The botany of Cedros Island. „ — : A list of the known species of Cedros Island plants. „ — : On some species of Dodecatheon. „ 5. — — — - : New or noteworthy species, III. ,, — — : Concerning the making of many synonyms. ,, — : Concerning the citation of authors. „ ; Sketch of the life of Thure Kumlien. „ — Drew : A new Brickellia. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. 1888. Meehan : Contributions to the life-histories of plants, No. 2. Proceedings of the Ninth- Avenue Meeting of the Society for the Promotion of Agricultural Science. 1888. (Cleveland). Beal : Flora of the Jack-pine plains of Michigan. Caldwell : Present aspects of the question of the direct utility of the free nitrogen of the atmosphere for plant food. Farlow : Notes on fungus diseases in Massachusetts. Forbes : Relation of wheat culture to the Chinch-bug. Halsted : Potato flowers and fruit. : The tomato flower and fruit. Lazenby : Notes on the flowering plants of Ohio. Scribner : New observations on the fungus of black -rot of grapes. ■ — : Successful treatment of black-rot. Sturtevant : A further study of the dandelion. W 1 ley : Sweet cassava (Jati'opha Manihot). Proceedings of the Californian Academy of Scieneo. Vol. I, 2nd series. Curran : Botanical Notes. Proceedings of the Natural Science Association of Staten Island. Hollick and Davis : Hybrid oaks of Staten Island. Proceedings of the Newport Natural History Society. 1888. Smith : Native plants of Rhode Island. Proceedings of the Providence Franklin Society. 1888. Bennett : Plants of Rhode Island. Proceedings of the United States National Museum. 1888. Knowlton : New species of fossil wood from Arizona and New Mexico. — : Description of two new species of fossil coniferous wood from Iowa and Montana. Lesquereux : Recent determinations of fossil plants from Kentucky, Louisiana, Oregon, California, Alaska, Greenland, etc. Ward : The paleontologic history of the genus Platanus. Ixxvi Current Literature. Proceedings of the United States National Museum ( continued ). Lesquereux : List of fossil plants collected by Mr. J. C. Russell at Black Creek. Knowlton : Description of two species of Palmoxylon. Report of the New York State Museum of Natural History. 41st Report for 1887. Peck : Report of the Botanist. Rundschau, Pharmaceutische. Vol. VI. Mohr : Pflanzenwanderung in der ostlichen Golfregion der Vereinigten Staaten. : Verbreitung der Pflanzen durch Thiere. Scientist, West American. No. 36. The tea rose crab. „ 37. Lopatechi : The willows of British Columbia and Alaska. „ — Orcutt : The most northern station of Agave Shaivii. ,, 38. Yates : Fossil Botany. Part 5. „ — Cockerell : Notes on the Flora of Custer County, Colorado. Transactions of the Massachusetts Horticultural Society. 1887. Russell : The Propagation, Planting, and Growing of Native Trees. Fewkes: The Chrysanthemum. Hadwen : Degeneration of Fruits and Vegetables. Smith : Horticultural Education for Women. Barker : Ornamental Climbing Plants. Paxon : Annuals and their Cultivation. Manda : Our Native Plants. Goessmann : Rational Fertilisation of Garden Crops and Fruits. Stewart : The Progress of Commercial Horticulture. Appleton : Embellishment of Grounds with Trees and Shrubs. Strong : List of Trees, Ornamental Shrubs. Needham : Horticultural Reminiscences. Transactions of the St. Louis Academy of Science. Vol. V ( continued ). Pammel : On the pollination of Phlomis tuberosa and the perforation of flowers. Eliot and Trelease : Observations on Oxalis. Trelease : Description of Lycoperdon Missouriense. Transactions of the Wisconsin Academy of Science, Arts, and Letters. VII. Trelease : Morels and puff-balls of Madison. Department of Agriculture of United States. Division of Chemistry. Bull. 18. Sugar-producing plants. Division of Pomology. Bull. 1. Report on the condition of tropical and semitropical fruits. Bureau of Animal Industry. 3rd Report. Stalker : Investigation of the ‘ Loco ’ plant and its effects on animals. Division of Forestry. Fernow : Report for 1887. Report on the forest conditions of the Rocky Mountains. Botanical Division. Report of an investigation of the grasses of the arid districts of Texas, New Mexico, Arizona, Nevada, and Utah. Scribner and Viala: Black-Rot. Scribner : Report in vegetable pathology for 1887, Periodical Literature. lxxvii AUSTRALASIA. I. NEW SOUTH WALES. Journal and Proceedings of the Royal Society of New South Wales. Vol. XXII. Parti. Abbott : Forest-destruction in New South Wales, and its effects on the flow of water in water-courses and on the rainfall. Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New South Wales. Vol. III. Part I. Mueller, von : Descriptions of two hitherto unrecorded West Austra- lian plants ( Ptilotus Macleayi ; Acacia spodiosperma). Katz : Notes on the bacteriological examination of ice supplied in Sydney. Haviland : Flowering seasons of Australian plants, VIII. Woolls : Notes on Jussiaea repens , and some rare plants from the Lachlan. Maiden : Some reputed medicinal plants of New South Wales (Indi- genous species only). Vol. III. Part II. Maiden : Australian indigenous plants providing human foods and food- adjuncts. II. QUEENSLAND. Proceedings of the Royal Society of Queensland. Vol. IV (1887). Bancroft : On the Poisonous Property of Nicotiana suaveolens . ■ : On the Discovery of Saponin in Acacia delibrata. — — : On the Physiological Action of Crysotocarya Australis. : On the Physiological Action of Daphnandra repandula. Shirley : An account of the Chief Objects of Botanical Interest collected during the recent visit of the F. N. Section to Peechey’s Scrub, Enoggera. III. SOUTH AUSTRALIA. Transactions and Proceedings and Report of the Royal Society of South Australia. Vol. X. Rennie : Notes on the colouring matter of Drosera Whittakeri. Mueller, von, and Tate : Definitions of two new Australian plants. Tepper : Notes on and additions to the Flora of Kangaroo Island. IV. TASMANIA. Papers and Proceedings of the Royal Society of Tasmania. 1887. Carrington and Pearson : Description of new rare Tasmanian Hepaticae. Bastow : On the Riccia natans. Mueller, von : On some plants new to Tasmania. Bastow : The Tasmanian Hepaticae. V. VICTORIA. Transactions and Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria. Vol. XXIV. Parts I. and II. Tisdall : Notes on Fungi in Mines. I, II. h Ixxviii Current Literature . Transactions and Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria ( continued ). Mueller, von : Descriptive notes on a Victorian Haloragis and a Pluchea. - — — : Description of some Papuan plants. : Two hitherto unrecorded plants from New Guinea. A D STRIA. Annalen des k. k. naturhistorischen Hofmuseums. Wien. Bd. III. Heft 3. Beck, von : Die Flora des Stewart- Atolls im Stillen Ocean. Zahlbruckner : Beitrag zur Flora von Neu-Caledonien, enthaltend die von A. Grunow im Jahre 1884 daselbst gesammelten Pflanzen. Denksehriften der K. Akademie der Wissensehaften, Wien. Mathe- mat isch-naturwissenschaftliche Klasse. Bd. LIV (1888). Ettinghausen, von, und Krasan : Beitrage zur Erforschung der atavi- stischen Formen an lebenden Pflanzen (m. 4 Tfln.). — Standfest : Ueber Myrica lignitum, Ung. und ihre Beziehung zu den lebenden Myrica- arten (m. 2 Tfln.). • : Die fossile Flora von Leoben, Steiermark (m. 9 Tfln.). Ertesito Orvos-term€szettudomanyi Kolozsv&rt. {In Hungarian with Ger- man abstracts.) Jahrg. XIII. (1888.) Heft 2. Demeter : Weitere Beitrage zur Moosflora Ungarns. Istvanffi : Ueber das Prapariren der Pilze fur wissenschaftliche Zwecke. Magyar (kir) tudomanyos akademia Budapest. (Mathematikai es T ermeszet- tudomanyi Kozlemenyek.) VoL XXII, Nos. 7 and 8. Simonkay : Revisio Tiliarum hungaricarum atque orbis terrarum (c. 2 tab.). — — : Cytisi Hungariae terrarumque finitarum. Lotos. Neue Folge, Bd. IX. Hering : Zur Theorie der Vorgange in der lebendigen Substanz. Mittheilungen des N aturwissensehaftlichen Vereins fur Steiermark. 1887. Heft 24. Haberlandt : Zur Anatomic der Begonien. Wilhelm : Die Reblaus. Monatshefte der Chemie. VoL VIII. Marawski und Stingl : Ueber die Natur der Zuckerarten in der Sojabohne. — __ — ; Ueber das Fett der Sojabohne. Molisch : Ueber einige Beziehungen zwischen anorganischen Stickstoff- salzen und der Pflanze. Goldschmidt : Untersuchungen iiber das Papaverin (V. Abhandlung). Honig und Schubert : Ueber Lichenin. Pomeranz : Ueber das Cubebin. S it zungsb erichte der k. k. Akademie der Wissensehaften, Wien. Abth. I. Bd. XCVII. Heft 1-7. Kerner, von : Studien iiber die Flora der Diluvialzeit in den ostlichen Alpen. Wettstein, von : Rhododendron ponticum, L. fossil in den Nordalpen. Kronfeld : Ueber vergriinte Bluthen von Viola alba , Bess. Brucke : Ueber die optischen Eigenschaften des Tabaschir. Periodical Literature. Ixxix Sitzungsberichte der k. k. Akademie der Wissenschaften, Wien {continued). Loebisch und Malfatti : Zur Kenntniss des Strychnins. Skraup : Zur Cons'titution der Chinaalkaloide. Johanny und Zeisel : Zur Kenntniss des Colchicins. Goldschmidt und Ostersetzer: Untersuchungen iiber Papaverin, VIII and IX. Hazura und Grussner : Zur Kenntniss des Olivenols. Sitzungsberichte der k. Bohmischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften. 1887 {concluded). Palacky : Ueber Flora von Egypten, China, Madagaskar. Velenovsky : Ueber die Farrenkrauter der bohmischen Kreideformation. : Ueber einige Pflanzen aus der bohmischen Kreideformation. • — : Resultate des botanischen Ausflugs nach Bulgarien. Celakovsky : Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Flora der Halbinsel Athos. — : Ueber die Resultate der heurigen botanischen Durchfor- schung von Bohmen. Palacky : Ueber den Endemismus der Pflanzengenera in Amerika. — : Ueber Planchon’s Ampelideen. Feistmantel : Ueber die geologischen und palaeontologischen Ver- haltnisse der kohlenfiihrenden Schichten in Ost-Australien und Tasmanien. Verhandlungen der k. k. geologischen Reichsanstalt in Wien. 1888. Nos. 8-10. Gumbel: Algen-Vorkommen im Thonschiefer des Leogangthales bei Saalfelden. Stur : Die Lunzer- (Lettenkohlen-) Flora in ‘ the older mesozoic beds of the coal-field of Eastern Virginia.’ Verhandlungen des naturforschenden Vereins in Briinn. Bd. XXVI. Formanek : Mahrisch-schlesische Meuthen. Verhandlungen der k. k. zoologisch-botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien. 1888. Bd. XXXVIII {continued). II. Quartal. Braun: Referat fiber Simonkai, L. : ‘Revisio Tiliarum Hungaricarum atque orbis ten-arum.’ Fritsch : Zur Phyllogenie der Gattung Salix. PIalacsy und Wettstein, von : Glechoma serbica , n. sp. Haring : Floristische Funde aus der Umgebung von Stockerau in Niederosterreich. Kerner von Marilaun : Ueber die Bestaubungseinrichtungen der Euphrasiaceen. (Tfl. XIV.) Palla : Ueber die Gattung Scirpus. — : Zwei fur Niederosterreich neue Carex- Axtzn. Sennholz : Symphytum Wettsteinii . Stapf : Narthex Polakii, n. sp. : Beitrage zur Flora von Persien. Wettstein : Pulmonaria Kerneri , n. sp. (Tfl. XIII). : Ueber Sesleria coerulea , L. Voss : Das Scopoli-Denkmal in Idria. III. Quartal. Beck, von : Paroptyche, n. gen. Polyporeorum (mit 3 Holzschnitten). h 2 lxxx Current Literature. Verhan diungen der k. k. zoologiseh-botanischen G-esellschaft in Wien ( continued ). Freyn und Brandis : Beitrag zur Flora von Bosnien und der angren- zenden Hercegovina. Kerner von Marilaun : Beitrage zur Flora von Niederosterreich. Palla : Ueber die systematische Stellung der Gattung Caustis. Zahlbruckner : Beitrage zur Flechtenflora Niederosterreichs. Zukal : Hymenoconidium petasatum , n. sp. : Penicillium luteum , n. sp. IV. Quartal. Baumler : Fungi Schemnitzenses. Beck, von : Mittheilungen aus der Flora von Niederosterreich. : Die alpine Vegetation der siidbosnisch-hercegovinischen Hochgebirge. Fritsch : Die Gattungen der Chrysobalanaceen. : Vorlaufige Mittheilungen iiber die Rubus- Flora Salzburgs. Halacsy, von : Beitrage zur^ Flora der Landschaft Doris, insbesondere des Gebirges Kiona in Griechenland (Tfl. XXII). Heimerl : Die Bestaubungs-Einrichtungen einger Nyctaginaceen (mit 3 Holzschn.). Kerner von Marilaun : Ueber den Duft der Bluthen. Kronfeld : Zur Blumenstetigkeit der Bienen und Hummeln. und Hofer : Die Volksnamen der niederosterreichischen Pflanzen. : Ueber Polyphyllie bei Finns Mnghus , Scop., und P. silvestris, L. Molisch : Ueber Thyllen und Wundheilung in der Pflanze. Rath ay : Neue Untersuchungen iiber Geschlechtsverhaltnisse der Reben, Richter : Ueber den Bastard von Senecio viscosus , L., und S. sil- vaticus, L. Stockmayer : Ueber eine neue Desmidiaceengattung. Studnicka : Beitrag zur Kenntniss der boehmischen Diatomeen. Verhandlungen und Mittheilungen des Siebenburgisehen Vereins fur Naturwissenschaften, Hermannstadt. Jahrgang XXXVII. Jahn : Analyse einger siebenbiirger Weine. Zeitschrift, Oesterreichische botanische. Jahrgang XXXVIII ( continued ). No. 7. Simonkai : Zur Flora von Ungam (continued in Nos. 9-12). „ — Woloszczak : Salix bifax und S. Mariana. „ — Hansgirg : Kellerbacterien (continued in No. 8). „ — Degen, von : Botrychium virginianum% ,, — Kras an : Reciproke Kulturversuche. „ — Murr : Neue Funde in Tirol. „ — Formanek : Flora von Bosnien (continued in Nos. 8-12). „ — Jetter : Ausflug nach Dalmatien. ,, 8. Braun : I. Panci6 (continued in No. 9), ,, — Fritsch : Neues Verbascum. ,, — Bornmuller : Verbascum Pancttii. „ — Blocki : Zur Flora von Ostgalizien. — ■ Voss : Scopoli-Feier, Periodical Literature . lxxxi Zeitschrift, Oesterreichische botanische ( continued ). ,, 9. Krasan : Weitere Bemerkungen liber Parallelformen (continued in No. 10). „ — Blocki : Hieracium gypsicola. „ — Murr : Zur Flora von Tirol. „ 10. Vandas : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Flora von Siid-Hercegowina (con- tinued in Nos. 11, 12), „ — Blocki : Rumex Skojitzii. ,, — Winter: Scesaplana (continued in Nos. 11, 12). „ 11. Blocki : Rumex Kerneri , n. hybr. „ — Entleutner : Die periodischen Lebenserscheinungen der Pflanzenwelt in den Anlagen von Meran (continued in No. 12). ,, — Kronfeld : Pflanzennamen. „ — Kissling : Notizen zur Pflanzengeographie Nieder-Oesterreichs. ,, 12. PIeimerl : Beitrag zur nieder-osterreichischen Pilz-Flora. „ — Blocki : Potentilla Andrzej owskii. ,, — Borbas : Bromus- Formen. ,, — Kocbeck: Bildungsabweichungen an Paris quadrifolia , L. BELGIUM. Annales de la Socidtd Beige de Microscopie. Tome XII (1885-1886) 1888. Fasc. I. Errera, Maistriau et Clautriau : Premieres recherches sur la localisation et la signification des alcalo'ides dans les plantes (avec pi. color.). Bulletin de PAcaddmie Royale des Sciences de Belgique. 3® serie, Tome XV, No. 6-8. Dewalque : Etat de la vegetation a Andenne, a Liege, a Spa et a Vielsalm le 20-21 avril 1888. Cogniaux : Sur quelques Cucurbitacees rares ou nouvelles principalement du Congo. Bulletin de la Socidtd Beige de Microscopie. Bruxelles. 1888. 6-7. Gallemareis : La microbe de la malaria. Ermengen, van : L’etiologie du cancer. Le bacille de Scheurlen. Bulletin de la Soc. Roy. Linneenne de Bruxelles. 1888. Carriere : Quelques Liliacees printannieres. Pailleux: Note sur le Concombre Angourie ( Cucumis anguria, L.). Bosschare, de : Etude Elementaire des principales plantes qui fleurissent de Fevrier a Octobre. Carron et Zwendelaar : Florule des environs de Bruxelles. Bory : Les Nymphaea et les Nelumbium rustiques. Comptes Rendus des Seances de la Societe Royale de Botanique de Belgique. 1888 {continued,'). Laurent : Sur les aliments organiques de la levure de biere. Wildeman, de : Observations sur quelques formes du genre Trente - pohlia , Mart. Crepin : Description d’une nouvelle rose asiatique. Toni, de : Sur un nouveau genre (. Hansgirgia ) d’Algues aeriennes. Wildeman, de: Observations sur le genre Bulbotrichia, Kiitz. Durand : Notice sur Asa Gray. lxxxii Ctirrent Literature . Comptes Bendus des Stances de la Socidtd Boyale de Botanique de Belgique ( continued ). Christ : Appendice au nouveau Catalogue des Car ex d’Europe. Delogue : Note sur le Palmella squarrosa, Brid. Durand : Quelques notes sur les recoltes botaniques de M. H. Pittier dans l’Amerique centrale. Crepin : Sur des restes de Roses decouverts dans les tombeaux de la necropole d’Arsinoe de Fayoum (Egypte). Bindenia, Iconographie des Orehiddes. (Bruxelles). Vol. IV. livr. i con- tains plates and descriptions of : — Odontoglossum lati-maculatum ; Cryripedium Miteoluanum ; Nanodes Medusae ; Dendrobium Bensoniae. DENMARK. Botanisk Tidsskrift. Bind XVI. Haefte 4. Rostrup : Bidrag til Islands Flora. Petersen : Momenter til Caryophyllaceernes Anatomie (Tavle 3). Rosen vinge : Fra en botanisk Rejse i Grnland. Petersen : Staengelbygningen hos Eggersia buxifolia , Hook (Tavle 4). Johannsen : Om Amygdalinets og Emulsinets Plads i Mandleme. Resume Franpais : Warming : Notes biologiques sur des plantes de Gr^nland. II (avec 12 xylographies). Raunkjaer : L’organisation et 1’histoire du developpement du spermo- derme des Geraniacees (avec pi. 2). Petersen : Sur P anatomie des Caryophyllacees (avec pi. 3). : Anatomie de la tige chez V Eggersia buxifolia, Hook (avec pi. 4). Friedrichsen et Gelert : Les Rubus de Denmark et de Slesvig, Bind II. Haefte 1-2. Rosen vinge : Sur la disposition des feuilles chez les Polysiphonia. — : Sur la formation des pores secondaires chez les Poly- siphonia. Raunkjaer : Myxomycetes Daniae eller Danmarks Slimsvampe. Meddelelser fra Carlsberg Laboratoriet (Kjobenhavn) [in Danish with French Abstracts]. Vol. II, No. 5 (1888). Holm et Poulsen : Jusqu’a quelle limite peut-on, par la methode de M. Hansen, constater une infection de levure sauvage dans une masse de levure basse de Saccharomyces cerevisiae ? Partie II. Hansen : Recherches sur la physiologie et la morphologie des ferments alcooliques. VII. • : Recherches faites dans la pratique de l’industrie de la fermen- tation. Johannsen : Sur le Gluten et sa presence dans le grain de ble. F B A N C E. Actos de la Soei6t6 Linneenne de Bordeaux. Tome XL. — Serie 4. Tome X (1886). Deloynes : Les Sphagnum de la Gironde. Periodical Literature, Ixxxiii Actes de la Soci6td Linndenne de Bordeaux ( continued ). Brunaud : Liste des Sphaeropsidees trouvees a Saintes (Charente-Infe- rieure) et dans les environs. : Liste des Hyphomycetes recoltees aux environs de Saintes. Deloynes : Essai d’un Catalogue d’Hepatiques de la Gironde et de quelques localites du Sud-Ouest. Tome XLI. — Serie 5. Tome I (1887). Brunaud : Materiaux pour la Flore mycologique des environs de Saintes. Annales Agronomiques. Tome XIV, Nos. 7-12. Deherain : Recherches sur la formation des nitrates dans les terres arables inegalement fertiles. Zolla : Application rationelle des engrais azotes. Sidersky : Recherche sur 1’analyse indirecte de la betterave a sucre. Breal : Observations sur les tubercules a bacteries des racines des legumineuses. Deherain : Cultures du champ d’ experiences de Grignon en 1888. Pagnoul : Experiences diverses relatives a la culture et a la composition de l’oeillette. Annales de Chimie et de Physique. Serie 6, Tome XIV ( continued ). Berthelot : Sur quelques conditions generates de la fixation de l’azote par la terre vegetale. ■ : Sur le drainage. et Andr£ : Sur l’etat de la potasse dans la plante, le terreau et la terre vegetale, et sur son dosage. • : Sur le dosage de la chaux dans la terre, le terreau et les plantes. : Sur les etats du soufre dans les plantes, la terre et le terreau, et sur son dosage. : Sur les etats du phosphore dans la terre, le terreau et les plantes, et sur son dosage. * : Sur le phosphore et l’acide phosphorique dans la vegetation. Annales d’Hygiene publique et de Mddecine ldgale. Tome XIX. Mace : L’analyse bacteriologique de l’eau (avec 5 fig.). Tome XX. Dandrien : Influence de la lumiere dans la destruction des bacteries pour servir a l’etude du ‘ tout a l’egout.’ Annales de la Science Agronomique. 1888. Tome I. Liebscher : La marche de 1’absorpt.ion des principes nutritifs par les plantes. Vuillemin : Les tubercules radicaux des legumineuses. Fliche : Un reboisement : Etude botanique et forestiere. Mangin : Recherches sur la penetration ou la sortie des gaz par les plantes. Zetterlund : Sur les qualites des semences scandinaves. Bartet : Recherches sur la production ligneuse pendant la phase des coupes de regeneration. Annales de PInstitut Pasteur. Tome II. Nos. 6-12. Pawlowski : Culture des bacilles de la tuberculose sur la pomme de terre. Ixxxiv Current Literature, Annales de l’lnstitut Pasteur ( continued ). Boutroux : Sur l’oxydation du glucose par les microbes. Miquel : Des procedes usites pour le dosage des bacteries atmo» spheriques. Perdrix : Sur la transformation des matieres azotees dans les cultures de bacteridie charbonneuse. Straus et Sanchez-Toledo : Rechercbes microbiologiques sur l’uterus apres la parturition physiologique. Gamaleia : Sur l’etiologie de la pneumonie fibrineuse chez 1’homme. ■ : Vibrio Metschnikovi et ses rapports avec le microbe du cholera asiatique. : Vibrio Metschnikovi , son mode naturel d’infection. Laurent : Recherches sur le polymorphisme du Cladosporium herbarum. Fernbach : De l’absence des microbes dans les tissus vegetaux. Roux et Yersin : Contribution a l’etude de la diphtherie. Gilbert et Lion : De la recherche des micro-organismes dans les epanchements pleuraux. Di Vestea : De l’absence des microbes dans les tissus vegetaux. Annales des Sciences G-dologiques. Tome XX. Nos. i, 2. Saporta, de : Notions stratigraphiques et paleontologiques appliquees a l’etude du gisement des plantes fossiles d’Aix en Provence. Annales des Sciences Naturelles. Botanique. Serie 7. Tome VII. Nos. 5, 6. Bornet et Fl ah ault : Revision des Nostocacees heterocystees con- tenues dans les principaux herbiers de France (quatrieme et dernier fragment). Courchet: Recherches sur les chromoleucites (PI. 15-18), Van Tieghem : Sur le reseau de soutien de l’ecorce de la racine. Tome VIII. Van Tieghem et Douliot : Recherches comparatives sur l’origine des membres endogenes dans les plantes vasculaires (PI. 1-26). Archives de Physiologie N ormale et Pathologique. Serie 4. Tome II. No. 6. Heckel et Schlagdenhauffen : Sur la racine de Batjetjor ( Vernonia nigritiana , Oliv, et Hiern) de 1’ Afrique tropicale, nouveau poison du coeur. Archives de Zoologie experimental et gdndrale. Serie 2. Tome VI. No. 1. Khawkine : Le principe de l’heredite et les lois de la mecanique en application a la morphologie de cellules solitaires. Archives slaves de Biologie. Tome IV. Fasc. 2, 3. Diakonow : Sur le role de la substance nutritive fermentescible dans la vie de la cellule vegetale (suite). Pawlowski : Contribution au sujet de l’etiologie de la pyemie. Tschistowitsch : Influence de la racine d’ellebore vert. Le Botaniste. Fasc I. Dangeard : Recherches sur les Cryptomonadinae et les Euglenae. Fasc II. — - — : Memoire sur les Chytridinees. Bulletin de la Socidtd de Botanique de Prance. Tome XXXIV, No. 8 (1887). Coste : Herborisations sur le Causse Central. R. Caspary (1818-1887). Periodical Literature . lxxxv Bulletin de la Socidtd de Botanique de France ( continued ). De Nauteuil : Quelques plantes rares ou nouvelles pour la flore des environs de Paris. Douliot : Sur le periderme des Rosacees. Brunaud : Champignons des environs de Saintes. Camus : Sur quelques plantes des environs de Paris. Romy : Plantes de Gibraltar et d’Algeciras. Chastaingt : Plantes rares ou nouvelles pour la florule de 1’Indre. Van Tieghem : Sur 1’exoderme de la racine des Restiacees. Guignard : Remarques a propos d’un recent travail de MM. van Beneden et Neyt sur V A scar is megalocephala. Bois : Sur le Trapa verbanensis. Dufour : Sur quelques experiences relatives a des germinations de Feve. Morot : Sur les variations de forme du Pleurotus ostreatus. Bonnier : Sur des cultures comparees des memes especes a diverses altitudes. Hue : Quelques Lichens interessants pour la flore franfaise et Lichens du Cantal. Tome XXXV ( continued ). No. 3. Fliche : Sur les formes du genre Ostrya. „ — • Maury : Sur les Cyperacees du Mexique. ,, — Franchet: Sur le Cheilanthes hispanica. „ — Dangeard : Sur 1’anatomie des Salsoleae. „ 1 Nouvelles observations sur les Pinguicula. „ — Wasserzug : Recherches sur un Hyphomycete. ,, — Gomont : Sur les enveloppes cellulaires des Nostocacees filamenteuses (with 2 plates). — Leclerc du Sablon : Sur les antherozoides du Cheilanthes hirta. „ — ■ Clos : Dodart et les deux Marchant. ,, — Duchartre : Sur l’enracinement de l’albumen d’un Cycas. „ — : Sur un cas d’abolition du gdotropisme. „ : Fleurs proliferes de Begonias tubereux. ,, — Van Tieghem : Sur le reseau sus-endodermique chez les Legumineuses et les Ericacees. et Monal : Geraniacees. et Douliot: Reseau sous-epidermique de la racine des Sur les plantes qui forment leurs radicelles sans poche. Roze : L’ Ustilago Caricis aux environs de Paris. : Galanthus nivalis aux environs de Paris. Chastaingt: Deux Rosiers nouveaux ( R . sazilliacensis et R. superba). Camus et Duval : Herborisation a Saint- Lubin. Costantin : Recherches sur un Diplocladium. : Sur quelques parasites des champignons superieurs. et Rolland : Developpement d’un Stysanus et d’un Hormo - dendron. Jumelle : Sur les graines a deux teguments. Devaux : De Faction de la lumiere sur les racines croissant dans 1’eau. Pomel : Evacidium Heldreichii ( = Evax Heldreichii), LothelieR : Observation sur les piquants de quelques plantes. Ixxxvi Current Literature . Bulletin de la Soci€td de Botanique de France ( continued ). No. 3. Rouy : Sur les Teucrium Major ana, Pers. et T. majoricum , Rouy. „ 4. Guignard et Colin : Sur la presence de, reservoirs a gomme chez les Rhamnees. „ — Emery : Le bourgeon du tulipier. „ — Daveau : Un Armeria nouveau. „ — Pomel : Etude sur des especes barbaresques des types des Evax et des E'ilago. „ — Battandier et Trabut: Excursion botanique dans le sud de la province d’Oran. „ — Degagny : Origine nucleaire du protoplasma. ,, — Cosson : De speciebus generis Poly gala ad subgenus Chamaebuxus pertinentibus. ,. — Bornet : Note sur une nouvelle espece de Laminaire de la Mediterranee. „ — Dangeard : Sur la formation des renflements souterrains dans VEranthis hyemalis. ,, — Duchartre : Remplacement des etamines par des carpelles chez le Sedum anglicum. ,, — Camus: Localites nouvelles de plantes interessantes des environs de Paris. „ — Flahault : Herborisations algologiques au Croisic. Session extraordinaire. Coste : Mes herborisations dans le bassin du Dourdou. Baichere : Note sur la vegetation des environs de Carcassonne. Martin : Sur une Euphorbe hybride. Oliver : Sur le Lathyrus tenuifolius , Desf. Vincent : Note sur I. Blanche, ancien consul de France en Syrie. Mouillefarine : Sur une famille de botanistes : les Thomas de Bex. Baichere : Herborisations dans le Cabardes et le Minervois. Flahault : L’herbier mediterraneen forme a la faculte des sciences de Montpellier. Vuillemin : Sur les Pezizes des chancres des Coniferes. Oliver : Sur un projet de session dans les Alberes (Pyrenees-Ori- entales) pour l’annee 1891. Gautier : Herborisations et excursions. Copineau : Excursions et herborisations. Hy : Lichens recueillis aux environs de Quillan. Chevallier : Mousses et Hepatiques recoltes dans la foret des Fanges. Gautier : Liste methodique des plantes, Phanerogames et Crypto- games superieures, recoltees pendant la session. Rouy : Notice sur les collections botaniques de M. Gaston Gautier. Bulletin trimestriel de la Society botanique de Lyon. 1888. Nos. 1 & 2. Kieffer : Anomalies d’un Agropyrum campestre. Blanc, Louis : Flore des environs d’Ajaccio. Vi viand-Morel : Origine de la Mache. Beauvisage : L’lnuline dans les Ionidium. Blanc, Leon : Excursion au Mont Granier. Jacquemet : L’lpecacuanha strie noir. Gerard : Localisation microchimique des alcalo'ides. Beauvisage : Note sur un faux Ipecacuanha strie noir. Periodical Literature . lxxxvii Bulletin trimestriel de la Socidtd botanique de Lyon ( continued ). Blanc, Leon : Excursion au col de la Ruchere. Viviand-Morel : Divers cas de teratologie. Debat : Anatomic de la tige des Mousses. Garcin : Developpement des fleurs et des fruits. Blanc, Leon : Excursion aux environs de Givors. Magnin : A propos de plantes silicicoles. Blanc, Louis : Anomalies de Narcissus. Blanc, Leon : Excursion a la foret des Eparres. Magnin : La famille de Jussieu. Boullu : Le Doum et l’Argan. Blanc, Leon : Dispersion des Tulipes. Saint- Lager : Decoloration des fleurs. Blanc, Leon : A propos de Microbes. Beauvisage et Blanc, L£on : Excursion a Donzere et Viviers. Peteaux : Bunias orientalis naturalise a Ecully. Viviand-Morel : Hybridations de Rosiers. Meyran : Divers cas de teratologie. Bulletin de la Socidte Chimique de Paris. Tome L. Berthelot : Sur quelques conditions generates de la fixation de 1’azote par la terre vegetate. et Andre : Sur l’etat de la potasse dans les plantes, le terreau et la terre vegetale. — : Sur 1’etat du soufre et du phosphore dans les plantes, la terre et le terreau et sur leur dosage. : sur ie phosphore et l’acide phosphorique dans la vegetation. : Sur 1’ absorption des matieres salines par les vegetaux. Voiry : Etude chimique de 1’essence d’ Eticalyptus globulus. : Etude chimique de l’essence de Cajeput. Gillet : Methode nouvelle pour reconnaitre la falsification des poivres par addition de grignons d’olives. Hardy et Gallon : Sur l’anagyrine. Cazeneuve et Hugounenq : Sur l’homopterocarpine et la pterocarpine du santal rouge. Bulletin de la Soeiete d’Etudes SeientifLques d’ Angers. Nouv. Serie, XVIIe annee (1887). Houlbert : Catalogue des Cryptogames cellulaires du departement de la Mayenne. Bulletin de la Societd Geologique de France. Serie 3, Tome XVI, No. 6. Zeiller : Note sur les vegetaux fossiles des calcaires d’eau douce subor- donnes aux lignites de Simeyrols. : Flore fossile du bassin houiller de Valenciennes. Bulletin de la Societd Linndenne de Normandie. Serie 4, Vol. I. Barbe : Sur la polystelie dans le genre Pinguicula. CORBliiRE : Nouvelles herborisations aux environs de Cherbourg et dans le Nord du Departement de la Manche. : Excursions botaniques de la Soc. Linn, dans la Manche. : Sur l’apparition de quelques plantes etrangeres a Cherbourg et a Fecamp. Ixxxviii Current Literature. Bulletin de la Socidt6 Lindenne de Normandie ( continued ). Dangeard : Observations sur le developpement du Chlamydococcus pluvialis. : Un procede operatoire en Histologie vegetale. ; Note sur le genre Chlamydomonas. : Note sur le genre Chlorogonium . : Remarques sur les canaux secreteurs de V Araucaria im- bricata . — : Sur la polystelie dans le genre Pinguicula. : Le mode de propagation du Nephrocytium Agardhianum , Naeg. : A propos d’une recente communication. : Sur les parasites vegetaux. Le Jolis : Le Glyceria Borreri a Cherbourg. Mori&re : Notice sur une Cycadee du Lias. Nylander : Enumeratio Lichenum Freti Behringii. Renault : Note sur le Clathropodium Morieri. Comptes Bendus. Tome CVII. No. i. Dangeard : Sur un nouveau genre de Chytridinees, parasite des Algues ( Micromyces ), „ 2. Bonnier: Recherches sur le developpement du Physcia parietina. „ — Mangin : Sur la constitution de la membrane des vegetaux. „ 3. Arnaud : Sur la composition elementaire de la strophantine cristallisee, extraite du Strophanthus Kombe. „ 4. Berthelot et Andr£ : Remarques sur le dosage de l’azote dans la terre vegetale. „ — Jumelle : Sur la constitution du fruit des Graminees. „ — Dangeard : Le Rhizome des T?nesipteris. „ 5. Schloesing : Sur la relation de l’azote atmospherique avec la terre vegetale. ,, : Sur le dosage du carbone et de l’azote dans la terre vegetale. „ — Gley : Sur la toxicite comparee de Tonabaine et de la strophantine. „ — Prillieux , Traitement efficace du Black Rot. „ 6. Berthelot : Experiences nouvelles sur la fixation de l’azote par certaines terres vegetales et par certaines plantes. ,, — Br£al : Observations sur la fixation de l’azote atmospherique par les Legumineuses dont les racines portent des nodosites. „ — Lignier : De l’importance du systeme libero-ligneux foliaire en anatomie vegetale. „ 7. Billet : Sur le cycle evolutif d’une nouvelle Bacteriacee chromogene et marine, Bacterium Balbianii. „ 8. Raulin : Observations sur l’action des micro-organismes sur les matieres colorantes. „ — Prillieux : Experience sur le traitement de la maladie de la pomme de terre. „ 11. Chatin : Les vignes franfaises. „ 13. Gaucher, Combemale et Marestang : Sur Paction physiologique de V Hedivigia balsamifera. „ 14. Fliche : Sur les bois silicifies de la Tunisie et de PAlgerie. Periodical Literature . Ixxxix Comptes Hendus ( continued ). No. 14. Bleicher : Recherches lithologiques sur la formation a bois silicifi.es de Tunisie et de l’Algerie. „ 15. Trecul : Ordre d’apparition des premiers vaisseaux dans les feuilles des Humulus Lupulus et japonicus. „ 1 6. Charrin et Ruffer : Sur l’elimination, par les urines, des matieres solubles vaccinantes fabriquees par les microbes en dehors de l’organisme. ,, — Dangeard : Le mode d’ union de la tige et de la racine chez les Angiospermes. „ 17. Magnin : Sur Fhermaphrodisme du Lychnis dioica atteint d’ Ustilago. ,, 18. Hericourt et Richet : Sur un microbe pyogene et septique {Staphy- lococcus pyosepticus') et sur la vaccination contre ses effets. „ 19. Cazeneuveet Hugounenq: Sur Phomopterocarpine et la pterocarpine du bois de santal rouge. „ — Margono : Sur le yaraque, boisson fermentee des tribus sauvages du haut Orenoque. „ — Giard : Sur la castration parasitaire du Lychnis dioica,L., par /’ Ustilago anther arum. „ 20. Porion et Deherain : Sur la culture du ble a epi carre en 1887 et en 1888. „ 22. Berthelot et Andre : Nouvelles experiences sur le dosage de Fazote dans les terres vegetales. „ — Brongniart : Les Entomophthorees et leur application a la destruction des insectes nuisibles. ,, — Vuillemin : Sur une bacteriocecidie au tumeur bacillaire du pin d’Alep. „ — Magnin : Sur l’hermaphrodisme parasitaire et le polymorphisme floral du Lychnis dioica, DC. ,, 24. Heckel et Schlagdenhauffen : Sur un latex du Bassia latifolia , Roxb. ,,25. Verneuil et Clado : De la presence des microbes dans les kystes dermo'ides congenitaux de la face. „ — Colomb : Sur la place de quelques Fougeres dans la classification. „ — Crie : Sur les affinites des flores jurassiques et triasiques de l’Australie et de la Nouvelle-Zelande. Comptes Rendus hebdomadaires de la Socidtd de Biologie. Serie 8, Tome V. Nos. 16-41. Grancher et Chautard : Influence des vapeurs d’acide fluorhydrique sur les bacilles tuberculeux. Bonnier : Germination des spores de lichens sur les protonemas des mousses et sur des algues differant des gonidies du lichen. Linossier : Influence de l’oxide de carbone sur la germination. Legrain : Sur les caracteres d?un streptocoque non pathogene existant dans le mucus vaginal. Netter : Du Streptococcus pyogenes dans la salive des sujets sains. Chabry : Procedes pour injecter un liquide a l’interieur de cellules vivantes. Peyrou : Variation de l’atmosphere interne des plantes. Crouppe : Influence de la salive humaine sur la vegetation et sur la germination. Gilbert et Lion : Note sur la tuberculose experimentale du foie. xc Current Literature. Comptes Bendus hebdomadaires de la Soci€t6 de Biologie ( continued ). SouliIl : Sur l’etiologie du paludisme. Giard: Note sur deux types remarquables d’entomophthorees, Empusa Fresenii , Norv. et Basidiobolus ranarum, Eid., suivie de la description de quelques especes nouvelles. Journal de Botanique, 1888. Jan. i. Mangin : Sur le developpement des fleurs dans les bourgeons. Rose : La Flore Parisienne au commencement du XVIP®1116 siecle. Patouillard : La classification des Champignons. Jan. T5. Bornet: Algues du voyage au golfe de Tadjoura. Morot : Surl’identite specifique du Polyporus abietinus, Fr., et del ' IrpeX fusco-violaceus, Fr. Feb. 1. Nylander : Note sur le Parmelia perlata et quelques especes affines. Flahault : Les Herborisations aux environs de Montpellier. Gomont : Sur les envelopes cellulaires dans les Nostocacees filamen- teuses. Feb. 16. Patouillard : Fragments mycologiques (Camillia, 1 pi.). Roze : La Flore parisienne au commencement du XVIII® siecle. Mar. 1. Franchet : Les Mutisiacees du Yun-nan ( Nouelia , gen. nov., with plate). Douliot : Sur le periderme des Legumineuses. Mar. 16. Strasburger : Sur la division des noyaux cellulaires, la division des cellules, et la fecondation. Costantin : Note sur un Papulaspora (with plate). Ap. 1. Flahault : Les herborisations aux environs de Montpellier. Garcin : Sur le fruit des Solanees. Ap. 16. Boulay : Sur les plantes fossiles des gres tertiaires de Saint-Saturnin. Dangeard : Les Peridiniens et leurs parasites (with plate). Duchartre : Memoire d’Asa Gray. May 1. Dangeard : Les Peridiniens et leurs parasites. Patouillard : Fragments mycologiques. Boulay : Plantes fossiles des gres tertiaires de Saint-Saturnin. Douliot : Note sur la formation du periderme. Bornet et Flahault : Deux nouveaux genres d’algues perforantes (. Hyella , Gomontid). Mer : De l’influence de l’exposition sur le developpement des couches annuelles dans les sapins. June 1. Masclef : Sur la geographic botanique du Nord de la France. Mer : Du developpement des couches annuelles dans les sapins. Roze : Le Jardin des Plantes en 1636. June 16. Elfving : Sur la courbure des plantes. July 1. Bureau : Sur un figuier a fruits souterrains (with plate). Patouillard : Fragments mycologiques. Roze : Le jardin des plantes en 1636. Morot : J. E. Planchon (1823-1888). July 15. Costantin : Observations critiques sur les Champignons Hetero- basidiees. Masclef : Geographic Botanique du Nord de la France. Aug. 1. Garcin : Sur le genre Euglena et sur sa place dans la classification. Masclef : Geographic Botanique du Nord de la France. Vuillemin : I 'Ascospora Beijerinckii et la maladie des cerisiers. Periodical Literature . xci Journal de Botanique, 1888 ( continued ). Aug. 1 6. Boudier : Sur le vrai genre Pilacre. Maury : Eranthemum plum bagino ides, n. sp. Patouillard : Prototremella , n. gen. Masclef : Flore des collines d’Artois. Sep. i, 1 6. Bonnet et Maury: D’Ain-Lefra a Djenien-bon-resq. Voyage botanique dans le Sud-Oranais. Maury : Prasophyllmn Laufferianum , n. sp. Franchet : Les Saussurea du Yun-nan. Quelet : Sur les genres Ombrophila et Guepinia . Oct. i. Vallot : Juniperus phoenicea a forme spiculaire. Franchet : Les Saussurea du Yun-nan. Boudier et Patouillard : Clavaria echinospora et C. cardinalis, spp. nn. Masclef : Flore des collines d’Artois. Oct. 1 6. Camus : x Orchis Timbaliana ( 0 . Morio x 0. viaculata — with Plate). Dangeard : La sexualite chez quelques Algues superieures. Franchet : Les Saussurea du Yun-nan. Nov. i. Van Tieghem : Sur la limite du cylindre central et de l’ecorce dans les Cryptogames vasculaires. Franchet : Lefrovia , genre nouveau des Mutisiacees. Macgret : Le tissu secreteur des Aloes. Dangeard : La sexualite chez quelques Algues inferieures ( Corbierea , n. g.). Nov. 15. Maury : Cyperacees de l’Ecuador et de la Nouvelle Grenade. Savageau : Sur un cas de protoplasme intercellulaire. Van Tieghem : Sur le dedoublement de l’endoderme dans les Crypto- games vasculaires. Patouillard : N cur ophy limn viride , n. sp. Dec. t. Dangeard : La sexualite chez quelques Algues inferieures. Maury : Cyperacees de l’Ecuador et de la Nouvelle-Grenade. Dec. 15. Van Tieghem: Hydroleucites et grains d’aleurone. Lagerheim : Sur un nouveau genre de Chytridiacees ( Olpidiella ). Boudier et Patouillard : Hydnangimn monosporum , sp. n. ; Helvella Barlae, sp. n. Journal de Mierographie. 1888 ( continued ). Chavee-Leroy : Les vehicules du mildew. Vi ala et Ravez : Recherches experimentales sur les maladies de la vigne. Giard : Sur les Nephromyces , Champignons parasites des.Mollusques. Billet : Sur le cycle evolutif d’une nouvelle Bacteriacee chromogene. Petit : Les Diatomacees du Cap Horn. Sacchi : Les Protistes des Mousses. Balbiani : Evolution des micro-organismes animaux et vegetaux para- sites. Peragallo : Liste complete des Diatomees signalees en France. Babes : Sur l’hemoglobinarie bacterienne du boeuf. H^ricourt et Richet : Sur le Streptococcus pyosepticus. Peter : Microbes et Alcaloides. xcii Current Literature. Journal de Micrographie ( continued ),. Chav^e-Leroy : Le Peronospora ou la brulure des Vignes en 1888. Giard : La castration parasitaire du Lychnis dioica. Smith : Contributions a l’histoire naturelle des Diatomees. Vuillemin : Sur une Bacteriocecidie du Pin d’Alep. Am ann : Methodes des preparations microscopiques pour l’etude des Muscinees. Journal de Pharmacie et de Chimie. 5® ser. T. XVII. No. 7. Miquel : Analyse micrographique des eaux (continued in Nos. 8, 9, 10, 11). „ 8. Jacquemin : Du Saccharomyces ellipso'ideus et de ses applications a la fabrication d’un vin d’orge. ,, 9. Liotard : Etude sur le Kousso. ,, 10. Gascard : Sur la cire de la gomme-laque. „ 11. Cazeneuve et Hugounenq : Sur le dosage de l’azote total dans les substances organiques. Blondel : Sur le Strophanthus du Niger. 5eser. T. XVIII. No. 2. Voiry : Sur l’essence d’ Eucalyptus globulus . Manche : Preparation des sirops avec les sues de fruits. „ 4. Straus et Wurtz : Sur une methode perfectionnee d’ analyse bacterio- logique de l’air. Voiry : Sur l’essence de Cajuput. Balland : Le Cephalaria syriaca. Presence des graines de C. syriaca dans les bles. „ 6. Heckel et Schlagdenhauffen : Sur le produit des laticiferes des Mimusops et des Payina, compare a celui de V Isonandra gutta. Balland : Sur le developpement du grain de ble. ,, 7. Cotton : Etude sur la noix d’Argan, nouveau principe immediat, l’Argantine. ,, 9. Gaucher, Combemale et Marestang : Sur Paction physiologique de P Hedwigia balsamifera. „ 12. Blondel : Observations sur la structure des graines de Soja hispida. Mdmoires de la Soeiete des Sciences de Bordeaux. 3® serie, T. III. Dupetit : Sur les principes toxiques des Champignons. Petit : Le petiole des Dicotyledones au point de vue de l’anatomie com- paree et de la taxinomie. Mdmoires de la Societd Rationale des Sciences Naturelles et Mathema- tiques de Cherbourg. T. XXV, 3® serie, T. V. (1887).. Jeanbernat et Renauld : Bryo-geographie des Pyrenees. Bornet et Flahault : Tableau synoptique des Nostochacees fila- menteuses heterocystees. CorbiPre : Erythraea Morieri, sp. n. et les Erythraea fleurs capitees. N ouvelles Archives du Musdum d’Histoire Naturelle. Ser. II, T. X. Fasc. 2. Franchet : Plantae Davidianae ex Sinarum imperio. II. Revue biologique du Nord de la France. Annee I, No. 3. Fockeu : Premiere liste. des galles observees dans le Nord de la France. Periodical Literature . xcm Revue Bryologique. 1888. No. 5. Philibert : Etudes sur le peristome (continued in No. 6). Renauld : Note sur une fontinale de P Auvergne. — — • et Cardot : Notice sur quelques mousses de l’Amerique du Nord. Arnell : Scandinavian bibliography ( continued ). ,, 6. Amann : Methodes de preparations microscopiques pour l’etude des Muscinees. - : Causerie bryologique. Renauld : Notice sur une collection de Mousses de Maurice. Revue de Botanique (Courrensan). T. VII, Nos. 72-74. Du Noday : Notice bryologique sur les environs de Josselin. Gay : Variations de Viola odorata, L. aux environs de Blida. Olivier : Glossologie lichenique. Gay : Sur les Alyssum annuels des environs de Blida et en particulier sur les variations de Y Alyssum luteolum, Pomel. Revue d’Hygiene et de Police Sanitaire. T. X, Nos. 1-11. Miquel : De la valeur relative des precedes employes pour l’analyse micrographique des eaux. Arloing : Appareil pour P analyse bacteriologique des eaux. Kiener et Aldiber : Remarques sur les precedes de determination quantitative des germes contenus dans Pair. Revue Mycologique. No. 40. (October 1888). Mueller : Lichenes paraguenses a Cl. Balansa lecti (Jin), Roumegu^re : Fungi selecti exsiccati. XL VII6 Cent. Vi ala et Ravaz : Maladies de la Vigne : La Melanose. Le remede du Black Rot decouvert par M. Ed. Prillieux. Foex et Ravaz : L’organisation du White Rot (Rot Blanc). C. R. : Le Rot Blanc dans la Haute-Garonne et le Tarn en 1888. Cavara : Champignons parasites nouveaux des plantes cultivees. ■ : Les nouveaux Champignons de la Vigne. Le Breton : Forme anormale du Polyporus obducens. Revue Scientifique du Bourbonnais (E. Olivier). Moulins. Annee L (1888). Du Buysson : Monographic des Cryptogames vasculaires d’Europe. Equisetinees. Perot : Note sur les bois fossiles. Session Cryptogamique tenue a Paris en Octobre 1887, par les Soeidtds Botaniques et Myeologiques de Prance. Prillieux : Les maladies de la Vigne en 1887. Gomont : Note sur le genre Phormidium. Dangeard : Notes myeologiques. Seynes, de : La moisissure de P Ananas. Forquignon : Description d’une espece nouvelle de Coprin. Malbranche : Plantes rares, etc., observees recemment en Normandie. Roze : Une nouvelle espece de Geaster. Vuillemin r Un cas d’empoissonnement par Y Amanita panthaina. Patouillard : Note sur une Tuberculariee graminicole. Vuillemin : Sur une maladie d’Amygdalees observee en Lorraine. i XC1V Current Literature. Session Cryptogamique tenue a Paris en Oetobre 1887, par les Socidtds Botaniques et Mycologiques de Prance ( continued ). Boudier : Description de trois nouvelles especes d’Ascoboles de France. Bernard : Note sur une Lepiote nouvelle. Richon : Sur quelques especes nouvelles. Boudier : Note sur une forme conidifere curieuse du Polyporus biennis , Bull. GERMANY. Abhandlungen herausgegeben vom Naturwissenschaftlichen Verein zu Bremen. Bd. X. Koch und Brennecke : Flora von Wangerooge. Koch : Die Kerbelpflanze und ihre Verwandte. Focke : Ueber die Verbreitung beerentragender Pflanzen durch Vogel. : Ueber die Arten von Hemerocallis. : Moosflora der Umgegend von Bremen. : Propfmischlinge von Kartoffeln. Klebahn : Ueber Blasenroste. Muller : Oldenburgische Moosflora. Buchenau und Focke : Melilotus albus x macrorrhizus. Buchenau : Standortskarten von Gewachsen der nordwestdeutschen Flora. Miscellen : Erica Tetralix, L. mit getrennten Kronblattern. Bil- dungsabweichung einer Hiilse von Gleditscbia. Zur Flora von Bremen. Arbeiten des botanischen Institute in Wurzburg (Sachs). Bd. Ill, Heft 4. Sachs : Erfahrungen iiber die Behandlung chlorotischer Gartenpflanzen. : Nachtrag zur vorigen Abhandlung. : Erklarungen der diesem Hefte beiliegenden Taf. I-VII. Noll : Uber die Funktion der Zellstofffasern der Caulerpa prolifera. : Uber den Einfluss der Lage auf die morphologische Ausbildung einiger Siphoneen. (Mit 2 Holzschnitten.) : Uber das Leuchten der Schizostega osmundacea, Schimp. (Mit 5 Holzschnitten.) • : Die Farbstoffe der Chromatophoren von Bangia fuscopurpurea , Lyngb. (Mit 1 Holzschnitt.) : Beitrag zur Kenntniss der physikalischen Vorgange, welche den Reizkriimmungen zu Grunde liegen. (Mit 4 Holzschnitten.) Detlefsen : Die Lichtabsorption in assimilirenden Blattern. (Mit 3 Holzschnitten.) Annalen der Chemie (Liebig’s). Bd. 248, Heft 1. Bauer : Ueber die aus Flohsamenschleim entstehende Zuckerart. Archiv der Pharmacie. 1888. Nos. 11-24. Tschirch und Holfert : Ueber das Sussholz. Hartweg : Ueber den Strophanthussamen. Fluckiger : Englische Beitrage zur Geschichte der Pharmacie und Botanik. Kunz: Beitrage zur Kenntniss der chemischen Bestandtheile von Acorns Calamus. Pei'iodical Literature . xcv Archiv der Pharmacie (i continued ). Schwabe : Ueber die chem. Bestandtheile von Cortex Frangulae ( Rham - nus Frangula ) und Cascara Sagrada ( Rhamnus Purshiana). Schmidt : Ueber Papaveraceen-Alkaloide. Heuschke : Ueber das Chelidonin. Weiss : Ueber die chemischen Bestandtheile der Chekenblatter ( Myrtus Cheken). Graf : Die Bestandtheile des Kakaofettes. Peters : Kritische Studien iiber die Priifung der vegetabilischen fetten Ole auf ihre Verfalschungen. Fluckiger: Illicium verum , der Stemanisbaum. Block : Die Bestandtheile der Epheupflanze ( Hedera Helix). Archiv des Vereins der Freunde der W aturgeschichte in Mecklenburg. Gustrow. 1887. Kobbe : Fossile Holzer der Mecklenburger Braunkohle. Archiv fiir Anatomie und Physiologie, physiologische Abtheilung. 1888, Heft 5, 6. Kossel : Ueber einen neuen Bestandtheil des Thees. Will : Ueber Atropin und Hyoscyamin. Archiv fur Ethnographic, Internationales. Bd. I, Heft 5. Grabowsky : Das Betelkauen bei den malayischen Volkern. (Mit Tfl. XVI und 4 Illustrationen.) Archiv fur experimentelle Pathologie und Pharmakologie. Bd. XXV, Heft 2. Hofmeister : Ueber den schweissmindernden Bestandtheil des Larchen- schwamm. Archiv fiir Hygiene. Bd. VIII, Heft 2-4. Munnich : Beitrag zur Kenntniss des Favuspilzes (Tfl. I-IV). Uffelmann : Untersuchungen ausgefiihrt im hygienischen Institut der Universitat Rostock. Firtsch: Untersuchungen iiber Variationserscheinungen bei Vibrio proteus (Komma-Bacillus von Finkler-Prior). Kuntze und Hilzer : Zur Kenntniss des Safrans und dessen Verfal- schungen. Archiv fiir wissensehaftliehe und praktische Thierheilkunde. Bd. XIV. Ellenberger und Hofmeister : Das Vorkommen eines proteolitischen und anderer Fermente im Hafer und deren Einwirkung auf die V erdauungsvorgange. Schutz : Der Streptococcus der Druse der Pferde. Lustig : Das Contagion der Influenza der Pferde. Schutz : Bemerkungen zu der vorherstehenden Abhandlung. Berichte der deutsehen botanischen Gesellsehaft. Bd. IV. No. 7. Hirc : Coronilla emeroides , Boiss. et Sprunn. „ — Reinke : Einige neue braune und grime Algen der Kieler Bucht. „ — Mobius : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Algengattung Chaetopeltis , Bert- hold (Taf. XII). „ — Frank : Ueber die physiologische Bedeutung der Mycorhiza (Taf. XIII). „ — Schlicht : Ueber neue Falle von Symbiose der Pflanzenwurzeln mit Pilzen. XCV1 Curren t L iteroture . Berichte der deutschen botanischen G-esellschaft ( continued ). No. 7. Clark : Ueber den Einfluss niederer Sauerstoffpressungen auf die Bewe- gungen des Protoplasmas (vorlaufige Mittheilung). ,, — Vochting : Ein Dynamometer zum Gebrauch am Klinostat. ,, — Ascherson : Ein neues Vorkommen von Carex aristata, R. Br., in Deutschland. ,, 8. Palladin : Ueber Zersetzungsprodukte der Eiweiss-stoffe in den Pflanzen bei Abwesenheit von freiem Sauerstoff. ,, — Krause : Zwei fiir die deutsche Flora neue Pbanerogamen. ,, — Schutt : Weitere Beitiage zur Kenntniss des Phycoerithrins (Taf. XV). „ — Reiche : Gefliigelte Stengel und herablaufende Blatter. ,, — Hanausek : Ueber die Samenhautepidermis der Capsicum- Arten (Taf XVI). „ — Celakowsky : Ueber einen Bastard von Antkemis cotula, L. und Matri- caria inodora , L. (Mit 2 Holzschnitten.) ,, — Campbell: Einige Notizen iiber die Keimung von Marsilia aegyptiaca (mit Taf. XVII und 1 Holzschnitt). „ — Klebahn : Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Zwangsdrehungen (Taf. XVIII). ,, — Molisch und Zeisel : Ein neues Vorkommen von Cumarin. „ — Mobius : Berichtigung zu meiner friiheren Mittheilung iiber eine neue Siisswasserfloridee. ,, — Eberdt : Ueber das Palissadenparenchym. ,, — Wittmack : Die Heimath der Bohnen und der Kiirbisse. „ — Kornicke : Bemerkungen iiber den Flachs des heutigen und alten Aegyptens. ,, — Steinbrinck : Ueber die Abhiingigkeit der Richtung hygroskopischer Spannkrafte von der Zellwandstruktur (Taf. XIX). „ 9. Dietel : Ueber eine neue auf Euphorbia dulcis, Jacq. vorkommende Melampsora. „ — Beauvais : Ueber den anatomischen Ban von Grindelia robusta. „ 10. Wieler : Ueber den Ort der Wasserleitung im Iiolzkorper dicotyler und gymnospermer Holzgewachse. „ — Wortmann : Einige kurze Bemerkungen zu einer Abhandlung von Dr. Fr. Noll. Generalversammlungs-Heft. Necrologe : — Rees : Anton de Bary (mit Bildniss). Pfitzer : Robert C aspary. Farlow : Asa Gray. Haberlandt : Hubert Leitgeb. Mittheilungen : — Klebahn : Weitere Beobachtungen iiber die Blasenroste der Kiefern. BiiSGEN : Ueber die Art und Bedeutung des Thierfanges bei Utricularia vulgaris , L. Zacharias : Ueber Entstehung und Wachsthum der Zellhaut. Moeller : Anatomische Untersuchungen iiber das Vorkommen der Gerbsaure. Beissner : Ueber Jugendformen von Pflanzen, speciell von Coniferen. Frank : Ueber den Einfluss, welchen das Sterilisiren des Erdbodens auf die Pflanzen-Entwicklung ausiibt. Periodical Literature. XCVll Beriehte der deutschen botanisehen Gesellschaft ( continued ). Klein : Ein neues Exkursionsmikroskop. : Beitrage zur Morphologic und Biologie der Gattung Volvox (vorlaufige Mittheilung). KlRCHNER : Ueber einen im Mohnol lebenden Pilz (Taf. XIV). Bericht iiber neue und wichtigere Beobachtungen aus dem Jahre 1887* Abgestattet von der Commission fur die Flora von Deutsch- land. Beriehte der deutschen chemischen G-esellschaft. 1888. Nos. 11-18. Kossel : Ueber eine neue Base aus dem Pflanzenreiche (aus Thee). Liebermann : Ueber ein Nebenalkaloid des Cocains, das Isopropyl- cocain. Abbot und Trimble : Ueber das Vorkommen fester Kohlenwasserstoffe in Pflanzen. Gutzeit : Ueber das Vorkommen fester Kohlenwasserstoffe im Pflanzen- reiche. Einhorn : Weitere Untersuchungen iiber das Coca'in. Fragner : Ein neues Alkaloid ‘ Imperialin 5 (aus Fritillaria imperialis) . Jahns : Ueber die Alkalo'ide der Arecanuss. Lippmann : Ueber einige seltenere Bestandtheile der Riibenasche. Bericht iiber die Senckenbergische Naturforschende Gessellschaft in Frankfurt a. Main. 1888. Jannicke: Die Gliederung der deutschen Flora. Bibliotheca Botanica. Heft 12. Stenzel : Die Gattung Tubicaulis, Cott. (Mit 7 Tafn.). Centralblatt, Biologisches. Bd. VIII. No. 9. Haacke : Das Endergebniss aus Weismann’s Schrift : ‘ Ueber die Zahl der Richtungskorper und iiber ihre Bedeutung fiir die Vererbung.’ „ 10. Richter : Zur Vererbung erworbener Charaktere. „ — Prazmowski : Ueber Sporenbildung bei den Bakterien. „ — Rosenthal und Scliulz : Ueber Alkali- Albuminat als Nahrboden bei bakteriologischen Untersuchungen. „ 11. Haacke: Weismann’s Richtungskorpertheorie. ,, 12. Eimer : Die Entstehung der Arten auf Grund von Vererben erworbener Eigenschaften. ,,15. Raskin : Zur Zuchtung der pathogenen Mikro-organismen auf aus Milch bereiteten festen und durchsichtigen Nahrboden. ,, 16. Ludwig : Ueber weitere pflanzenbiologische Untersuchungen. Schutz- mittel der Pflanzen. „ — Brock : Einige altere Autoren iiber die Vererbung erworbener Eigen- schaften. „ — Quincke : Ueber Protoplasmabewegung. „ 1 7. Migula : Die Verbreitungsweise der Algen. „ — KroNFEld : Neuere Beitrage zur Biologie der Pflanzen. „ — Zacharias : Landplanarien auf Pilzen. „ 18. Schulz : Ueber Huminsubstanzen (continued in No. 19). „ — Rosenthal : Die Malaria und die Mittel zu ihrer Bekampfung. „ 19. Ludwig : Weitere Untersuchungen iiber Ameisenpflanzen. xcviii Current Literature . Centralblatt, Botanisches. Bd. XXXV. No. i. Petersen : Ueber Quernetze in Gefassen. „ — Lundstrom : Ueber die Salix- Flora der Jenesseij-Ufer (continued in Nos. 2-4). „ 2. Hansgirg: Ueber Bacillus muralis, Tomaschek, nebst Beitiagen zur Kenntniss der Gallertbildung einiger Spaltalgen (continued in Nos. 3, 4). Nos. 3, 4. Eichelbaum : Mykologische Beobachtungen. „ — Starback : Einige kritische Bemerkungen iiber Leptosphaeria modesta, Auctt. Nos. 5, 6. Keller : Wilde Rosen des Kantons Zurich (continued in Nos. 7_I°)- „ — Lundstrom : Ueber farblose Oelplastiden und die biologische Bedeutung der Oeltropfen gewisser Potamogeton- Arten. „ — Berggren : Ueber Apogamie des Prothalliums von Notochlaena. ,, — Ljungstrom : Eine Primula- Excursion nach Moen. No. 7. Tomaschek : Ueber eine angeblich neue Methode die Keime einiger niederen Algenpilze aus dem Wasser zu isoliren. „ 8. Areschoug : Ueber Trapa natans, var. conocarpa , F. Aresch. und ihre Abstammung von der typischen Form (continued in No. 9). „ 10. Johanson : Einige Beobachtungen iiber Torfraoore im siidlichen Schwe- den. „ 11. Wenzig : Nova ex Pomaceis. „ — Istvanffi : Ueber das Prapariren der Pilze fiir wissenschaftliche Zwecke (continued in Nos. 12, 13). „ — Andersson : Ueber Palmella uvaeformis, Ktzg. und die Dauersporen von Draparnaldia glomerata, Ag. ,, — Dus^N : Ueber einige Sphagnum- Proben aus der Tiefe siidschwedischer Torfmoore. Bd. XXXVI. No. 1. Bornmuller : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Flora des bulgarischen Kiistenlandes (continued in Nos. 2-5). ,, — Keller: Doppelspreitige Blatter von Valeriana sambucifolia, Mik. ,, 3. Brotherus : Musci novi exotici. „ — Kronfeld : Bemerkungen zu Herrn Dr. Istvanffy’s Aufsatz : ‘ Ueber das Praepariren der Pilze’, etc. „ 6. Tomaschek : Ueber Bacillus muralis und Zopf’s Coccen und Stabchen- zoogloea der Alge Glaucothrix gracillima. ,, 7- PRAZMOWSKI : Ueber die Wurzelknollchen der Leguminosen (continued in Nos. 8, 9). ,, 9. Hartig : Untersuchungen iiber den Lichtstandszuwachs der Kiefer. „ : Zur Verbreitung der Larchenkrankheit. ,, — Peter : Ueber die Pflanzenwelt Norwegens. 1 ,, — Allescher : Ueber einige aus Siid-Bayem bisher nicht bekannte Pilze (continued in Nos. 10, 11). „ 10. Tepper : Bemerkungen iiber die Kangaroo-Insel und einige Charakter- pflanzen derselben (continued in Nos. 11, 12). „ ~ Grevillius : Bau des Stammes bei einigen lokalen Formen von Poly- gonum avicularei L. (continued in Nos. 11, 12). Periodical Literature . xcix Centralblatt, Botanisch.es ( continued ). No. ii. Sadebeck : Neuere Untersuchungen liber einige Krankheitsformen von Alnus incana und A. glutinosa. „ : Die Antheren der Clusiaceen. ,, 12. Harz : Ueber Bergwerkspilze (continued in No. 13). „ — Skarmann : Monstrose Form von Salix depressa x repens , Brunner. ,, 13. Dingler : Die Mechanik der pflanzlichen Flugorgane. ,, — Hartig : Der Einfluss der Samenproduction auf Zuwachsgrosse und Reservestoffvorrath der Baume. ,, — Tubeuf, von : Pestalozzia Hartigii. „ — Dingler : Kleinere Mittheilungen. Centralblatt fur Bakteriologie und Parasitenkunde. Bd. IV. Bender : Ueber den Erysipelcoccus (Fehleisen). Babes : Ueber einige Apparate zur Bakterienuntersuchung. Buchner : Eine neue Methode zur Kultur anaerober Mikroorganismen. Plaut : Ueber eine Verbesserung meiner Wassersterilisations-Flaschen. Gamaleia : Zur Aetiologie der Hiihnercholera. Schmelck : Steigerung des Bakteriengehalts wahrend des Schnee- scbmelzens. Weichselbaum : Nachtrag zum zusammenfassenden Bericht liber die Aetiologie der Tuberculose. Bartoschewitsch : Die feuerfesten Wattepfropfen fur die bakteriolo- gischen Probirglaser. Weibel : Untersuchungen liber Vibrionen. Perroncito : Chytridium elegans, n. sp. Bonome : Pleuro-Pericarditis und Cerebro-Spinal-Meningitis Serofibrinosa durch einen dem Diplococcus pneumonicus sehr ahnlichen Mikro- organismus erzeugt. Ludwig : Der braune Schleimfluss, eine neue Krankheit unserer Apfel- baume. Buchner : Ueber die vermeintlichen Sporen der Typhusbacillen. Sorokin : Ueber Algophaga pyriformis, n. gen. et sp. Ludwig : Weiteres liber den Schleimfluss der Baume. Tassinari : Experimentaluntersuchungen iiber die Wirkung des Tabaks- rauches auf die Mikroorganismen im Allgemeinen und im Beson- deren auf die krankheiterzeugenden. Ten HOLT : Neue Studien liber die Pebrine-Krankheit der Seidenspinner. Bujwid : Neue Methode zum Diagnosticiren und Isoliren der Cholera- bakterien. Belfanti und Pescarolo : Ueber eine pathogene Bacterium- Art, entdeckt im Tetanusmaterial. Janowski : Ueber den Bakteriengehalt des Schnees. Schmelck : Eine Gletscherbakterie. Bujwid : Traubenzucker als die Ursache der Eiterung neben Staphylo- coccus aureus. Sorokin : Parasitologische Skizzen. Sehlen, von : Kleine Beitrage zur bakteriologischen Methodik. Schottelius: Beobachtung kernartiger Korper im Innern von Spalt- pilzen. Benecke : Ueber die Mycorhiza. c Current Literature. Centralblatt fur Bakteriologie und Parasitenkunde ( continued ). Ferrari : Ueber das Verhalten von pathogenen Mikroorganismen in den subcutan einzuspritzenden Fliissigkeiten. Frank: Ueber den Untergang der Milzbrandbacillen im Thierkorper. Pfuhl : Zur Sporenbildung der Typhusbacillen. Petri : Einfacher Apparat zum Einspritzen von Fliissigkeiten fiir bak- teriologische Zwecke. Flora. Jahrgang LXXI, 1888. No. 16. Wenzig : Die Gattnng Spiraea , L. (continued in Nos. 17, 18). „ — Schulz : Ueber Reservestoffe in immergriinen Slattern unter besonderer Berficksichtigung des Gerbstoffs. „ 17. Hansgirg : Ueber die aerophytischen Arten der Gattungen Hormidium , Ktz., Schizogonium, Ktz., und Hormiscia (Fr.) Aresch. Nos. 19-21. Haberlandt : Die Chlorophyllkorner der Selaginellen (Taf. V). Gnentzsch : Ueber radiale Verbindungen der Gefasse und des Holz- parenchyms zwischen auf einander folgenden Jahrringen dikotyler Laubbaume (Taf. VI). Nos. 22-26. Knoblauch : Anatomie des Holzes der Laurineen (Taf. VII). No. 27. Muller Hal : Die Mooswelt des Kilima-Ndscharo. Nos. 28, 29. Teitz : Ueber definitive Fixirung der Blattstrange durch die Torsions- wirkung der Leitstrange (Taf. VIII). Schrodt : Beitrage zur Oeffnungs-Mechanik der Cycadeen-Antheren (Taf. IX). Nos. 30-32. Lindau : Ueber die Anlage und Entwicklung einiger Flechten (Taf. X). Muller : Lichenes Portoricenses. Stephani : Porella Levieri, Jack, et Stephani, n. sp. No. 33. Hansgirg: Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Algengattungen Entocladia , Reinke ( Entonema , Reinsch ex. p., Entoderma, Lagrh., Reinkia, Bzi. ? Peripligmatiutn, Ktz.), und Pilinia, Ktz. ( Acroblasta , Reinsch) mit einem Nachtrage zu meiner in dieser Zeitschrift (1888, No. 14) veroffentlichen Abhandlung (Taf. XII). Muller : Revisio Lichenum Eschweilerianorum (continued in Nos. 34-36). Nos. 34-36. Velenovsky : Zur Deutung der Fruchtschuppe der Abietineen (Taf. XI). Mullrr : Lichenologische Beitrage, XXX. Forsehungen auf dem G-ebiete der Agriculturphysik (Wollny). Bd. XI. Wollny : Electrische Kulturversuche. Raman n : Untersuchungen fiber Waldboden. I. Abhandlung. Kraus : Das Wurzelsystem der Runkelrfiben und dessen Beziehungen zur Rfibenkultur. Forst- und Jagdzeitung, Allgemeine. Juli 1888. Brecher : Ueber den Anbau von Acer (. Negundo ) californicuni. Hoffmann : Ueber den phaenologischen Werth von Blattfall und Blattverfarbung. Periodical Literature . ci Gartenflora. Jahrgang XXXVII. Heft 13. Regel: Aster alpinus, L. (3 speciosus , Rgl., und Trichopilia Lehmanni ■> Rgl. (Taf. 1276). ,, — Kuhn : Welche Samen der Levkoye bringen gefiillt bliihende Blurnen ? „ — Alphabetisches Verzeichniss sammtlicher im Monat April 1888 beschriebenen neuen Oder abgebildeten alteren Pflanzen mit kurzen Beschreibungen (for May in Heft 15, for June in Heft 17, for July in Heft 19, for August in Heft 21, for September in Heft 23). „ — Riss : Ein Nelkenfeind {Anihomyia radicum'). „ 14. Regel : Zygopetalum brachypetalum , Lindl. 13 stenopetalum , Rgl. (Taf. I277)* „ — Kittel : Dendrobium ( Dendrocoryne ) speciosum, Smith (Abb. 85). ,, — Bornmuller : Noch Einiges fiber Populus Steiniana und P. hybrida (Abb. 88). ,, — Iberis Garrexiana, All. (Ib. sempervirens , Lap.) (Abb. 90) ; Galvesia juncea , Benth. (Abb. 91). ,, 15. Zabel : Polygonum baldschuanicum, Rgl. (Taf. 1278). ,, — Hennings : Eine giftige Kaktee, Anhalonium Lewinii , n. sp. (Abb. 92 und 93). „ — Bredemeir : Freesia refrada , F. W. Klatt, var. alba (Abb. 94). ,, — Wittmack : Was ist Nidularium striatum und Makoyanum ? „ 16. Regel: Oncidium Lietzei 7 a,ureo maculatum, Rgl. (Taf. 1279). ,, •: Ixora alba, L. ; Pleurothallis platystachys, Rgl. „ 17. Sprenger : Narcissus pachybulbus, D.R. ; Crocus Imperati, Ten., var. purpureus, Hort. Damm ; Cyrthanthus Mackennii , Hook f. (Taf. 1280). ,, 18. Regel: Cattleya labiata, Lindl., var. magnifica , Rgl.; Quesnelia Wittmackiana , Rgl. (Taf. 1281). ,, — Zabel: Beitrage .zur Kenntniss der Gattung Staphylea, L. (Abb. 113, 1 14) (continued in No. 19, Abb. 117, 118). ,, 19. Wittmack : Stephanandra incisa (Thbg.) Zabel. „ 20. Araucaria Cunninghamii (Abb. 127). „ — ■ Stephanotis fioribunda in Frucht (Abb. 128, 129). ,, 21. Sprenger: Begonia geranioides. ,, — Alnus glutinosa, L., var. laciniata , Ehrh. (Abb. 131). „ — Nagy, von : Syringa japonica und eine Uebersicht der Syringa- Arten. „ 22. Stein : Eulophia maculata, Rchb. f. (Taf. 1285). J — Dammer : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Fichtenformen. ,, 23. Regel : Echinocadus texensis , Hopfer (Taf. 1286). ,, — Lindemuth : Ueber eine botanisch interessante Birnensorte (Abb. 137). „ 24. Regel : Ein neues Zyopetalum : Z. Sanderianum, Rgl. (Taf. 1287). Hedwigia. Bd. XXVII. Heft 7 und 8. Nordstedt : Einige Characeenbestimmungen. 1. Ueber einige Chara- ceen im Herbarium des k. botanischen Gartens zu Berlin. 2. Ueber einige Characeen aus Puerto-Rico. 3. Ueber einige Characeen aus Deutsch-Sud-west-Afrika. Heft 9 und 10. Mobius : Ueber einige in Portorico gesammelte Siisswasser- und Luftalgen. Cll Current Literature. Hedwigia {continued ). Stephani : Calycularia crispa , Mitten. Hansgirg : De Spirogyra insigni (Hass), Ktz., nov. var .fallaci, Zygne- mate chalybeospermo, n. sp. et Z. rhynchonemate , n. sp. adjecto conspectu subgenermn, sectiontim, subsectionumque generis Spirogyrae , Link, et Zygnematis (Ag.) de By. Karsten : Fragmenta mycologica, XXIII et XXIV. * Lagerheim : Eine nene Entorrhiza, Heft ii und 12. Warnstorf : Revision der Sphagna in der Bryotheca europaea von Rabenhorst nnd in einigen alteren Sammlnngen. Stephani : Westindische Hepaticae. I. Hepaticae portoricenses. II. Hepaticae ex insulis St. Domingo et Domininica quas collegit Eggers. Dietel : Ueber einige anf Compositen vorkommende Rostpilze. Klebahn : Beobachtung liber die Sporenentleerung des Ahomrun- zelschorfs, Rhytisma acerinum , Fr. Nawaschin : Ueber das auf Sphagnum squarrosum , Pers. parasitirende Helotium. Hefte, Botanisehe (Wigand’s, Marburg). Heft III, herausgegeben von E. Dennert. Wigand : Das Protoplasma als Fermentorganismus. Humboldt. 1888 ( continued ). Pfeffer : Ueber Anlockung von Bacterien und einiger andern Orga- nisrnen durch chemische Reize. Haberlandt : Das Princip der Oberflachenvergrosserung im anato- mischen Ban der Pflanzen. Reiche: Ueber die Veranderungen, welche der Mensch in der Vegetation Europa’s hervorgebracht hat, II. Ludwig : Ueber einige merkwiirdige Rostpilze. Moewes : 1st die Schuppenwurz (. Lathraea squa??taria ) eine thierfangende Pflanze ? Beck : Die neuesten Anschauungen liber die Pflanzen der Steinkohlenzeit. Moewes : Zur Biologic der Gattung Impatiens. Keller : Atavistische Erscheinungen im Pflanzenreich. Jahresbericht der naturhistorischen Gesellsehaft zu Hannover. Nos. 34-37. Andree : Vaccinium macrocdrpum, Ait. — — : Pflanzenansiedlungen auf Neubruch. Hess : Tabelle zur Bestimmung der dem Rettig und Radieschen schad- lichen Insecten. Mejer : Veranderung der Flora der Eilenriede in den letzten 30 Jahren. Jahresbericht des naturwissenschaftliehen Vereins der Rheinpfalz. Landau, XLIII-XLIV. Bokorny : Kurze Mittheilungen liber die Bakterien im Brunnenwasser. — — Neue Untersuchungen liber den Vorgang der Silberabschei- dung durch aktives Albumen. - — : Das Wasserstoffsuperoxyd und die Silberabscheidung durch aktives Albumen. — — — : Die Keimung der Samen. — — — : Ein chemischer Unterschied zwischen lebendem und todtem Protoplasma. Periodical Literature . ciii Jahresbericht der Schlesischen G-esellschaft fur vaterlandische Kultur. LXV, 1887. Kassner : Ueber Lacturin. : Ueber das fette Oel der Hirsefrucht. Poleck : Ueber die fluchtigen Bestandtheile der Wurzel und des Wurzel- stocks von Asarum europaeum. : Ueber die chemische Natur des aetherischen Oels von Asarum canadense. Cohn : Ueber die physikalischen Eigenschaften des Tabaschir. ■ : Ueber Mandr agora. : Bericht iiber die Enthiillungsfeier der Goppertschen Biiste auf der Breslauer Promenade. Engler : Ueber die Flora der Insel Socotra. Fick : Resultate der Durchforschung der schlesischen Phanerogamenflora (1887). Hieronymus : Ueber Tephrosia heterantha , Griseb. : Ueber einige Algen des Riesengebirges. Krassnow, von : Versuch einer Entwicklungsgeschichte der Pflanzenwelt in Central-Thian-Schan. Limpricht : Ueber Th. Giimpel’s Beitrage zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Laubmoose. Pax : Ueber die Bliithenbildung der Capparidaceae. Schroter : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der nordischen Pilze. Sonntag : Ueber die Diatomeen der Umgegend von Wiiste-Waltersdorf. Stenzel : Ueber Oderholzer. Stein : Ueber Flechten vom Congo und aus dem Orient und iiber Strophanthus Ledienii. Jah.rbii.eher, Botanische (Engler). Bd. X. Heft 3. Pax : Monographische Uebersicht iiber die Arten der Gattung Primula (Schluss). ,, — Engler : Plantae Marlothianae ; ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Flora SikbAfrika’s, II Dicotyledonae sympetalae ^Taf. VII-X). ,, — De Candolle : Plantae Lehmannianae in Guatemala, Costa Rica, Columbia, Ecuador, etc. collectae : Piperaceae. „ — Schwacke : Eine neue Olacinee ( Tetrastylidium Engleri) Schwacke, n. sp.). ,, 4. Palla : Zur Kenntniss der Gattung Scirpus (Taf. XI). ,, — Schumann : Ueber einige verkannte oder wenig gekannte Geschlech- ter der Rubiaceen Siidamerikas. „ — Warming : Ueber Gronlands Vegetation. ,, — Solereder : Beitrage zur vergleichenden Anatomie der Aristolochiaceen nebst Bemerkungen iiber den systematischen Werth der Secret- zellen und iiber die Structur der Blattspreite bei den Gyrocarpeen (Taf. XII-XIV). Jahrbiicher fur wissenschaftliehe Botanik (Pringsheim). Bd. XIX. Heft 3. Went : Die Vermehrung der normalen Vacuolen durch Theilung (Taf. VII-IX). ,, — Schumann : Einige neue Ameisenpflanzen (Taf. X-XI). „ 4. Wakker : Studien iiber die Inhaltskorper der Pflanzenzelle (Taf. XII-XV). „ — Muller, Carl : Ueber den Bau der Commissuren der Equisetenscheiden (Taf. XVI-XX). CIV Current Literature. Jahrbiicher fur wissenschaftliche Botanik (Pringsheim) ( continued ). Bd. >, X. Pleffc i. Koch : Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Rhinanthaceen ( Rhinanthus minor, Ehrh.) (Taf. I). ,, — Loebel : Anatomie der Laubblatter, vorziiglich der Blattgriin fiihrenden Gewebe (Taf. II und III). „ — Muller (Mlinden) : Spectralanalyse der Bliithenfarben (Taf. IV-VI). Jahrbiicher, Landwirthschaftliehe (Thiel). Bd. XVII. Heft 4, 5. Schulze : Ueber die Bildungsweise des Asparagins und iiber die Bezie- hungen der stickstofffreien Stoffe zum Eiweissumsatz im Pflan- zenorganismus. „ — Kreusler : Zum Nachweis von Nitraten im Erdboden, etc. ,, — Frank: Bemerkungen zu vorstehendem Artikel. „ — Plath : Ueber die Nitrification des Ammoniaks und seiner Salze, II. „ 6. Lupke : Ueber die Bedeatung des Kaliums in der Pflanze (Taf. XV). ,, — Meyer : Untersuchungen fiber die Entwicklung einiger parasitischen Pilze bei saprophytischer Ernahrung (Taf. XVI-XIX). Mittheilungen aus dem Naturwissenschaftlichen Verein fur Neu-Vor- pommern und Biigen in G-reifswald. Jahrg. XIX (1887). Moller : Ueber das Verkommen der Gerbsaure und ihre Bedeutung fiir den Stoffwechsel in den Pflanzen. Mittheilungen, Botanische, aus den Tropen. Heft II. Schimper : Die epiphytische Vegetation Amerikas. Mittheilungen der Geogr. Gessllschaft (fiir Thiiringen) zu Jena. Bd. VII, Heft 1, 2. Haussknecht : Beitrage zur Gattung Epilobium . Mittheilungen des botanischen Vereins fiir den Kreis Freiburg und das Land Baden. No. 45. Zahn : Sommer um den Feldberg. ,, 46. Lagerheim : Mykologisches aus dem Schwarzwald. „ — Winter: Unsere Brunnenflora. Nos. 47, 48. „ — Kneucker : Beitrage zur Flora von Karlsruhe. „ — Mez : Die amerikanischen Lauraceen des Doll’schen Herbars. Nos. 49, 50. „ — Klein : Beitrage zur Technik mikroskopischer Dauerpraparate. ,, — Neue Standorte aus der Pfalzer Flora. ,, — Klein: Anton de Bary (Nachruf). Nos. 51, 52. „ — Scheurle : Die badischen Weidenarten. ,, — Schatz: Die badischen Ampferbastarde (continued in No. 53). Mittheilungen des Vereins fiir Erdkunde. Halle a. S. 1888. Schulz : Die floristische Litteratur fiir Nordthfiringen, den Harz und den provinzialsachsischen wie anhaltischen Antheil an der nord- deutschen Tiefebene. Periodical Liter attire. cv Mittheilungen, Monatliche, aus dem Gesammtgebiete der Waturwissen- sehaften (Huth). Bd. V. No. 5. Huth : Nachricht von einer alten und wenig bekannten pharmazeutischen Flora. „ 6. Aschenson : Die Verbreitung von Achillea cartaliginea , Ledeb., und Polygonum danubiale , Kern, im Gebiete der Flora der Provinz Brandenburg. „ — Hock : Einige Hauptergebnisse der Pflanzengeographie in den letzten 20 Jahren (continued in No. 7). „ 7. Hager : Ueber die giftige Wirkung einiger Lathyrus-Axim . „ 8. Huth : Die Verbreitung der Pflanzen durch die Excremente der Thiere. ,, — Hock : Phaenologisches aus Friedeberg, Nm. Mittheilungen, Petermann’s. Bd. XXXIV. Nos. 8, 9. Semler : Die Veranderungen, welche der Mensch in der Flora Kali- fomiens bewirkt hat. Monatsschrift, Deutsche Botanische. 1888. No. 1. Callmee : Beitrage zur Caricologie (continued in Nos. 4, 5). ,, * — Ludwig : Biologische Notizen. „ — Enrico : Neue Standorte einiger selteneren Rosen der italianischen und siidtirolischen Flora. „ — Lorch : Beitrage zur Flora der Laubmoose in der Umgegend von Mar- burg. Nos. 2,3. Schneider : Ueber Hauptspecies und Zwischenformen innerhalb der Piloselloiden. ,, — Wiesbaur : Verbreitung der Veronica agrestis in Oesterreich. ,, — Eine Naturforscherversammlung in Niirnberg (an unpublished paper by Schleiden). „ 4,5. Scheuerle : Ein siidlicher Standort der Salix livida, Whlbg. „ — Wettstein, von : Zur Verbreitung der Veronica agrestis , L., in Nieder- osterreich. „ — Artzt : Zur Flora von Schluderbach in Siidtirol (continued in Nos. 6, 7). ,, — Worlein : Neue und kritische Pflanzen der Umgegend von Munchen. „ — Durer : Der ‘ Hengster ’ bei Frankfurt a. M. mit seinen botanischen Schatzen. „ — Geisenheyner : Ueber eine Fasciation. „ — Konig : Beitrag zur Algen flora von Cassel (continued in Nos. 6, 7). „ 6, 7. Freyn : Beitrag zur Flora von Syrien und des cilicischen Taurus. ,, — Kaulfuss : Flora von Lichtenfels in Ober-Franken (continued in Nos. 8, 9)- „ 8, 9. Schneider : Uebersicht der sudetischen und systematische Gruppirung der europaeischen Archieracia (continued in Nos. 11, 12). „ — Winter; Pilatus. „ — Wiesbaur: Zur Verbreitung der Veronica agrestis , L., in Ober- Oester- reich. Beitrag zur Flora des Regnitzgebiets (zusammengestellt vom Bot. Verein in Niirnberg) (continued in Nos. 11, 12). — Roll : Die Thiiringer Laubmoose und ihre geographische Verbreitung. 10. Sagorski : Plantae criticae Thuringiae. — Zigert : Carex paniculata x canescens , n. hybr., C. silesiaca, m. ein neuer Carex- bastard in Schlesien. — Callier ; Botanische Excursion ins Riesengebirge, CV1 Current Literature. Monatssehrift, Deutsche Botanische ( continued ). Nos. 8,9. Halliee : Convolvulus arvensis , L., var. corolla partita. ,, — Knuth : Die Orobanchen Schleswig-Holsteins. „ 11, 12. Geisenheyner : Bemerkungen und Zusatze zur dritten Auflage der Excursionsflora des Grossherzogtums Hessen von Dosch nnd Scriba. Sammlung naturwissenschaftlicher Vortrage (Huth). Berlin. Bd. II, Heft 7 und 8. Huth : Die Hakenklimmer (mit 2 Taf. und 6 Holzschn.) ; Ueber stamm- friichtige Pflanzen. Schriften der physikalisch-okonomischen Gesellschaft zu Konigsberg i. Pr. XXVIII. Abhandlungen. Caspary : Einige neue fossile Holzer Preussens nebst kritischen Bemer- kungen iiber die Anatomie des Holzes und die Bezeichnung fossiler Holzer. Abromeit : Gedachtnissrede auf Prof. Dr. Robert Caspary. Bericht fiber die 25. Versammlung des preuss. bot. Vereins zu Insterburg am 5. Okt. 1886. SlTZUNGSBERICHTE. Klien : Ueber die Funktionen der sogenannten Leguminosenknollchen. : Ueber das Wurzelwachsthum entlaubter Baume. Caspary : Ueber neue fossile Holzer aus Ost- und West Preussen. Ritthausen : Ueber die Alkaloide der Lupinen. Klien : Ueber vegetative Bastarderzeugung durch Impfung. Schriften des Naturwissenschaftlichen Vereins fur Schleswig-Holstein. Kiel. Bd. VII, Heft 1. Fuchs : Beitrage zur parasitischen Pilz-Flora Ost-Holsteins. Sitzungsberichte der Gesellschaft fur Morphologie und Physiologie zu Munchen. Bd. IV. Heft 1. Hartig : Ueber den Einfluss der Verdunstungsgrosse auf den anatomi- schen Bau des Holzes. Sitzungsberichte der Gesellschaft naturforschender Preunde zu Berlin. 1888, Nos. 3-10. Ascherson : Ueber eine aus Ceylon stammende, nach Veilchen rie- chende Droge, die aus den Antheren von Mesua ferrea , L. besteht. Magnus : Einige Beobachtungen betreffend die Bestaubung von Spergu - laria salina, Presl. . : Ueber das epidemische Auftreten einer Urophlyctis- Art, die er U. Kriegeriana nennt, auf Carum Carvi. Wittmack : Mittheilung des Herrn A. Ernst in Caracas iiber fischvergif- tende Pflanzen. — : Ueber Sanseviera longijlora , Sims. ■ — : Ueber den Bliitenstand einer fur den Gartenbau neuen Bromeliacee. Schrodt : Ueber eine Vergiftung durch Colchicum autumnale. Magnus: Ueber Wurzeln von Passijlora mit kleinen seitlichen Ver- dickungen verursacht von Heterodora. Scharrer : Ueber Volksarzneimittel in Transkaukasien. Magnus : Ueber eine epidemische Erkrankung der Gartennelken. Periodical Literature. evil Sitzungsberichte der K. baier. Akademie der Wissensehaften. Miinchen. 1887. Heft 3. Radlkofer : Einige Capparis-Axten . S itzungsberiebte der physikaliseh-medicinisehen Gesellschaft zu Wurz- burg. 1888 ( continued ). Bumm : Ueber Einwirkung der Eiter-Microorganismen auf Bindegewebe. Sitzungsberichte und Abhandlungen der IT aturwissenschaftlichen Gesell- schaft Isis in Dresden. 1888. Jan. — June. Kosmahl : Die Fichtennadelrothe in den Sachsischen Staatsforsten. Sitzungbericbte der physikalisch-medizinischen Societat zu Erlangen. Heft 19, 1887. Tamba : Die Herkunft der Zellkerne in den Gefassthyllen von Cucurbita. (Abb. 88). Verhandlungen des Botanischen Vereins der Provinz Brandenburg. Jakrgang XXIX (1887). Magnus und Kohne : Bericht liber die 46. Hauptversammlung zu Buckow am 5. Juni 1887. Magnus : Ueber den Einfluss des Standorts auf die Ausbildung des Leontopodium alpinum , Cass. ; Auftreten von Laubblattern unter den Katzchen von Populus tremula ; Ueber die Best'au- bungsverhaltuisse von Silene injlata , Sm. in den Alpen bei Zermatt ; Ueber die Verbreitung von Caeoma Chelidonii , Magn. ; Berichtigung ; Verzeichniss der am 1. Mai, 5. und 6. Juni bei Buckow gesammelten Pilze. Wittmack : Ulex europaeus , L. und Zelkova acuminata. Scheppig : Cytisus Adami, hort. ohne Riickschlage. Ascherson : Reisebriefe aus Aegypten. ■ : Bericht liber die 47. Hauptversammlung zu Berlin am 29. Oktober 1887. Mez : Myrmekophilie der Lauracen-Gattung Plemothyrium. Thomas : Ueber das durch eine Tenthredinide erzeugte Myelocecidium von Lonicera. : Bemerkungen liber die Holzkropfe von Birken, Aspen und Weiden. Magnus : August Wilhelm Eichler. Nachruf (mit Bildniss). Karnbach : Die bisher im Koniglichen Botanischen Garten zu Berlin beobachteten Uredineen und Ustilagineen mit Einschluss von Proto?nyces. Mit Vorwort von P. Magnus. Magnus : Nachtrag hierzu. : Peronospora effusa , Grev. auf den iiberwinterten Spinatpflanz- chen bei Berlin, nebst Beobachtungen liber das Ueberwintern einiger Peronospora- Arten. Ludwig : Die Farnpflanzen des reussischen Vogtlandes. Seemen, von : Carex acutiformis x filiformis , Aschs. ; Melica picta , C. Koch, bei Suiza in Thiiringen. Beyer : Ueber Primeln aus der Section Euprimula , Schott (. Primula veris , L.) und deren Bastarde. Mez : Beitrage zur Kenntniss des Umbelliferen-Embryos. Winkler : Die Keimpflanzen der Koch’schen Clematis- Arten. • : Die Keimpflanze von Corylus Avellana, L. (Taf. I). cviii Current Literature. V erhandlungen des Botanischen Vereins der Provinz Brandenburg ( continued ). Schinz : Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Flora von Deutsch-Siidwest-Afrika und der angrenzenden Gebiete, I. Laux : Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Leitbiindel im Rhizom mono- kotyler Pflanzen (Taf. II. und III. und i Holzschnitt).. Winkler: Ueber das Artenrecht des Chenopodium opulifolium , Schrad. und C . ficifolium, Sm. (mit 3 Holzschn.). PotoniIs : Ueber die fossile Pflanzengattung Tylodendron. Friedel : Die alten Weiden von Berlin. Ascherson : Ueber Knuths Flora von Schleswig-Holstein. Virchow : Zwei Riesentannen in den Voralpen des Canton Bern. Seemen, von : Anemone ranunculoides x nemorosa bei Berlin gefunden. Magnus : Peter Simon Pallas. • : Robert Caspary. Nachruf (mit Bildniss). : Ueber die Bestaubungsverhaltnisse der Spergularia salina , Presl. nebst einer brieflichen Mittheilung von Aug. Schulz. Jacobasch : Mittheil ungen : A. Teratologisches ( Cyclamen persicuin, Gagea pratensis, mit Holzschn., Papaver somniferum und Dip - sacus Silvester') ; B. Abnorme Bliithenzeit von Papaver Rhoeas ; C. Floristisches. Verhandlungen des naturhistorisehen Vereins der preussischen Rhein- lande, Westfalens und des Reg.-Bezirks Osnabruck. Jahrgang XLIV ( concluded ). PiedboeuF : Ueber devonische Pflanzen im unteren Wupperthale. Gurtt : Ueber die verkieselten Coniferenstamme in Apache County. Brandis : Ueber die Bambusen von Birma. Kornicke : Ueber die wilde Stammform des Duhu, Pennisteum spica- turn, Korn. Kreusler : Ueber Assimilation und Athmung der Pflanzen. Versuchsstationen, Die Landwirthschaftlichen (Nobbe). Bd. XXXV. Heft 3. Nobbe, Schmidt, Hittner und Richter : Ueber den Einfluss der Keimungsenergie des Samens auf die Entwicklung der Pflanze. ,, — — : Untersuchungen liber den Einfluss der Kreuzbefruchtung auf die Nachkommenschaft. ,, — Heine : Die physiologische Bedeutung der sogenannten Starkescheide. ,, 4. Dietrich : Zur Kenntniss des indischen Weizens. Heft 5, 6. Mayer: Heilung der Mosaikkrankheit des Tabaks. ,, — Planta, von : Ueber die Zusammensetzung der Knollen von Stachys tuberifera. Vierteljahrsschrift, deutsche, fur offentliche Gesundheitspfiege. Bd. XX, Heft 4. Bischoff : Ueber getrocknete Pilze des Handels. Zeitschrift der deutschen geologiscben Gesellsebaft. Band XL. Heft 1. Kolbe : Zur Kenntniss von Insektenbohrgangen in fossilen Holzem (Taf. XI). Periodical Literature. cix Zeitsehrift des deutschen Palastina-Vereins. Bd. XI, Heft 2. Anderlind : Die Fruchtbaume in Syrien, insbesondere Palaestina. Zeitsehrift fur analytische Chemie (Fresenius). Jahrgang XXVII. Heft i. Borgmann : Ein Beitrag zur Priifung von Gewlifzpulvern. „ 2. Horn : Ueber das Oel der Samen von Jatropha Curcas. Zeitsehrift fur Biologie (Kiihne und Voit). Bd. XXV, Neue Folge, Bd. VII. Heft i. Salkowski : Ueber das eiweisslosende Ferment der Faulnissbacterien und seine Einwirkung auf Fibrin. Zeitsehrift fur Hygiene (Koch und Fliigge). Bd. IV, Heft 2. Neisser : Versuche iiber die Sporenbildung bei Xerosebacillen, Strepto- kokken und Choleraspirillen. Smirnow : Ueber das Wesen der Abschwachung pathogener Bakterien (m. Tafel). Nuttall : Experimente iiber die bacterienfeindlichen Einflusse des thierischen Korpers. Bd. V, Heft i und 2. Esmarch : Die Milzbrandsporen als Testobjecte von Desinficientien. Cornet : Ueber das Verhalten der Tuberkelbacillen im thierischen Organismus unter dem Einfluss entwicklungshemmender Stoffe. Kitasato : Die Widerstandsfahigkeit der Cholerabacterien gegen das Eintrocknen und gegen die Hitze. Luderitz : Zur Kenntniss der anaeroben Bacterien (m. Taf.). Babes : Ueber isolirt farbbare Antheile von Bacterien (m. Taf.). Cornet : Die Verbreitung der Tuberkelbacillen ausserhalb des Korpers. Frankel: Die Einwirkung der Kohlensaure auf die Lebensthatigkeit der Microorganismen. Zeitsehrift fur Klinische Medicin. Band XV, Heft i, 2. Baumgarten : Zur Kritik der Metschnikoffschen Phagocytenlehre. Zeitsehrift fur Haturwissenschaften (Halle). 4. Folge, VII. Band, Heft 2. Schlechtendal, yon : Ueber Zoocecidien. Zeitsehrift fiir physiologisehe Chemie (Hoppe-Seyler). Bd. XII, Heft 6. Amthor : Ueber den Saccharomyces apiculatus. Bd. XII, Heft 1-3. Jacobson : Ueber einige Pflanzenfette. Hoppe-Seyler : Ueber Huminsubstanzen, ihre Entstehung und ihre Eigenschaften. I. Ueber die Bildung von Huminsubstanzen in Pflanzen. II. Verhalten der Cellulose und des Holzgummi. III. Ueber die Zusammensetzung und Eigenschaften der Huminstoffe. Limbourg : Ueber die antiseptische Wirkung der Gallensauren. Pohl : Bemerkungen iiber kiinstlich hergestellte Eiweissnucleme. Kossel : Ueber das Theophyllin, einen neuen Bestandtheil des Thees. k cx Current Literature . Zeitsehrift fur wissenschaftliehe Mikroskopie (Behrens). Bd. V, Heft 3. Griesbach : Theoretisches iiber mikroskopische Farberei. Resegotti : Ulteriori esperienze sulla colorazione delle figure cario- cinetiche. Heinricher : 1st das Congoroth als Reagenz auf Cellulose brauchbar ? Zeitsehrift, Jenaisehe, fiir Naturwissenschaft. Bd. XXII (Neue Folge, Bd. XV), Heft 3 und 4. Stahl : Pflanzen und Schnecken. Biologische Stuaie fiber die Schutz- mittel der Pflanzen gegen Schneckenfrass. Boveri : Zellen-Studien (m. 15 Tafeln). Zeitung, Botanische (Graf zu Solms-Laubach ; J. Wortmann). Jahrgang XL VI ( concluded ). Muller : Ueber die sogenannten Spermatien der Ascomyceten. Zacharias : Ueber Strasburger’s Schrift, Keni- und Zelltheilung im Pflanzenreiche. Wortmann : Zur Beurtheilung der Krfimmungserscheinungen der Pflanzen. Vochting: Ueber die Lichtstellung der Laubblatter. Karsten : Ueber die Entwicklung der Schwimmblatter bei einigen Wasserpflanzen. De Bary : Species der Saprolegnieen (Taf. IX und X). Engelmann : Die Purpurbacterien und ihre Beziehungen zum Licht. Beyerinck : Die Bacterien der Papilionaceen-Knollchen (Taf. XI). Fischer : Zur Kenntniss der Pilzgattung Cyttaria (Taf. XII). Hartig : Ueber die Bedeutung der Reservestoffe ffir den Baum. GREAT BRITAIN. Album, The Orchid. Vol. VIII (July-Dee. 1888) contains plates and descriptions of — Houl- letia Brochlehurstiana, Lindley; Vanda lamellata Boxalli, Rchb. f. ; Dendrobium macrophyllum , A. Richard ; Cypripedium Amesianum, Williams; Batemannia Colley i, Lindley; Cattleya Laurenciana , Rchb. f. ; Odontoglossum Rossii Amesianum ; Masdevallia Harryana decora; Oncidium intermedium , Knowles and Westcott ; Laelia purpurata Blenheimense, Hort. ; Brassia Keiliana tristis, Rchb. f. ; Odontoglossum vexillarium roseum , Hort. ; Trichopilia tortilis, Lindley ; Cypripedium Fitchianum , Hort. ; Rodriguezia secunda , Kunth ; Calasetu?n Bungerothii , N. E. Br. ; Cattleya Gas Relliana alba ; Calanthe masuca , Lindley; Odontoglossum eugenes , Hort. Veitch; Disa racemosa , L. ; Cattleya bicolor Measuresiana ; Angraecum caudatum , Lindl. ; Co?nparettia falcata , Poeppig et Endl. ; Oncidium Jonesianum Jlavens , Rchb. f. Annals and Magazine of Natural History. Ser. 6, Vol. II, Nos. 7-12. Kidston : On the fructification of two coal-measure Ferns. (PI. I.) : On a new species of Calamite from the Middle Coal-measures (. Eucalamites ( Calamites ) britannicus , Weiss Ms.). (PI. VII.). Schnetzler : Observations on a colouring-matter of the water of the Lake de Bret. Periodical Literature. cxi Annals of Botany. Vol. II ( continued ). No. VI. Johnson : Arceuthobium Oxycedri. (PL X a.) Rendle : On the development of the Aleurone-Grains in the Lupin. (Pl. X b.) Murray and Boodle : On the structure of Spongocladia, Aresch. ( ' Spongodendron , Zanard.) with an account of new forms. (Woodcuts 8-1 1.) Reid : Notes on the Geological History of the Recent Flora of Britain. Hartog : Recent Researches on the Saprolegnieae, a Critical Abstract of Rothert’s results. Marshall Ward : Illustrations of the Structure and Life history of Puccinia Graminis. (Pl. XI, XII.) Vines : On the systematic position of Isoetes, L. (second note). Rendle : On the occurrence of Starch in the Onion. Schonland : A modification of Pagan’s Growing Slide. (Woodcuts 1 2 and 13.) No. VII. Campbell : The development of Pilularia globulif era, L. (PL XIII, XIV, XV.) Murray and Boodle : A structural and systematic account of the genus Struvea. (Pl. XVI.) Schonland : Contributions to the Morphology of the Mistletoe ( Viscum album , L.) (Pl. XVII.) Johnson : On Sphaerococcus coronopifolius , Stachh. (Pl. XVIII.) Ridley : On the foliar organs of a new species of Utricularia from St. Thomas, West Africa. (Pl. XIX.) Hartog : On the floral organogeny and anatomy of Brownea and Saraca. (Woodcuts 14-16.) Marshall Ward : A lily disease. (Pl. XX-XXII.) Farlow : Apospory in Pteris aquilina. (Woodcuts 17-20.) Vines : On the relation between the formation of tubercles on the roots of Leguminosae and the presence of Nitrogen in the soil. Farmer : On the development of the endocarp in Sambucus nigra . (Woodcuts 21-23.) Asclepiad, The. Vol. V. No. 18. A history of original researches in Therapeutics. Atropa Mandragora. Botanical Exchange Club of the British Isles. Report for 1887. Bulletin of Miscellaneous Information. Royal Gardens, Kew, 1888. No. 20. Colonial fruit (continued in Nos. 21, 22). ,, — India Rubber in Upper Burma. ,, 23. Lagos Rubber {Ficus Vogelii, Miq.). „ — Liberian coffee at Straits Settlements. „ — Tea oil and cake ( Camellia Sasanqua , Shb.). ,, — Demerara Pink Root ( Spigelia anthelmia , L.). ,, — Food Grains of India (Coix gigantea, Roxb.). „ — Toruba Indigo ( Lonchocarpus cyanescens , Bth.). ,, — Trinidad Ipecacuanha ( Cephaelis lomentosa, W.). ,, — Treatment of vines in France. „ — Huskless barley. k 2 CX11 Current Literature. Bulletin of Miscellaneous Information ( continued ). No. 23. Ramie ( Boehmeria nivea , H. f.) (continued in No. 24). „ 24. Inhambane Copal ( Copoifera Gorskiana , Bth.). „ — Cultivation of Rice in Bengal. „ — Silkworm Thorn ( Cudrania triloba , Hance.).' „ — Jamaica India Rubber {Forster onia Jloribunda , Don.). „ — Seedlings of sugar cane at Barbados. Chronicle, The Gardeners’. Series 3. Vol. IV. No. 80. Rolfe : Megaclinium scaberulum , n. sp. ,, — Vegetable products in Central Africa. „ — Smith, W. G. : Disease of Garden Hellebores : Peronospora Ficariae , Tul. (Fig. 2). „ 81. Reichenbach, f. : Thunia candidissima , n. sp. ; Epidendron auriculi- geriim, n. sp. ,, — Rolfe : Angraecum tridactylites , n. sp. „ — Foster: Iris Korolkowi (Fig. 3). „ — Finns Sabiniana, Dougl. (Fig. 4). ,, — Westwood : The Pear Midge (Fig. 5). ,, 82. Johnson : Helichrysum devium , n. sp. (from Madeira). ,, — Ostrowskia magnijica , Regl. (Fig. 6). ,, 83. Reichenbach, f. : Megaclinium oxyodon, n. sp. ; Aeranthus ophioplec- tron, n. sp. ; Spathioglottis aurea , Lindl. (Fig. 9). „ — Smith, W. G. : Disease of Ornithogalum. Puccinia Liliacearum , Duby (Fig. 11). ,, 84. Heuchera sanguinea (Fig. 13) ; Sty rax obassia (Fig. 14). „ 85. S. : Funkias (Fig. 17, F. grandifloral). „ — Homeria collina (Fig. 19). ,, 86. Baker : Aloe (. Eualoe ) pendulijlora , n. sp. ,, — Rolfe : Masdevallia platyrachis, n. sp. ,, — Cyclopodium Saintlegerianum (Fig. 20). „ — Baker and Foster : Irises. „ ■ — Smith, W. G. : Disease of Lilies. Peronospora elliptica (Fig. 21). „ — Nicholson ': Stuartia pseudo-Camellia^ Max. (Fig. 22). ,, — A proliferous strawberry (Fig. 23). „ 87. Reichenbach, f. : Saccolobiu?n cerinum , n. sp. ; Bollea hemixantha. n. sp. „ — Plagianthus Lyalli (Fig. 24). „ — Mueller, von : The Melbourne Herbarium. „ — Schomburgkia tibicinis (Fig. 25). ,, 88. Reichenbach, f. : Odontoglossum Hrubyanum , n. sp. „ — Lithospermum gramin folium (Fig. 2 7) ; Lisianthus Russelianus (Fig. 28 ). „ 89. Dewar : Pentstemon rotundifolius , n. sp. (Fig. 31). „ — Masters : The Calabrian pine (Finns pyrenaica , Lap. Fig. 32). „ — Arauja graveolens (Fig. 33). „ 90. Reichenbach, f. : Phalaenopsis Buyssoniana , n. sp. „ — Rhododendron Colletianum , Aitch. et Hernsl. (Fig. 38) ; Convolvulus tenuissimus (Fig. 39). „ — Crocosma aurea (Figs. 40, 41). „ 91. Rolfe: Masdevallia punctata , n. sp. Periodical Literature. CXUl Chronicle, The Gardeners’ (continued). No. 91. W. : Chironia peduncularis (Fig. 42). „ ■ — Abnormal fruit of Opuntia (Fig. 43). „ — Pentapera sicula (Fig. 45). ,, 92. Reichenbach, f. : Oncidium robustissimum , n. sp. „ — ■ Masters : Passijlora Miersii (Fig. 46). „ — Wolley Dod : The gum Cistus. ,, — Ursinia pulchra (Fig. 47) ; Roupellia grata (Fig. 48). „ — Smith, W. G. : Black Canker of bulbs. ,, 93. Pterocaryafraxinifolia (Fig. 52). „ — Jtiglans mandshurica (Fig. 53). ,, — Adventitious buds on Phalaenopsis Stuartiana (Fig. 54). „ 94. Pseusdophoenix Sargenti : a new palm from Florida (Fig. 56). „ — Douglas : The genus Primula. „ — Lilium nepaleme (Fig. 57). „ 95. Dragon trees in Madeira (illustrated). „ 96. Fraser : Enemies of the apple and pear (Figs. 59 -67). „ — Rolfe : Catasetum fuliginosum, Lindl. „ — Hippeaslrum reticulatum (Fig. 68). ,, — Douglas : The genus Stanhopea (Fig. 69). „ 97. O’Brien, J. : Cypripedium Elliotianum , n. sp. ,, — Rolfe : The genus Polycynis. ,, — Ellacombe : Plant-names a thousand years ago. ,, — Nicholson : The Persimmon ( Diospyros virginiana ) at Kew (Figs. 71, 72) ; Caesalpinia japonica , Sieb. et Zucc. (Fig. 73). ,, 98. Rolfe : Dendrophylax Fawcetti , n. sp. „ — Begonia boliviensis, Veitchii , socotrana (Figs. 75-77) ; Arthrolaxis selaginoides (Fig. 79). „ 99. Newberry : The early history of vine culture in England. „ — Crocosma aurea, var. maculata , Baker (Fig. So). „ — Masters : Decaschistia ficifolia , n. sp. „ — Maxillaria 'fuscata (Fig. 81). ,, 100. Eucalyptus viminalis (Fig. 82). ,, — Reichenbach, F. : Cyiioches versicolor, n. sp. „ — Calandrinia oppositifolia , S. Watson, sp. nov. (Fig. 83). ,, — Pinus Pinea (Figs. 84, 85). „ 1 01. Baker: Eucharis grandijdora, Planch., var. Moorei, Baker. ,, — Arundina bambusaefolia (Fig. 87). „ — J. O. W. : Callidiwn ( Gracilia ) pygmaea (Fig. 92). „ 102. Baker : Lilium (Archelirion) Henryi , n. sp. ,, — Brown : Disa lacera , Sw. and var. multifida , N. E. Br. (Figs. 93, 94). „ — Nicholson : Phillyrea decora (Fig. 96). ,, 103. Pinus Laricio (Fig. 97, 99). „ — Rolfe : Catasetum Garnettianum , n. sp. ,, — Reichenbach, f. : Cypripedium insigne, Wall., var. fforsmanianum, n. var. ,, — O’Brien : Sq,tyrium carneum (Fig. 98). „ — Ficus Roxburghii, Wall, (with Plate). „ 104. Arbutus Andrachne (Fig. 100). CX1V Current Literature. Chronicle, The Gardeners’ ( continued ). No. 104. Reichenbach, f. : Cleisostoma r ingens, n. sp. „ — Brown: Stapelia gigantea (Fig. 101). „ — Crataegus mexicana, var. Carrierii (Fig. 104). ,, — Coniocybe pallida (Fig. 105). „ 105. Symphyandra Hoffmanni , Pantozsek (Fig. 107). „ — J. O. W. : The red grub of the plum (Fig. 108). ,, — Pinus Coulteri (Fig. 109). Gazette, Agricultural Student’s. New Series. Vol. III. Gilbert : Results of experiments at Rothamsted on the growth of Barley. : Results of experiments at Rothamsted on the growth of root- crops. E. K. : Field experiments. Brown : Microorganisms with special relation to Anthrax. Maude : Rare plants near the College (Cirencester). Vol. IV, part I. Harker : Studies of Grasses. A. H. : Visit to Sutton’s Grass Garden. Gossip, Science. 1888. No. 284. Bennett: Remarks on British Botany and on Plant Collecting. „ Jenner: Notes on the Flora of the South Downs. „ 285. Lett: The Sunflower. ,, Riches: The economic products of plants. „ Gillett: Botanical notes at Hastings. ,, Confar : Aftergrowth among Hardwood and Coniferous Tree-stumps. „ 286. Arnold : Lathyrus tuberosus in Sussex. ,, Bulman : The red leaf again : a reply (continued in No. 287). „ 287. Worsley-Benison : The Sunflower. ,, — — Howse: Fungus-Forays in France. „ 288. Odell: Notes on fasciation in Pyrethrum. ,, Confar: Abnormal growths on forest-trees. Grevillea. Vol. XVII. No. 81. Cooke : New British Fungi (continued in No. 82). „ — Masses : British Pyrenomycetes. „ — Cooke : Berkeley and Curtis types. „ : Australasian Fungi. „ — : British Hyphomycetes. ,, — : Exotic Fungi (continued in No. 82). ,, — : Mutinus bambusinus in Britain (with Plate). „ 82. Synopsis Pyrenomycetum. „ — Cooke : Notes and Queries on Russulae. „ — Phillips: British Discomycetes. Notes and additions, No. 1. History of Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club. Vol. XII. Stuart : Contrasts between the Scottish and kandinavian Floras, with a few remarks on the Scenery. Amory : Alnmouth Marine Algae. Periodical Literature, cxv History of the Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club ( continued ). Paul : List of Fungi (Hymenomycetes) found mostly in the neighbour- hood of Roxburgh in 1887, and hitherto unrecorded from the district of the Club, leones Plantarum (Hooker). Vol. VIII, Part I, contains plates and descriptions of — Polydragma mal- lotiformis , H. f. ; Sphyranthera capitellata , H. f. ; Ptychopyxis costata, Miq. ; Andrachne fruticosa , Dene. ; Rubus Henryi , Hemsl. and O. Ktze. ; Scortechinia Kingii, H. f. ; Platy stigma myristiceum , R.Br. ; Megaphyllaea perakensis Hemsl. ; Mun- ronia unifoliata , Oliv. ; Sageretia ferruginea , Oliv. ; Eleuthero- coccus Henryi , Oliv. ; Wendlandia ( Sestinia ) Henryi, Oliv. ; Othonna carnosa, Less. var. ; Lophopyxis Maingayi , H. f. ; Schizandra propinqua, H. f. andTh. var. ; Petrocosmea sinensis, Oliv. ; Aster perfoliatus, Oliv. ; Mussaenda mutabilis, Hemsl. ; Nasturtium Henryi, Oliv. ; Bombax Jenmani , Oliv. ; Phyl- loboea sinensis , Oliv. ; Lysiloma Sabicu, Bth. ; Oldenburgia Papionum, D. C. ; Stocksia brahuica, Bth. ; Caragana decorti- cans, Hemsl. Part II: — Nanolirion capense , Bth.; Polyxena haemanthoides , Baker; Angraecum Saundersiae, Bolus; Satyrium princeps, Bolus; Inula rhizocephala, Schr. ; Inula rhizocephadoides , C. B. C. ; Tricholepis tibetica , H. f. et Th. ; Tricholepis spartioides, C. B. C. ; Saussurea leptophylla , Hemsl. ; Saussurea decurrens, Hemsl. ; Saussurea Gilesii, Hemsl. ; Statice Gilesii, Hemsl. ; Tahebuia longipes, Baker ; Chelidomum lasiocarpum , Oliv. ; Actinotinus sinensis , Oliv. ; Decumaria sinensis , Oliv. ; Hamamelis mollis, Oliv. ; Polygonum amplexicaule , Don. var. ; Chrysosplenium macrophyllum, Oliv. ; Isopyrum Henryi , Oliv. ; Cimiccifuga calthaefolia , Max. ; Engelhardtia nudijlora , H. f. : Ur era tenax, N. E. Br. ; Limacia sagittata, Oliv. ; Abutilon sinense, Oliv. Part III : — Brachyclados lycioides, G. etD. ; Boopis crassifolia, A. Gray ; Trigonopleura malayana, H. f. ; Berberis ( Mahonia ) gracilipes , Oliv. ; Heliotropium gymnostomum, Hemsl. ; Polygonum Gilesii, Hemsl. ; Symplocos Curtisii , Oliv. ; Melodinus coriaceus, Oliv. ; Rhamnus heterophyllus, Oliv. ; Cocculus ajfinis, Oliv. ; Buett- neria Curtisii, Oliv. ; Mappia pittosporoides, Oliv. ; Euonymus macrocarpus, Gamble ; Coix Lachryma , L.var. stenocarpa , Oliv. ; Thalictrum ichangense, Lee ; Thalict7'um microgynum, Lee ; Ribes pachysandroides, Oliv. ; Passijlora cupiformis, M.T.M. ; Talisia princeps, Oliv. ; Dendrocalamus sikkimensis, Gamble ; Derris Fordii , Oliv. ; Sindechites Henryi, Oliv. ; Ischaemum angustifolium, Hack. ; Alangium Faberi , Oliv. ; Campanumaea axillaris, Oliv. Part IV : — Stichoneuron membranaceum, H. f. ; Musa proboscidea , Oliv. ; Parnassia Faberi, Oliv. ; Oberonia Clarkei, H. f . ; O. tenuis, Lindl. ; O. Falconeri, H. f. ; 0. Scyllae, Lindl. ; 0. zeylanica, H. f. ; O. forcipata, Lindl. ; 0. obcardata, Lindl. ; 0. recurva, Lindl. ; 0. Whightiana, Lindl. var. ; 0. Helferi, H. f. ; 0. demissa, Lindl. ; 0. Treutleri, H. f. ; 0. Myosurus, Lindl. ; Ilex macrocarpa, Oliv. ; Lindera fragrans, Oliv. ; Primula Faberi, Oliv. ; Bauhinia Faberi, Oliv. : Lonchocarpus cyanescens , Benth. ; Cudrania triloba, Hance ; Castostemma fragrans, Benth. ; Alexia Imperatricis, Baker ; Achras bahamensis, Baker; Artabotrys Monteiroae, Oliv.; Diddissandria sesquifolia, C.B.C. ; Demiboea Henryi, C.B.C. ; Didymocarpus stenanthos, C.B.C. ; Indigofera podobhylla , Benth. CXV1 Cm rren t L iter a hire. Journal, British Medical. 1888. Crookshank : A further investigation into the so-called Hendon Cow- disease and its relation to scarlet-fever in man. Dutton : Strophanthus in heart-disease. Philip : A contribution towards the etiology of Phthisis. Thomas : On the etiology and curability of Phthisis, Roberts : Treatment of alcoholism by Nux vomica . Lipscomb : Poisoning by Belladonna and Aconite. Mahomed : Acetic acid and Ergot. Davidson : Salix nigra. Routh : Peppermint water in Pruritus Pudendi. Parkes : The chemical incompatibility of tubercle through cow’s milk. Sheaf : Toxic action of extract of Eucalyptus. Joy : Poisoning by Stramonium. Boxall : The chemical incompatibility of antiseptic agents. Cole : Jambul in Diabetes. Birch : Jambul in Diabetes. Jackson : Strophanthus. Barnes : An address on the etiology of Diphtheria. Rake : Report on cultivation experiments witk Bacillus Leprae. Aitken : On the progress of scientific Pathology. Tomkins: Bacteriological researches in connection with Summer Diarrhoea. Jacobi : Remarks on the nature and treatment of Diphtheria. Charteris : A lecture on the relation of microorganisms to the treat- ment of disease. Robertson : On the study of microorganisms of the air. Stewart : Poisoning by Laburnum. Journal and Transactions, The Pharmaceutical. Series 3, Vol. XIX. No. 941. Prebble : Notes on East Indian gums. „ — Wilson : Note on Ginsing. „ — Todd : The treatment and distillation of peppermint-plants. „ 942. Holmes : The Asafoetida Plants (continued in Nos. 943, 959). ,, — Paul and Cownley : Chemical notes on tea. 943. Kessel : A new base in tea. ,, — Fischer : Proximate analysis of Grindelia robusta. „ 944. Lloyd : Maize Oil (Oil of Corn). „ 946. Holmes : Note on Star Anise. „ — Maisch : The genus Luffa. ,, — - Maiden : Some reputed medicinal indigenous plants of New South Wales (continued in No. 947-949). ,, 947. Hooper : Proximate analysis of Saxifraga ligulata. „ — Kennedy : The ‘ Loco ’ Weed ( Astragalus mollis simus ). „ 951. Creuse : Elixir of Black Currant. „ — Holmes : Report on the cultivation of Aconitum Napellus. ,, 952. Hooper : Some drugs of British Sikkim. „ — West : Oil of Cajuput. „ — Elborne : Proximate Analysis of Cassia Tora. ,, 953. Moss : English distilled oil of Mentha arvensis. „ . — Ransom : Note on Cethaelis tomentosq. Periodical Literature. cxvu Journal and Transactions, The Pharmaceutical ( continued ). No. 954. Cohn : Mandragora. „ 955. Hooper: Carthagena bark ; The hybridisation of Cinchonas. ,, 956. Warden : Embelia Ribes. ' „ — Robinson : Kauri gum industry. „ — Trimble : Catechu and Gambier. ,, 957* Warden: Mar gosa oil (Me lia A zadirachta). „ — Ellwood : Gum arabic and substitutes (continued in No. 958). „ 958. Power and Werbke : The constituents of Wintergreen leaves (Gaul- theria procumbens , L.). ,, 959. Green : The chemical processes which accompany germination in seeds. ,, 960. Holmes : Note on two resins used by the ancient Egyptians. „ 961. Elborne : Plant structure. „ 964. PIolmes : Recent donations to the Museum : Massoi Bark. , , — Moerk : Carbon bisulphide in oil of mustard. ,, — Meyers : Emulsion of oil of Chenopodium. „ 965. Cultivation of Sesamum and Ground-Nuts in China. „ 966. Thiselton-Dyer : Ferments and Fermentation. „ — The cancer of the Cinchona. Journal of Botany, British and Foreign. Vol. XXVI {continued ). No. 307. Murray: Catalogue of the marine algae of the West-Indian region (continued in Nos. 308, 310, 31 1, 312 ; Plate 248). ,, — - Buchanan White: Salix fragilis , S. Russelliana , and S. viridis. J — Clarke, C. B. : Root-pressure. ,, — Hanbury : Notes on some Hieracia new to Britain. ,, — Grove : Pimina , nov. gen. Hyphomycetum. „ — Centenary of the Linnean Society ot London. „ — Britten and Boulger : Bibliographical Index of British and Irish Botanists (continued in Nos. 308-312). „ — Brebner : Experiments with Gymnosporangium Juniperi, „ — Masters : A heterodox onion. — Geldart : Vicia hybrida , L. ,, 308. Baker : On two recent collections of Ferns from Western China. „ — Smith : Sowerby’s models of British Fungi. „ — Beeby : On Callitriche poly morpha, Lonnroth, as a British plant. „ — Beddome : New Manipur Ferns collected by Dr. Watt. „ — Briggs : Remarks on Pyrus latifolia , Sm. „ — Clarke, W. A. : Cerastium ptimilum in Wilts. „ — Baker : Note on Buckinghamshire Rubi\ Note on Salix fragilis. „ — Whitwell : Poly gala austriaca , Crantz, in Surrey. „ 309. Britten : Recent tendencies in American Botanical Nomenclature. „ — Wright : Mosses of Madagascar. „ — ■ Carruthers : Note on Sowerby’s models of British Fungi. „ — Daydon Jackson : Note on the botanical plates of the Expedition of the ‘ Astrolabe ’ and the ‘ Zelee.’ ,, — Fryer : Notes on Pond-w'eeds (continued in No. 310). ,, — Britton, E. G. : Ulota phyllantha in fruit from Killarney. „ — Bolton King: Hants plants. CXV111 Current Literature . Journal of Botany, British and Foreign ( continued ). No. 310. De Candolle, Britton, N. L., and Britten : Botanical Nomen- clature. „ — Obituary notice of John Goldie. „ — Ito : Kanzania, a new genus of Berberidaceae. „ — - Mornington : Alchemilla vulgaris , L., in Kent. ,, — Rogers : Polygonum maritimum still in S. Hants. ,, — Marshall : East Kent plants. ,, — Rogers : Elymus arenarius , L., in Dorset. ,, — Roper : Rumex maritimus and R. palustris in East Sussex. „ — Towndrow : Hieracium tridentatum in Worcestershire. I — Fry : Helianthemum polifolium , Pers., in N. Somerset. „ 31 1. Bailey: Car ex notes from the British Museum. „ — Baker : On a third collection of Ferns made in North Borneo by the Bishop of Singapore and Sarawak. „ — Greene : Botanical Nomenclature in North America. ,, — Linton : South Derbyshire plants. „ — West : The Desmids of Maine. ,, — Beeby : On the two Valerians. „ — Melvill : Arum italicum , Mill. ,, — Druce : East Kent plants. „ 312. Moore: Photolysis in Lemna trisulca (PL 285). „ — Druce : Notes on the Flora of Ben Laiogh, etc. ,, — Babington: On Botanical Nomenclature. „ — Baker : On a new Acrostichum from Trinidad. ,, — West: New county records. ,, — Preston : Additions to the Flora of Wilts. „ — Stewart : Botanical Nomenclature. ,, — Briggs: Arum italicum, Mill., and A. maculatum , L. „ — Beeby : The two Valerians. „ — Marshall : Valeriana Mikanii. „ — Babington : Rubus thyrsiger , Bab. „ — Marshall: Goody era repens in Yorkshire. Journal of Comparative Pathology and Therapeutics (M’Fadyean). Parts I and II. Cheyne : Can suppuration occur without microorganisms ? M’Fadyean : The nature of immunity and protection in the case of infectious diseases. — — : Actinomycosis and Tuberculosis in the horse. Selander : The Bacterium of Swine Pest. Journal of Microscopy and Natural Science (the Journal of the Postal Microscopic Society). New Series, Vol. I. The Hessian Fly. Bodington : Microorganisms as parasites. Wheatcroft : Equisetaceae ; life-history, antiquity, etc. Webb : Smut of Wheat, Oats, and Barley. The late Dr. Asa Gray. Worsley-Benison : The romance of seed-sowing. Lockwood : The pathology of pollen in aestivis or hay-fever. Periodical Literature . cxix Journal of Physiology, The. Vol. IX. No. 4. Harris and Howard : On the relations of microorganisms to pan- creatic (proteolytic) digestion. ,, — Halliburton : On the nature of fibrin-ferment. Journal of the Chemical Society. 1888. Frankland : The action of some specific microorganisms on nitric acid. Thorpe and Smith : On Morindon. Divers and Kawakita : On the composition of Japanese bird-lime. Gladstone and Hibbert : The optical and chemical properties of Caoutchouc. Warington : The chemical action of some microorganisms. Journal of the Geological Society, Quarterly. Vol. XLIV, part 3 (No. 175). Adamson : On a recent discovery of Stigmaria ficoides at Clayton. Journal of the Linnean Society of London. Botany. Vol. XXIII. Nos. 155-7. Forbes and Helmsley : An Enumeration of all the Plants known from China Proper, Formosa, Hainan, Corea, the Luchu Archipelago, and the Island of Hong Kong, together with Synonymy and Distribution. Vol. XXIV. No. 163. Moore: Studies in Vegetable Biology, IV. The Influence of Light upon Protoplasmic Movement, Part 2. „ — Ridley : Notes on the Self-fertilisation and Cleistogamy in Orchids. ,, — Veitch : On the Fertilisation of Cattleya labiata, var. Mossiae, Lindl. ,, 164. Clarke : On Panicum supervacuum , sp. nov. ,, — — and Baker : Supplementary Note on the Ferns of Northern India. ,, — Post : Diagnoses Plantarum Novarum Orientalium. „ — Shattock : On the Scars occurring on the stem of Dammara robusta , C. Moore. „ — Batters : A description of three new Marine Algae. ,, — Fream : On the Flora of Water-Meadows, with notes on the species. „ — Baker : On a species of Cytinus from Madagascar. Journal of the Marine Biological Association of the United Kingdom. No. II (August 1888). Heape : Preliminary report upon the Fauna and Flora of Plymouth Sound (contains ‘ A Catalogue of the Marine Algae of Plymouth by Boswarva and Holmes Journal of the Northamptonshire Natural History Society and Field Club. Vol. V. (Nos. 33-35)* Druce : The Flora of Northamptonshire ( continued ). Journal of the Quekett Microscopical Club. Ser. II, Vol. Ill, No. 22. Waddington : Note on Marine Aquaria. Smith : On Arachnoidiscus as a test for high-power objectives. Buffham : On the reproductive organs, especially the antheridia of some of the Florideae. Journal of the Royal Agricultural Society of England. Vol. XXIV, Part 2. Jensen : The propagation and prevention of Smut in Oats and Barley. Fream : The herbage of old grass lands. cxx Current Literature. Journal of the Hoyal Microscopical Society. 1888, Part 6. Rattray: A revision of the genus Auliscus, Ehrb., and some allied genera (PI. XII-XVI). Journal of the Society of Arts. Vol. XXXVI. Tobacco cultivation in Mexico. Dry woods of the Argentine Republic. Annatto Cultivation in Guadeloupe. Warren : Cultivation of India-rubber producing trees. The cultivation and exportation of fruit from Demerara. Production of Indigo in China. Discovery of exotic flax. Bonavia : Fruits of India. Mexican Sugar-production. Cotton-ginning in Ningpo. British Tobacco. Simmonds : The economic use of flowers. : Alimentary aquatic plants. Jackson : Canes and sticks used in the manufacture of walking-sticks and umbrella-handles. Salomon : Yeast : its morphology and culture. Preparation of yeast in Japan. Fruit trade of California. Forests of Uruguay. Morris : Textiles. Tea-culture in Japan. Journal of the Society of Chemical Industry. Vol. VII. Kingzett : Note on the atmospheric oxydation of turpentine, camphor oil, and oil of sunflower. Spence : Note on the estimation of starch. Macadam : Manures, Natural and Artificial. Kingzett: On the comparative antiseptic values of chlorides, nitrates, and other substances, Part II. Todd : The treatment and distillation of peppermint plants. Knowledge. Vol. XI. Christy : A botanical atrocity (action of Awn of Stipa spartea on animals). Lancet, The. 1888. Coats : The Pathology of infectious and infective diseases as illustrated by the facts of inheritance. Crookshank : Further investigation into the so-called Hendon cow- disease, and its relation to scarlet fever. Braddon : On oil of peppermint as an antiseptic and as a remedy in Phthisis and Diphtheria. Dowdeswell : On the mode of action of the Contagion and the Nature of Prophylaxis in some infective diseases. Greswell : The application of the theory of evolution to Pathology. Evans : On a group of cases treated with Strophanthus hispidus. Boulton : The chemical incompatibility of antiseptic agents. Periodical Literature. cxxi Magazine, The Botanical. Series 3. Vol. XLIV ( continued ). Nos. 523-528 contain plates and descriptions of: — Macrotomia Ben- thami, DC. ; Asphodebus acaulis , Desf. ; Illicium verum , Hook, f. ; Coelogyne graminifolia , Par. et Rchb. f. ; Cyperorchis elegans, Blume ; Trevesia palmata , Vis. ; Echinocactus Hasel - bergii , Forst. ; Sarcochilus Hartmanni , F. de Muell. ; Aristo- lochia Westlandi , Hemsl. ; Narcissus Pseudo- Narcissus, var. Johnstoni , Bak. ; Spathoglottis Vieillardi , Rchb. f. ; Caraguata Andre ana, E. Morren ; Masdevallia Mooreana, Rchb. f. ; Nar- cissus Broussonetii, Lag. ; Erythronium Hendersoni, Bak. ; Howea Belmoreana, Becc. ; Rhododendron Colletianum, Aitch. et Hemsl. ; Iris Alberti , Rgl. ; Disa racemosa, L. f. ; Asarum iriacranthum, Hook. f. ; Phajus Wallichii, Lindl. ; Peumus fragrans, Pers. ; Iris Korolkowi, Rgl. ; Calanthe striata, Brown ; Agave Elemeetiana, Jacobi ; Begonia Scharffiana, Hook, f. ; Iris Suwarozvi, Rgl. ; Pentapera sicula, Klotzsch ; Hexisia bidentata, Lindl. ; Primula Rusbyi, Greene. Magazine, The Geological. New Series, Decade III, Vol. V. No. 7. Seward : On Calamites undulatus, Stumb. „ 8. : Woodwardian Museum Notes. On Cyclopteris , Brongn. „ 10. Reid and Ridley: Fossil arctic plants. The Scottish Geographical Magazine. Vol. IV. SchwEInfurth : Recent Botanical Exploration of Arabia. Memoirs and Proceedings of the Manchester Literary and Philosophical Society. Fourth Series, Vol. I. Melvill : Notes on a small collection of Mosses from Mauritius. Bailey : Obituary notices of Dr. A. de Bary, Dr. Asa Gray, and Dr. J. T. Boswell. Williamson : On the fossil stigmarian roots of a lepidendroid or sigillarian tree in the Museum of the Owens College. Naturalist, The. (London and Leeds). 1888 ( concluded ). No. 156. Lee : Sparganium ramosum, var. microcarpum in Yorkshire. „ — Gain : Varieties of Viola odorata. „ 157. Christie : Notes on ‘ The Flora of West Yorkshire.’ „ — Whitlock : Varieties of Viola odorata. ,, — Lees : Ceterach ojficinarum in Wensleydale still. „ 158. Babington : List of Plants noticed at Fylingdales (Robin Hood’s Bay) in September 1882. „ — Lees : New West Yorkshire plant ( Pyrola rotundi/olia). „ — Christie : Thalidrum alpinum, L. at Settle. ,, — Cockerell : Dichroism in Viola odorata. „ — Mason : Carduus acaulis in North Lincolnshire. „ 159. West: Additional localities for the vascular plants of the West Riding Flora. „ — Stabler : On the ITepaticae and Musci of Westmoreland (continued in No. 160). „ — Edmondson : The Hounds-Tongue at Skipton-in-Craven. „ — Slater : Spiraea Jilipendula in South-East Yorkshire. ,, — Whitwell : Notes on Settle plants. ,, — West and Slater : Goody era repens near Market Weighton. ,, 160. Fungus Foray at Bramham and Harewood Parks. cxxu Current Literature, Naturalist, The ( continued ). No. 160. Waddell : Aecidium calthae, Grev. near Kendal. „ — Hey : Silene nutans still at Knaresborough. ,, — Bunker : Stratiodes aloides at Carlton near Selborn. ,, — Christie : Notes on Settle plants. ,, 161. Bibliography of Cryptogamic Botany in 1886 and 1887. Naturalist, The Essex. Vol. II (1888), Nos. 1-10. S hen stone : A report on the flowering plants growing in the neighbour- hood of Colchester (additional notes). Cole : Extermination of plants by £ Botanists ’ (?) Boulger : Yew Sapling and birds in Epping Forest. Elliott : Large Chestnut Tree. Gibbs : Compound spike of Plantago. Paulson : The Bee-Orchis ( Orchis apiferd) in Essex. Cooke : Contributions towards a list of the Fungi of Essex. Discomy- cetes. Naturalist, The Midland. Vol. XI, new ser., No. 1 27-132. Baker : On Kew Gardens and some of the Botanical Statistics of the British Possessions. Grove and Bagnall : The Fungi of Warwickshire. Mathews : History of the County Botany of Worcester. Grove : A Cellar Fungus. Saunders : Botanical notes from South Beds. Blunt : The Life-history of a Myxomycete. Naturalist, The Scottish. New ser. No. 20. Grant and Bennett : Contributions towards a Flora of Caithness (continued in No. 21). Stirton : Lichens. Trail: The gall-making Diptera of Scotland (continued in No. 21). Schentz : Two varieties of roses new to Scotland. Druce : Some additions to the Scotch Flora. Paul : Fungi found near Roxburgh in 1886. No. 21. Druce : Rediscovery of Deyeuxia neglecta, Kunth in Scotland. Wilson : Notes on the Botany of the district around Alford. Trail : Report for 1888 on the Fungi of the East of Scotland. Cryptogamic Society of Scotland, Meeting at Inverary. Grove : Lachnella Rhytismae, Phill. near Stornoway. Nature. Vol. XXXVIII {continued'). No. 975. Crisp : Micromillimetre. „ — S. : Parasites of the Hessian Fly. ,, — Frankland : The micro-organisms of air and water (illustrated). ,, 976. Rucker : Micromillimetre. ,, — Buckland : Distribution of animals and plants by ocean-currents. „ — Baker : Preserving the colours of flowers. „ 977. Buckland : Preserving the colour of flowers. Periodical Literature, cxxiu Nature ( continued ). No. 977. Thompson : Distribution of animals and plants by ocean-currents. ,, — Marshall Ward : Timber, and some of its diseases IX (X in No. 978, XI in No. 981). „ — Green : Vegetable Rennet. ,, 978. Layard : The dispersion of seeds and plants (illustrated). ,, 979. Wrightson : How to increase the produce of the soil. „ 980. Argyll, Duke of : Functionless organs (discussion in the following numbers). „ — Hemsley : The new vegetation of Krakatao. ,, 981. Morgan : Natural selection and elimination. The Fauna and Flora of the Lesser Antilles. ,, 985. Thiselton-Dyer : Opening Address. (Brit. Assoc. Sect. D. — Biology). „ 986. Wallace : Mr. Gulick on divergent evolution. „ 989. Nicholls : ‘ Fauna and Flora of the Lesser Antilles.’ ,, 990. The Queen’s Jubilee Prize Essay of the Royal Botanic Society of London (see also No. 992). „ 991. Romanes : Definition of the theory of natural selection. ,, — Hemsley : Flora of the Kermadic Islands. „ 992. Thiselton-Dyer : Mr. Romanes’s Paradox. ,, — Johnstone : The colouring matter of the testa of the seeds of Rape ( Brassica Rapa ) (illustrated). News, Chemical. Vol. LVII. No. T484-1492. Stocks : Iodide of Starch. Blake : The relation between the atomicity of the inorganic elements and their biological action. Collin and Benoist : Estimation of Tannin. Vol. LV1II. Nettle fold : A Seaweed dye. Tidy : Poisons and poisoning. Phipson : On Rhinanthin. Cross and Bevan : The action of Chlorine on the Ligno-Cellulose. Williams : The chemical examination of certain gums and resins. Johnstone : Existence of a volatile Alkaloid in pepper. Warden : Note on Erythroxylon Coca grown in India. Papers and Proc. of the Hampshire Field Club. No. 2. Eyre : A list of Hants Fungi. Dale : List of private collections in the county of Hampshire of objects of Natural History, etc. Shore : Ancient Hampshire Forests and the geological conditions of their growth. : Microscopic examination of a gelatinous growth found on a small pool in connexion with a spring in the grounds of Red Lodge, Bassett. Proceedings of the Bristol Naturalists* Society. New Series. Vol. V, Part III. Jones : Varieties of Ferns in the Bristol District. White : Flora of the Bristol Coal-field. Jones: The Crossing of Ferns. CXX1V C urren t L iteratu re. Proceedings and Transactions of the Natural History Society of Glasgow. Vol. II (New Ser.), Part I. Transactions — Ewing : On Carex spiralis , a species new to Science. : On some Scandinavian F orms of Scottish Alpine Plants. WlSHART : A glance at the July Flora of Alyth. M’Andrew: Botanical Notes from Portpatrick, 1886. Proceedings. Notes on Scotch plants, etc., by various authors. Proceedings of the Cambridge Philosophical Society. Vol. VI, Part IV. Rendle : On the development of Aleurone grains in the Lupine. Proceedings of the Philosophical Society of Glasgow. Vol. XIX. M’Kendrick : On the Modern Cell Theory, and the Phenomena of Fecundation. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. Ser. II, Vol. IV, No. 6. Barrington : Report on the Flora of the Shores of Lough Ree. Ser. Ill, Vol. I, No. 1. Ball : Further Notes on the identification of the animals and plants of India that were known to early Greek authors. Proceedings of the Royal Institution of Great Britain. 1888. Klein : The Etiology of Scarlet-Fever. Proceedings of the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh. Vol. IX, Part 3. Ram age : Notes on a visit to Fernando Noronha. Thomson : Synthetic Summary of the Influence of the Environment upon the Organism. Kidston : On the fructification of two Coal-measure Ferns. : On the fructification and affinities of Archaeopteris hibernica , Forbes, sp. Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh. No. 124. Ewart : On the Presence of Bacteria in the Lymph, etc., of Living Fish and other Vertebrates. „ Griffiths : On Degenerated specimens of Tulipa sylvestris. ,, 126. : Researches on Micro-Organisms, including ideas of a new method for their destruction in certain cases of Contagious Diseases. „ 127. : On a Fungoid Disease in the Roots of Cucumis saliva. Proceedings of the Royal Society of London. Vol. XLIV. Sanderson : Electromotive properties of the leaf of Dionaea. Schunck : Contributions to the Chemistry of Chlorophyll. Public Health (A. Wynter Blyth). 1888. Crookshank : The history and present position of the germ-theory of disease. Quarterly Record of the Royal Botanic Society of London. 1888 (Vol. Ill, Nos. 33-36). Ellis : The vegetable substances introduced into Britain for use in the arts and manufactures, and as food during the reign of Her Majesty Queen Victoria. Cogswell: Hemp. Short History of the Society and Gardens. Periodical Literature . cxxv Report and Transactions of the Penzance Natural History and Anti- quarian Society. 1886-87. Scott : Some facts about the reproduction of sea- weeds. 1887-88. Tellam : The Mosses of East Cornwall. Report of the British Association for the Advancement of Science. Man- chester. 1887 (1888). Report of the Committee appointed for investigating the Flora and Fauna of the Cameroons Mountains. Report of the Committee appointed for the purpose of continuing the preparation of a report on our present knowledge of the Flora of China. Report of the Committee appointed for the purpose of considering the question of accurately defining the term ‘ British ' as applied to the marine Fauna and Flora of our Islands. Report of the Committee appointed for the purpose of taking steps for the establishment of a botanical station at Peradeniya, Ceylon. First report of the Committee for the purpose of collecting information as to the disappearance of native plants from their local habitats. Third report of the Committee for the purpose of reporting on the fossil plants of the tertiary and secondary beds of the United Kingdom. (Drawn up by Mr. Gardner.) Bowman : The Chemistry of the Cotton fibre. Warington : The reduction of nitrates by micro-organisms. Carnelley and Wilson: A new method for determining Micro- organisms in air. Vines : Notes on the nitrogenous nutrition of the bean. : On the movement of the leaf of Mimosa fiudica. McNab : Note on the stomata and ligules of Selaginella ; on the adven- titious buds on the leaves of Lachenalia pendula ; on the root- spines of Acanthorhiza aculeata, H. Wendl. F ream : On the gramineous herbage of water meadows. Bailey : Juncus alpinus , Vill. as new to Britain. Frankland : Studies on some new micro-organisms obtained from air. Riley : The problem of the hop-plant louse ( Phorodon humuli, Schrank) in Europe and America. Hick : On the Physiology of some Phaeophyceae. Riley : On Scerya Purchasi , an insect injurious to fruit-trees. Fream : On the Hessian Fly, or American Wheat-midge, Cecidomyia destructor , Say, and its appearance in Britain. Vaizey : Alternations of generations in green plants. Hobkirk : On a curious habit of certain mosses. Vaizey : On the constitution of cell-walls and its relation to absorption in mosses. Annual report of the Wellington College Natural Science Society. XXVIII. Phenological report. Botanical report. 1 CXXV1 Curren t L iter attire . Transactions and Proceedings of the Botanical Society. Edinburgh. Vol. XVII, Parti. Balfour : Obituary notices of Dr. James Gilchrist, Dumfries. Taylor : Obituary notices of C. W. Peach, Robert Gray, William Williamson Newbould, and Edouard Morren. Cleghorn : Obituary notices of William Traill, M.D. Howie : Obituary notices of John Jeffrey, Balsusney. Landsborough : Australian and New Zealand trees in Arran. Webster : Notes on three rare Carnarvonshire plants. Buchanan White : On a supposed new British species of Sagina. Simson : Notes on the finding of Trichomanes radicans in Arran in August 1863. Landsborough : Additional note on the occurrence of Ti'ichomanes radicans in Scotland. Scott Elliot : Recent researches in regard to the vegetable cell-wall. Bennett : Notes on British species of Epilobium. Christison : On the monthly increase in girth of trees at the Royal Botanic Garden and at Craigiehall, near Edinburgh. Craig : Excursion of the Scottish Alpine Botanical Club to Glen Spean and Pitlochrie in 1886. Wilson : On dimorphism of flowers of Wachendorjia paniculata (PI. I). Traill : On the fructification of Sphacelaria radicans , Plarv. and Sph. olivacea, J. Ag. (PI. II). Norman : The indigenous Flora of Madeira, in special relation to its peculiar plants. Scott Elliot : On the movement of water in plants. Sewell : Facts regarding the morphology and affinities of certain genera of the order Scrophulariaceae. Mann : On the mechanism for fertilisation in the flowers of Bolbophyllum Lobbii (PI. III). Bennett and Grieve : List of new and rare plants presented to the Herbarium of the Royal Botanic Garden. Grieve : List of Hepatics and Mosses collected in the Island of Rum, Hebrides, during July 1884. Moir : Experimental planting in Central Africa. Allan : Report on a visit to Applecross by the members of the summer camp, 1886. Lindsay : Report on temperature and open-air vegetation at the Royal Botanic Garden, Edinburgh, from July 1886 to June 1887. Part II. Traill : Marine Algae of Elie. Janczewski : Fruits of Anemone. Bennett : Additions to the Scottish Flora, 1887. Craig : Excursion of the Scottish Alpine Botanical Club to Hardanger district of Norway, 1887. Gray and Hinxman : Flora of West Sutherland. Couts : Visit to Glenure. Lindsay : Heterophylly in Veronicas (with Plate). Christison : Annual increase in girth of trees. Sewell : Colouring matter of leaves and flowers. Fothergill : Leaves of climbing plants. Obituaries of Sir Walter Elliot, Asa Gray, and A. de Bary. Periodical Literature . CXXVll Transactions of the County of Middlesex Natural History and Science Society 1887-1888. Barraclough : Fossils of the Flint. Rousselet : On some methods of collecting and keeping pond-life for the microscope. Natural History Transactions of Northumberland, Durham, and New- castle upon Tyne. Yol. X, Part 1. Howse : Contributions towards a Catalogue of the Flora of the Car- boniferous System of Northumberland and Durham. Transactions of the Edinburgh G-eological Society. Vol. V, Part III. Melvin : On Hutton’s Views of the Vegetable Soil or Mould, and Vegetable and Animal Life. Transactions of the Hertfordshire Natural History Society and Field Club. Vol. IV. Hopkinson : Report on phenological phenomena observed in Hertford- shire during the years 1885-86. Lloyd : Wild plants, their attributes and names. Pryor : Notes on some Hertfordshire Carices. Campbell : The Hessian Fly. Fordham : A Naturalist’s calendar for the northern border of Hertford- shire. Robinson : Observations on Diatomaceae from the neighbourhood of Hertford. Transactions of the Royal Scottish Arboricultural Society. Vol. XII, Part 1. Bailey : Forestry in Hungary. Brandis : The proposed School of Forestry. Cadell : Forest Administration in the Canton Vaud, Switzerland. Brandis : Dr. Cleghom’s Services to Indian Forestry. Methven : Deciduous Trees, with Ornamental and Coloured Foliage, useful in Landscape Forestry. Dodds : The Plantations on the Estate of Wentworth, Yorkshire. Webster : The Plantations on the Penrhyn Estate, North Wales. Transactions of the Leicester Literary and Philosophical Society. Parts VI-VIII. Mott : The native trees of Leicestershire. : The cause and the limits of organic growth. Transactions of the Manchester Geological Society. Vol. XIX ( continued ). Williamson : On the fossil trees of the Coal-Measures. Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh. Vol. XXXV (1887-88). Nos. 1-7. Kidston : On Neuropteris plicata , Sternb. and Neuropteris reciinervis , Kidst. — : On the fossil Flora of the Staffordshire coal-field. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London. Vol. 179 (1888). Sanderson : On the Electromotive Properties of the Leaf of Dionaea in the excited and unexcited states. Transactions of the Pathological Society of London. Vol. XXXIX. Crookshank : An investigation into the so-called Hendon cow disease in its relation to scarlet fever in man. — — : Streptococcus alleged to be the contagium of scarlet fever. 1 2 CXXV111 Ciirrent Literature. HOLLAND. Archives de la Soci^td Hollandaise des Sciences. Harlem. Tome XXII, Nos. 4, 5. Van Visselingh : Sur la paroi des cellules subereuses. Archives du Musde Teyler. Serie II, Vol. Ill, deuxieme partie. Bos: L/Anguillule de la Tige et les maladies des Plantes dues a ce Nematode. Archives Nderlandaises des Sciences Exactes et Naturelles. Tome XXII, 1-5. Engelmann : Les couleurs non vertes des feuilles et leur signification pour la decomposition de 1’acide carbonique sous l’influence de la lumiere. Rau wen hoff : Recherches sur le Sphaeroplea annulina , Ag. Van Visselingh : Sur la paroi des cellules subereuses. De Vries : Le coefficient isotonique de la glycerine. Tome XXIII, 1. Wakker : Contributions a la pathologie vegetale (avec 3 PL). Engelmann : Le microspectrometre (avec PL). Maandblad for Natuurwetenschappen. 1887 ( continued ). Costerus : Jets over de structuur en de bestanddeelen van Kefir. Janse : De groei van de bloem bladeren van Cypripedium caudatum , Ldl., en van Uropedium Lindenii , Ldl. De Vries : Over het bewaren van plantendeelen in zuren alcohol. Moll : De toepassing der paraffine-insmelting of botanisch gebied. Wakker : Aleuronkorrels zijn vacuolen. 1888 (Jan. — Sep.). Modderman : Bijdrage tot de vraag : Komen nitrieten normaal in planten voor ? De Vries : Befaling van het moleculaire gewicht van raffinose volgens de plasmolytische methode. Treub : Eenige woorden over Knop-bedekking in de tropen. Nederlandsch Kruidkundig Arehief. II. Serie. 5. Deel 2. Stuk (1888). Lijst der planten waargenomen te Terschelling door de leden der Neder- landsche Botanische Vereenigung. Oudemans : Contributions a la flore mycologique des Pays-Bas, XII. Bon dam : Overzicht der Flora van Harderwijk (Plantae vasculares). Kobus en Goethart : De Nederlandsche Carices. Janse : Protoplasma beweging bij Caulerpa prolifera . Ab eleven : Flora van Nijmwegen. Verslagen en Mededeelingen der Eoninklijke Akademie van Weten- schappen; Afdeeling Natuurkunde. Derde Reeks, Vierde Deel. Janse : Die Permeabilitat des Protoplasma. INDIA. Annals of the Koyal Botanic Garden, Calcutta. Vol. I, p. 2. King : The species of Ficus of the Indo-Malayan and Chinese countries, Part II. Periodical Literature. cxxix Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Vol. LVI, Part II. Barclay : A descriptive list of the Uredineae occurring in the neighbour- hood of Simla (Western Himalaya). (PI. XII-XV.) Vol. LVII, Part II, No. i. Pedler and Warden : On the nature of the tonic principle of the Aroideae . Scientific Memoirs by Medical Officers of the Army of India. Part HI. (1887). Calcutta, 1888. Cunningham : On a new genus of the family Ustilagineae (with Plate). On an endophytic Alga occurring in the leaves of Limnanthe- mum indicum (with Plate). On the phenomena of propagation of movement in Mimosa pudica. Tomes : The fly-catching habit of Wrightia coccinea (with Plate). Carter : On the occurrence of a minute Blood-Spirillum in an Indian Rat (with Plate)r On the lately demonstrated blood-contamin- ation and infective disease of the Rat and of Equines in India (with Plate). On some aspects and relations of the blood- organisms in Ague (with Plate). Bomford : Observations on Bacteria in Cholera (with 2 Plates). ITALY. Archives italiennes de Biologie. (Mosso.) Tome IX. Fasc. 3. Menozzi : Recherches chimiques sur la germination du Phaseolus vulgaris. „ — Marchiafava et Celli : Sur 1’infection malarienne (avec une Blanche). „ — - : Notes sur les etudes modernes de 1’etiologie de la fi&vre malarienne. Tome X. Fasc. 1. Mosso : Application du vert de methyle pour connaitre la reaction chimique et la mort des cellules. „ — Venturini et Gasparrini : De l’anesthesie de l’helleboreine. „ 2. Tizzoni et Mircoli : Sur la septicemic qui provient du Streptococcus pyogenus. „ — Maggi : Sur les protozoaires vivant sur les mousses des plantes. ,, — Marcacci : Action physiologique de la Cinchonamine. Archivio del Lab oratorio di Botanica Crittogamica presso la R. Uni- versita di Pavia. Vol. V. Cattaneo : Sul male del Caffe. Bozzi : Muschi della Provincia di Pavia. OLiva : Dei Miceti trovati sul corpo umano. Atti del R. Istituto Veneto. 1888. Nos. 1-8. Saccardo e Paoletti : Mycetes Malaccensi. Spica : Ricerche sulla Diosma crenata. _ : Studio chimico sui principii attivi dell’ Abrus precat orius. De Toni : Intorno ad alcune Diatomee riven uti nel tubo intestinale di una Trygon violacea pescata nell’ Adriatico. — E Levi : Flora algologica della Venezia. cxxx Current Literature. Atti del R. Istituto Veneto ( continued ). De Toni e Levi : Ricerche sulla istiologia del tegumento seminale e sul valore dei caratteri carpologici della classificazione dei Geranii italiani. Morenos : Contribuzione alia conoscenza dell* Antocianina studiata in alcuni peli vegetali. Atti del Accademia Gioenia di Scienze Naturali in Catania. Ser. III. Tome XX (1888). Aradas : Esame batterioscopico dell’ acqua della Reitana. : Ricerche chimico-batterioscopiche sopra talune acque potabili della citta di Catania. Atti dell* Accademia Pontifieia de’ Nuovi Lincei. Anno XL. Lanzi : Le Diatomee fossili della Via Flaminia sopra la tomba dei Nasoni. Lais : Applicazione dei sali di rame al preservamento delle viti contro la peronospora. Castracane : Contribuzione alia flora diatomacea africana. Diatomee dell’ Ogoue riportate dal conte Giacomo di Brazza. Lanzi : Le Diatomee fossili del Monte delle Piche e della via Ostiense. Atti della R. Accademia dei Lincei. (Roma). Rendiconti. Vol. IV ( continued ). Tommasi-Crudeli : II bacillo della malaria. Passerini : Diagnosi di funghi nuovi. Nota III, IV. Atti della R. Accademia delle Scienze fisiclie e matematiche. (Napoli.) Serie seconda, Vol. II. Licopoli : Sul polline dell’ Iris tuberosa , L. e d’altre piante (con una Tavola). - Atti della R. Accademia Economico-Agraria dei Georgofili di Firenze. Vol. LX VI (Ser. IV, Vol. XI). Sestini : Della composizione chimica dei Carda per la Lana, Dipsacus fullonum. Bargagli : Ricerche sulle relazioni piu caratteristiche tra gli Insetti e le Piante. Passerini : Sulla quantita di olio contenuto nelle Olive, ecc. Atti della R. Accademia delle Scienze di Torino. Vol. XXIII. Mattirolo : Sopra alcuni movimenti igroscopici nelle Epatiche Mar- chantieae. Voglino : Illustrazione di due Agaricini italiani. Mattirolo : Intomo al valore specifico della Pleospora sarcinulae e della P. alternariae di Gibelli e Griflini. Atti del la Societa dei Naturalisti di Modena. Memorie. Ser. Ill, Vol. VI. Silipranti : Contribuzione alia Flore dei dintorni di Noto. Vol. VII. Macchiati : Prima contribuzione alia flora del viterbese. Atti della Societa Toscana di Scienze Naturali (Pisa). Memorie. Vol. IX. Voglino: Enumerazione di alcuni funghi raccolti nella provincia di Massa (Carrara). PlCHl : Elenco delle Alghe toscane. Arcangeli : Sulla fermentazione panaria. : Ulteriori osservazioni al V Euryale ferox , Sal. Rossetti : Contribuzione alia Flora della Versilia. Periodical Literature . cxxxi Atti della Soeieta Veneto-Trentina di Seienze Natural!. (Padova.) Vol. XI, Fasc. i. Berlese : Intorno ad alcune specie poco note del genere Leptosphaeria. Paoletti : Revision del genere Tubercularia. Bulletin© della Soeieta Botanica Italiana. Firenze. T. XX, 4. Massalongo : Sulla germogliazione delle sporule nelle Sphaeropsideae. Berlese : Sopra due parasiti della Vite per la prima volta trovati in Italia. Gasperini : II Leghhi o vino di Palma. Borzi : Eremothecium Cymbalariae , nuovo Ascomicete. Micheletti : Raccomandazioni intese ad ottonere che l’ltalia abbia la sua Lichenografia. Batelli : Escursione al M. Terminillo. Arcangeli : Sul germogliamento della Euryale ferox , Sal. Macchiati : Xantofillidrina. Borzi : Xerotropismo nelle felci. Bulletino della Soeieta Veneto-Trent. di Padova. T. IV, 2. Berlese : Lo sviluppo dei parassiti vegetali. De Toni : Notizia sopera un caso di fasciazione caulina. : Sopra un caso teratologico riscontrato nella Sogliola. e Paoletti : Spigolature per la flora di Massaua e di Suakim. Valeriani : Di Darvinismo in Pedagogia e letteratura. Gazetta Chimica Italiana. Vol. XVIII, Fasc. 4. Korner : Intorno alia Siringina, un glicoside della Syringa vulgaris. Giornale Botanico Italiano, Nuovo. Vol. XX. No. 2. De Toni : Sopra un curioso Flos aquae osservata a Parma. „ — Bottini : Appunto di briologia toscana (seconda serie). „ — Arcangeli : Sul Saccharomyces minor , Engel. „ — Tanfani : Nota preliminare sul frutto e sul seme delle Apiacee. „ — Pirotta : Di una nuova stazione dell’ Ophioglossum lusitanicum. „ — Pichi e Bottini : Prime Muscinee dell’ Appennino Casentinese. ,, — Ricci : Nota sulla Festuca alpina , Sut., raccolta al M. Vettori nella Marca d’ Ancona. „ — Arcangeli : Sull’ influenza della luce nell’ accrescimento delle foglie. ,, 3. Martelli : Nota sopra una forma singolare di Agaricus. „ — Macchiati : Caratteri delle principali varieta di Viti che si coltivano nei dintorni di Arrezo. „ — Martelli : Contribuzione alia flora di Massaua. ,, — Caruel: L’orto e il museo botanico di Firenze nell’ anno scolasticO 1886-87. „ — Arcangeli : Sul Kefir. ,, — Tanfani : Su tre piante nuove o rare per la Toscana. ,, — Martelli : Webb, fragmenta florulae aethiopico-aegyptiacae ( con - tinuaz.). + ' — : Due funghi nuovi dell’ agro Bellunese. ,, — Goiran : Alcune notizie sulla flore Veronese. ,, — Martelli : Dimorfismo florale di alcune specie di Aesculus . CXXX11 Current Literature . Giornale Botanico Italiano, Nuovo ( continued ). No. 3. Macchiati : Le Diatomacee nella fontana del Regio Istituto tecnico di Modena. ,, : Diatomacee del Lago Santo modenese. ,, — Rossetti : Appunti di epatologia toscana. „ — Boccaccini : Prima nota sulla resistenza alia stagione e sulla precocity di alcune piante dei pressi di Cuneo. „ — Macchiati : Contribuzione alia flora del Gesso. „ — Tanfani : Cenno sulla distribuzione altimetrica dell’ Olivo in Italia. „ — Sommier : Una Genziana nuova per PEuropa. „ — Martelli : Sulla Quercus macedonica. „ 4. Massalongo : Sulla germogliazione delle sporule nelle Sphaeropsideae. „ — Berlese : Sopra due parassiti della Vite per la prima volta trovati in Italia. „ — Gasperini : 11 Leghhi o vino di Palma. „ — Borzi : Eremothecium Cymbalariae , nuovo Ascomicete. — Micheletti : Raccomandazioni intese ed ottenere che l’ltalia abbia la sua Lichenografia. „ — Batelli : Escursione al M. Terminillo. „ — Arcangeli : Sul germogliamento delle Euryale ferax. „ — Macchiati : Xantofillidrina. „ — Borzi : Xerotropismo nelle Felci. Malpighia. Anno II, Fasc. VII, VIII. Terraciano : Intorno al genere Eleocharis ed alle specie che le rappre- sentano in Italia (Tav. XIV). Lojocono-Pojero : Sulla Rosa moschaia, Mill., in Sicilia. Baccarini : Appunti per la Biologia del Coniothyrium Diplodiella (Speg.) Sacc. Memorie della R. Aecademia delle Seienze dell’ Istituto di Bologna. Vol. VIII. COCCONI E Morini : Enumerazioni dei funghi della provincia di Bologna (quarta centuria) (con 3 Tavole). Verardini : Studio clinico esperimentale sull’ azione della radice d’ipecacuana, etc. Cavara : Sulla flora fossile di Mongardino (con tre Tavole). Delpino : Fiori doppii (Flores pleni). Morini : Ricerche sopra una nuova Chitridiacea (con una Tavola). Brugnoli : Uso della noce vomica nella epilessia da irritazione del Vago. Delpino : Funzione mirmecofila nel regno vegetale, Prodromo d’una monografia delle piante formocarie. Notarisia. (De Toni e Levi). Venezia. (Anno III). No. 11. Reinsch: Familiae Polyedriearum monographia, accedunt species 15 et genera 2 nova (c. 5 Tab.). „ ■ — De Toni : Notizie sopra 2 specie del genere Trentepohlia, Mart. ,, — Hauck : Ueber einige von J. M. Hildebrandt im Rothen Meere und Indischen Ocean gesammelte Algen. „ — Ardissone : Le Alghe della Terra del Fuoco raccolte da Spegazzini. ,, — Algae novae : diagnoses. ,, 12. De Toni : Sopra un nuovo genere di Trentepohliaceae (Hansgirgia). Periodical Literature . cxxxm Notarisia ( continued ). No. 12. Hansgirg: Synopsis generum subgenerumque Myxophycearum (Cyano- phycearum) hucusque cognitorum, cum descriptione generis novi ‘ Dactylococcopsis .’ „ — Lagerheim : Sopra alcune Alghe d’acqua dolce nuove e rimarclievoli. „ — Algae novae : diagnoses, etc. Rendiconto dell’ Aeeademia delle Scienze Fisiche e Matematiche. (Napoli.) Serie 2, Vol. II, Fasc. 6-1 1. Traversa e Manfredi : Sull’ azione fisiologica e tossica dei prodotti di coltura della Streptococco dell’ Erisipela. JAPAN. Journal of the College of Science, Imperial University, Tokyo. Vol. II, p. 2 (1888). Okubo : On the plants of Sulphur Island. Mittheilungen aus der Medicinischen Facultat der Kais. Jap. Universitat. Bd. I, Nos. 1, 2. Disse und Taguchi : Das Contagium der Syphilis. Inoko : Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkungen des Macleyin’s auf den thierischen Organismus, I. Hyrano : Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Samen von Pharbitis triloba , Mica. PORTUGAL. Boletim da Sociedade Broteriana. Vol. V, Fasc. 4 (1887). Murray : Notes on the Botany of the Serra do Gerez. Henriquez : Da Serra da Estrella a da Louza. : Contribuifoes para estudo da Flora d’ Africa. Vol. VI, Fasc. 1, 2 (1888). De Mariz : Subsidios para o estudo da Flora Portugueza. Henriquez : Additamento ao Catalogo das Amaryllideas de Portugal. : Distribufao dos Carvalhos portuguezes e sua importancia florestal. ■ : Os Quercus de Portugal. R U S SIA. Acta Societatis pro Fauna et Flora Fennica. (Helsingfors.) Vol. III. Hult : Moosfloran itrakterna mellan Aavasaksa och Pallastnuturit. Norrlin : Bidrag till Hieracium -flora ; Skandinaviska halfons meilersta delar. Acta Societatis Scientiarum Fennicae. T. XVI. Karsten : leones selectae Hymenomycetum Fenniae nondum delinea- torum. Fasc. I, Tab. I-IX. Beitrage zur Kenntniss des russichen Reiches. (Schrenk und Maximowicz). Bd. V. Koppin : Geographische Verbreitung der Holzgewachse des europaischen Russlands und des Kaukasus. cxxxiv Current Liter attire. Bulletin de 1’Acaddmie Impdriale des Sciences de St. Pdtersbourg. T. XXXII. Chrapowitzki : Synthese des substances albumineuses dans les plantes contenant du Chlorophyl. Maximowicz : Diagnoses des plantes nouvelles asiatiques, VII (avec 4 Planches). Bulletin de la Socidtd Imperiale des Naturalistes de Moscou. 1888, Nos. 2, 3. Riabinine : Les Chlorophycees des environs de Kharkow (avec 1 PI.). Mdmoires de la Socidtd des Naturalistes de Kiew. (In Russian.) T. IX, 1, 2. Bordzilowski : De la maniere du developpement des fruits charnus et baies. De Montresor : Expose des plantes de la flore de l’Arrondissement scolaire de Kiew. Patschoski : Materiaux pour servir a l’etude de la flore des districts de Zaslawl et de Kowel, gouv. de Wolhynie. : Sur la faune et la flore des environs de Wladimir-Wol- hynski, gouv. de Wolhynie. Kazlowski : Materiaux pour servir a l’etude de la flore algologique d’eau douce de la Siberie. Mdmoires de la Societd des Naturalistes de la Nouvelle-B/ussie. Odessa. T. XIII, 1. Chmielevsky : Zur Frage iiber die Kopulation der Zellkerne beim Geschlechtsprocesse der Pilze. : Zur Frage iiber die Wasseraufnahme durch die oberirdi- schen Organe der Pflanzen. Schriften herausgegeben von der Naturforschenden-G-esellschaft bei der Universitat Dorpat. 1887-1888, Nos. 2-4. Russow : Zur Anatomie, resp. physiologischen und vergleichenden Ana- tomie der Torfmoose (m. 5 Tafeln). Graf Berg : Einige Spielarten der Fichte (mit 12 Tafeln). Scripta botanica Horti Universitatis Imperialis Petropolitanae. Tomus II, Fasc. 2. GOLDE : Aufzahlung der Gefasspflanzen, die in den Jahren 1884-86 in der Umgebung von Omsk gesammelt sind (in Russian with German resume). Krutizky : Versuche iiber die Bewegungen der Gase in Pflanzen (in Russian with German resume). Agg£enko : Addendum II ad Chr. Steveni enumerationem plantarum in peninsula Taurica sponte crescentium. Sitzungscherichte der N aturforschenden Gesellschaft. Dorpat. Bd. VIII, Heft 2. Braun : Beitrage zur Flora Baltica. Sintenis : Die livlandischen Trypetinen. : Die livlandischen Sapromyzinen. : Ueber den Begriff der Art. Muhlen, von zur : Varietaten der Syringa chinensis , etc. Bruttau : Hepatologische Excursion nach Kurland. Russow : Ueber Studien an einheimischen Torfmoosen. Periodical Literature . cxxxv Society des Naturalistes de Kharkow. T. XXI (1888). Alescenko : Algues chlorosporees des environs de Kharkow. Gruner : Conspectus stirpium vascularium in vicinitate urbis Waro- nesch sponte nascentium. SCANDINAVIA. Bihang till Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens. Bd. XIII. Henning : Vaxtfysiognomiska', anteckningar fran vestra Harjedalen, med sarskild hansyn till Hymenomyceternas forekomst inom olika vaxtformationer. Olbers : Om fruktfaggens byggnad hos Borragineerna (2 Taflor). Lov£n : Om utvecklingen af de sekundara karlknippena hos Dracaena et Yucca (1 Tafia). Johansson : Studier ofver svamslagtet Taphrina (1 Tafia). Boldt : Desmidieer fran Gronland (2 Tafl.). : Grunddragen af Desmidieernas utbredning i Norden. Jungner : Bidrag till kannedomen om anatomien hos familjen Dio- scoreae (5 Tafl.). Af Klercker : Studien iiber die Gerbstoffvacuolen (1 Tfl.). Lagerheim : Ueber Desmidiaceen aus Bengalen nebst Bemerkungen iiber die geographische Verbreitung der Desmidiaceen in Asien (1 Tfl.). Nathorst : Om de fruktformer af Trapa natans, L. som fordom funnits i Sverige (3 Tafl.). Ortenblad : Om den hognordiska tallformen, Pinus silvestris, L. ft. lap - ponica. Andersson : Om de primara karlstrangames utveckling hos monokoty- ledonerna(2 Tafl.). Botaniska Notiser. 1888. Haftet 2. Andersson : Om Palmella uvaeformis , Kg. och hvilsporerna hos Draparnaldia glomerata , Ag. Dus£n : Om nagra Sphagnumprof fran djupet af sydsvenska torfmossar. Johanson : Jakttagelser rorande nagra torfmossar i sodra Smaland och Halland. Lagerheim : Mykologiska Bidrag, IV : Ueber eine neue Peronospora- Art aus Schwedisch Lappland. Lundstrom : Om farglosa objeplastider och objedropparnes biologiska betydelse hos vissa Potamogeton arter. Neuman : Om toenne Rubi fran mellersta Halland. StarbXck : Kritisk utredning af Leptosphaeria modesta, Auct. Trolander : Vaxtlokaler i Nerike. Haftet 3. Ahlfengren : Vaxtgeografiska bidrag till Gotlands flora. Fries : Terminologiska smanotiser. Grevillius : Om stammens Cygnad hos magra lokalformer af Poly- gonum aviculare, L. Kjellmann : Skottets bygnad hos fam. Chordariaceae. Lundstrom : Nagra iakttagelser ofver Calypso borealis. CXXXV1 Current Literature . Botaniska Notiser ( continued ). Nilsson : Scirpus parvulus , Roem. et Sch. och dess narmaste forvandt- skaper i var flora. : Tvenne nye Rumex-h.yhridex. Ringius : Nagra floristiska anteckningar fran Wermland. SkArman : Salix depressa x repens , Rrunn, Trolander : Vaxtlokaler i Nerike. Haftet 4. Kaurin : Brachythecium Ryani , n. sp. Kihlman : Finsk botanisk literatur 1883-87. Neuman : Nagro anteckningar ofver postflorationen. Kihlman : Om forekomsten af Festuca glauca i Finland. Arrhenius : Stellaria ponojensis. Hult : En grupp af Salix alba. Haftet 5. Fries : Nagra anmarkningar om Pilophorus. : Om Stenanthus curviflorus, Lonnr. Hogrell : Botaniken i Holland i 196 seklet. Juel : Morfologiska undersokningar ofver Koeningia islandica. Jungner : Rumex crispus, L. x Hippolapathu m, Fr. K A ALA as : Nogle nye scandinaviske moser. Kleban : Ueber den Rindenrost der Weymouthskiefer, Peridermium {Aecidium) Strobi. Lagerheim : Mykologiskr Bidrag, vi : Ueber eine neue auf Juncus - Arten wachsende Species der Gattung Urocyslis. Lindstrom : Bidrag till Sodermanlands Vaxtgeografi. Lundstrom : Om formforandringar hos atskilliga lignoser och deras orsaker. Starback : En samling Stereum och Corticium- arten. Svanlund : Forteckning ofver botanisk litteratur rorande Blekinge, som hittils ar utkommen, uppstald ; kronologisk ordningsfoljd. Westerlund : Nagra bidrag till Blekings Flora. Smarre : Notiser. Haftet 6. Hogrell : Nytt vaxstalle for Hyppophae rhamnoides. Krok : Svensk botanisk literatur 1887. Lenstrom : Spridda vaxtgeografiska bidrag till Skandinaviens flora. LlNDMAN : Nagra anmarkningar till ‘ Nagra anteckningar ofver post- florationen ’ af L. M. Neuman. Svanlund : Tillagg till forteckningen ofver botanisk literatur rorande Bleckinge. Handlingar, Konigl. Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens. Ny Fjold, Bd. XXI, H. 2. Wille : Bidrag till Algernes physiologiske Anatomi. Nathorst : Nouvelles observations sur les traces d’animaux et autres phenomenes d’origine purement mecanique decrits comme algues fossiles. Periodical Liter attire. cxxxvii SPAIN . Anales de la Sociedad Espahola de Historia Natural. (Madrid.) T. XVII, Nos. 1-2. Castellarnau : Unidad del plan generativo en el reino vegetal. Rodriquez y Femenias : Algas de las Baleares. SWITZERLAND. Berieht der Naturwissenschaftlichen Gesellschaft zu St. Gallen. 1885-6. Maillard : Algen aus dem Flysch der Schweizer Alpen. Bibliotheque Universelle : Archives des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles. 3® periode, T. XVIII. Michaud : Recherches chimiques sur le rhizome du Cyclamen euro - paeum. Calloni : Naturalisation du Commelina communis , L. presde Lugano. Chodat : Notice sur les Polygalacees et synopsis des Polygala d’Europe et d’Orient. Schnetzler : Quelques observations sur Acanthus spinosus , L. Schroter : Influence de Osw. Heer sur les progres de la geographic botanique. : Sur 1’existence de deux formes sexuellement differenciees chez le Scirpus caespitosus. — : Notices phytographiques sur quelques plantes alpines. T. XIX. Thury : L’age acluel des regnes organiques et la theorie de la descen- dance. Chodat et Chuit : Etude sur les noix de Kola. Pictet : La constitution chimique des Alcalo'ides vegetaux. Compte rendu par Rilliet. Candolle, de : Notice biographique sur Asa Gray. T. XX. Fischer: Influence du climat alpin sur la structure des feuilles de plantes : Note sur le Graphiola phoenicis. : Le genre Cyttaria. Schnetzler : Fecondation de V Eremurus robustus. Micheli : Le Coniothyrium diplodiella et la grele. : Legumineuses du Paraguay. Tripet : Plantes de PHimalaya de 1’abbe Delavay. : Excursion botanique a Cogne. Bucherer : Morphologie des Dioscorees. Nuesch : Bacteries phosphorescentes. Schar : Perezia fruticosa et Fouquieria splendens. Treub : Notice sur la nouvelle flore de Krakatau. Bulletin de la Socidtd Vaudoise. 3® serie, Vol. XXIV, No. 98. Schnetzler : Sur la resistance des vegetaux a des causes qui alt£rent l’etat normal de la vie. C XXX VI 11 Current Literature . Bulletin de la Soci6t6 Vaudoise ( continued ). Schnetzler : Sur un cas de germination de Rammculus aquatilis , L. : Sur le mouvement de rotation du protoplasma vegetal. Forel : Observations phenologiques sur la floraison des perce-neige. Jahrbuch des Schweizer Alpenelub. LXXII. Jahrgang (1886-87). Wolf : Botanische Notizen aus dem oberen Rhonethale, von Breg bis zur Furka. Peter : Einige Hieracien aus dem Avers. Jahresbericht der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft Graubiindens. Neue Folge, Jahrg. 31. Mit Beilage: Die Flora des Unter-Engadins von Killias, Chur. Mittheilungen der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft zu Bern. 1887. Fischer : Ueber den Streckunsgvorgang des Phalloiden-Receptaculums. Dutoit : Der Vegetationscharakter von Nord-Wales. ' ■ |fjjE8§Nl ’W0SB$jF jJ^G&k/k > lira Ii^«l |IBET ^NsMkV IkiMiwIlRySKSK*! km IfwMmBuim IpV -'JV TO& >8j8| , mb 1/^/1 mwl / / w il am/ ml Wg i 1 n